《The Noble Lady Gives Birth to My Child in Secret》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Viin King


    Viin Ind!


    Only the most exceptional viins were locked up on this ind!


    There was not a single guard on the ind. There were huge waves all year round with man-eating sharks flocking around. If one wanted to escape from the ind, they would either be smashed into minced meat by the waves or be shark food!


    Ye Xiaofei was only twenty-three years old this year. Five years ago, he was framed and muddle-headedly vited the eldest daughter of the Fang Family. Then, he was thrown into this ce where evil people gathered.


    He had thought that he was going to die. However, when he came to the ind, he identally obtained the Heaven and Earth Scripture. Not only did this book greatly increase hisbat strength, but he also learned brilliant medical skills. In the beginning, he was relying on medical skills to survive there. As for now, he had already defeated all the viins and be the king of Viin Ind.


    Brown, who was once the world¡¯s richest man, who was hunching over and had a huge tumor on his neck, carefully approached him and said, ¡°Master Fei, I beg you, can youpletely cure my illness? I¡¯m in so much pain.¡±


    ¡°Sign this and I¡¯ll cure your cancerpletely.¡± Ye Xiaofei threw a shark skin at Brown.


    This was actually a share transfer agreement to gain all the shares he had. This was a hundred billion worth of assets.


    The corner of Old Brown¡¯s mouth twitched, but he still signed without hesitation. Anyway, no one could get out. This thing was just a piece of waste paper.


    Ye Xiaofei took it and waved his hand. A few needles made of fish bones had already pierced into the acupuncture points near Old Brown¡¯s neck.


    The tumor shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye until it finally became a dryyer of skin.


    ¡°Heavens! It¡¯s really healed!¡± Old Brown shouted excitedly!


    The rest of the people on the ind heard the news and rushed over. When they saw Old Brown¡¯s condition, they were all extremely excited. Then, they cheered and surrounded Ye Xiaofei.


    On this ind, everyone more or less had some illness. Usually, Ye Xiaofei only treated the symptoms but not the root cause. Today, Ye Xiaofei actually showed mercy and cured Old Brownpletely.


    Hans, who was as tall as a mountain, parted the crowd and handed over a ring. ¡°This is the ring representing the leader of the Storm Mercenary Group. It¡¯s made of special materials and there¡¯s only one in the world. Take this ring and you¡¯ll be in charge of the 3,000 Iron-Blooded Mercenaries of the Storm Mercenary Group.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded in satisfaction. After a few needles, his illness was cured.


    Ye Xiaofei treated them one by one. Everyone happily gave their most important things to Ye Xiaofei. Their thoughts were the same. What they gave Ye Xiaofei was nothing more than an empty promise. It would only be useful outside. But here, no one had gone out for decades.


    Right now, the most important thing was to cure their physical illness and let them live a few more years.


    These viins were either extremely rich or the top elites of all walks of life in the world. The wealth and resources they controlled were indescribable, and their influence spread all over the world.


    A whistle sounded from afar.


    Ye Xiaofei put everything away and put it into a bag made of shark skin. He stretched his body and nced at everyone¡¯s faces. Then, he blinked his eyes mischievously and said, ¡°Goodbye, everyone. I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    After saying that, he did not wait for anyone to react and jumped off the cliff.


    ¡°Master Fei!¡± Everyone shouted in fear and rushed to the edge of the cliff.


    They only managed to see Ye Xiaofei crossing his hands behind his back and walking on the waves. His figure gradually moved further and further away.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, unable to believe their eyes.


    ¡°F*ck, he went to collect the debt!¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    An hourter, Ye Xiaofei swam to the side of a cruise ship.


    Taking advantage of the night, Ye Xiaofei was as agile as an ape. He grabbed the bulge on the boat and climbed onto the side of the boat,nding lightly on the deck.


    Eh? Someone was there?


    Before Ye Xiaofei came up, he had already confirmed that no one was walking around here. However, after he came up, he met a pair of bright eyes.


    A little girl of four or five years old stood in the darkness, looking at him with a burning gaze. She did not move at all, and there was no expression on her face.


    The two of them stared at each other for about half a minute. The little girl actually walked toward Ye Xiaofei with her small legs, but her eyes were still looking at Ye Xiaofei.


    This little girl¡¯s reaction was so strange that Ye Xiaofei suspected she had a problem with her intelligence.


    The little girl stood in front of Ye Xiaofei and reached out her hand to touch his shark pants. She tried to remove the parasitic barnacles on it, then raised her little face and asked in a childish voice, ¡°Are you the sea god?¡±


    ¡°Sea God?¡± Ye Xiaofei lowered his head and looked at his own body. Although his body was able to withstand the huge wave, his clothes had already been torn to pieces. He had caught a shark and skinned it to make a pair of underpants to protect his vital parts.


    During the two days in the sea, there were still some parasitic shells attached to his underpants. He could not help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re right, I am the sea god.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled as she said, ¡°Then are you my Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was dumbfounded. What was going on?


    The little girl raised her head even higher and said, ¡°Mommy said that Daddy is the sea god and wille to pick me up from the sea. Mommy didn¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯re really here.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s expression when she spoke actually had a maturity that waspletely inconsistent with her age. Her small face was tense, and she looked a little mischievous.


    Ye Xiaofei could not help but smile. This must be a fairy tale told to her by the little girl¡¯s mother. The little girl believed it.


    However, no doubt that this little girl was really like a carved jade, looking like a porcin doll. Ye Xiaofei could not help but feel a kind of fondness for her, and he really could not bear to break her fantasy at this moment.


    He reached out to stroke her hair and said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The little girl replied, ¡°My name is Fang Ling¡¯er.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded. ¡°Fang Ling¡¯er, what a nice name.¡±


    ¡°Ling¡¯er!¡±


    Apanied by a panicked shout, a woman rushed over.


    Ye Xiaofei looked at the woman, wanting to see what kind of woman could give birth to such a cute daughter.


    The woman looked to be around 25 or 26 years old. She was wearing an evening gown, and her exquisite face could be described as devastatingly beautiful.


    However, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    Fang Yunshu!


    It was actually her!

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Five years ago, Ye Xiaofei had just taken the college entrance examination. On his 18th birthday, he invited a few high school ssmates to y and drank too much.


    When he woke up the next day, there was a naked beauty lying beside him. The bed was in a mess.


    Ye Xiaofei was stunned at that time. He only remembered that those ssmates had been forcing him to drink. Later, he left with the ss beauty that he always had a crush on. Now, the one who was with him was not the ss beauty, but a beauty that he did not know at all.


    Ye Xiaofei still remembered the angry and humiliated look of that beauty.


    When he was captured by the Fang Family, he found out that this beauty was the eldest daughter of the Fang Family, Fang Yunshu.


    The Fang family captured him and threw him directly onto Viin Ind.


    These few years, Ye Xiaofei thought about it and felt that this matter was too strange. It was as if he had been set up. The first reason why he came back was to rify what had happened back then.


    However, he did not expect that the first person he would see after returning from the ind would be Fang Yunshu. She was also the reason why he had entered the ind.


    ¡°Let go of my daughter!¡± Fang Yunshu stopped three meters away from Ye Xiaofei. Her voice was filled with fear and anger.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly let go of Fang Ling¡¯er andughed dryly at Fang Yunshu. He really did not know what to say.


    Fang Ling¡¯er ran towards Fang Yunshu, who quickly picked up her daughter and retreated a few steps.


    Fang Ling ¡®er turned her head and pointed at Ye Xiaofei with her fair little finger. ¡°Mommy! This is Daddy, Daddy sea god hase to find me!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stood up, scratched his head, and said, ¡°Long time no see. You have a daughter already?¡±


    Fang Yunshu paused and stared at Ye Xiaofei. Her eyes were filled with suspicion, then suddenly the emotions turned into anger and finally became extremely cold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    After saying that, Fang Yunshu carried her daughter and left.


    ¡°Daddy! I want Daddy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er stretched out her arms and shouted.


    Fang Yunshu said hatefully, ¡°He¡¯s not your daddy, he¡¯s a b*stard! A hooligan!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er said with a tense face, ¡°No! He¡¯s my Daddy. You said that my Daddy is the sea god. He wille to me from the sea. He came from the sea.¡±


    Fang Yunshu stopped in her tracks, and the anger in her voice intensified. ¡°I lied to you.¡±


    ¡°No! He is Daddy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s childish voice was filled with indescribable determination.


    ¡°If I say no, then no!¡±


    Following Fang Yunshu¡¯s angry roar, Fang Ling¡¯er fell silent. Sheid on her mother¡¯s shoulder and stared at Ye Xiaofei with an indescribable stubbornness.


    Ye Xiaofei felt an indescribable pain in his heart when he met Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Yunshu, who is this guy?¡± A man with two bodyguards walked toward Fang Yunshu with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Fang Yunshu replied coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s Daddy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pointed at Ye Xiaofei and said proudly, ¡°Daddy is here for Mommy and me. Don¡¯t bother Mommy anymore.¡±


    The man shouted angrily, ¡°Yunshu, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Wang Yuqiang, do I need to exin to you?¡± Fang Yunshu said coldly as she carried Fang Ling¡¯er into the cabin.


    Wang Yuqiang walked straight to Ye Xiaofei and said coldly, ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t care who you are. Don¡¯t ever appear in front of Fang Yunshu again.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said slowly, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Wang Yuqiang pursed his lips in disdain and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Are you worthy of me threatening you? If you know what¡¯s good for you, get as far away as you can.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Then what if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Wang Yuqiang observed Ye Xiaofei from head to toe again, then red at him and said fiercely, ¡°Then I¡¯ll throw you into the sea and feed you to the sharks.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Ye Xiaofei grinned and suddenly grabbed Wang Yuqiang¡¯s neck cor. He lifted him up.


    Wang Yuqiang¡¯s 150 to 160 catty was as light as a leaf in his hand.


    ¡°Let go of me, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Wang Yuqiang struggled and roared angrily.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smile became even wider. He moved his feet and came to the side of the ship. He lifted Wang Yuqiang to the side of the ship with one hand and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to throw me into the sea to feed the sharks? Then I¡¯ll throw you down first.¡±


    It was dark outside, and only the sound of waves could be heard. Wang Yuqiang immediately shouted in fear, ¡°No! Don¡¯t throw me down!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled wickedly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll throw you down?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Let go of Young Master Wang!¡±


    The two bodyguards immediately rushed over in fear.


    However, their movements were too slow. When they arrived, Ye Xiaofei had already thrown Wang Yuqiang into the sea.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Yuqiang screamed in the air and crashed into the sea.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± Wang Yuqiang, who had fallen into the sea, tried his best to float to the surface and shouted at the top of his lungs.


    The two bodyguards were dumbfounded. They never thought that this kid who came out of nowhere would really dare to throw Wang Yuqiang into the sea. They rushed over to save Wang Yuqiang.


    Ye Xiaofei pped his hands and went straight into the cabin.


    On Viin Ind, he faced people with vicious minds. Mercy to his enemies would only mean cruelty to himself. That did not exist at all.


    In Fang Yunshu¡¯s room, both mother and daughter sat on the bed, not saying a word.


    Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly. Her nails dug deep into her palms, but she felt no pain at all.


    That night five years ago was definitely the greatest pain and humiliation in her life. All these years, she had never thought about it. However, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s existence had opened up the scars in her heart time and time again.


    And this time, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s appearance was like another stab to her scar.


    What Fang Yunshu could not ept was that her daughter, Fang Ling¡¯er, was usually autistic. She did not want to talk to anyone, but now¡­Her big eyes were filled with a rare look.


    This was the first time she had met that b*stard. Not only was she not autistic, but she had even acknowledged him as her father.


    Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth. How was this fair?

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s current appearance would easily attract the attention of others. He cleverly avoided the others and used the aura left behind by Fang Ling¡¯er in the air to quickly find Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s room.


    After training on Viin Ind for so long, he felt that there was no one in this world that he cared about anymore. However, when he really came to find Fang Yunshu, he was actually a little hesitant.


    The door opened and Fang Yunshu walked out angrily.


    Ye Xiaofei hid in the dark, somehow feeling a little guilty.


    As soon as Fang Yunshu left, Fang Ling¡¯er arrived at the door and walked toward Ye Xiaofei. She stopped in front of Ye Xiaofei and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°You knew I was here?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked in surprise.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pointed at the surroundings and said, ¡°This is the best ce to hide. Of course, you can only hide here.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei asked with interest, ¡°How did you know I was hiding?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as she said, ¡°You took so long to find us. You must be feeling guilty. Mom is also angry with you. Of course, you can only hide.¡±


    The surprise in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes grew even stronger. ¡°You can even tell?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er said, ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it? Isn¡¯t your performance obvious enough?¡±


    Devil!


    On that ind, although most of those people who got along with Ye Xiaofei were evil, it was undeniable that they were smarter and more powerful than thest.


    Even though Ye Xiaofei was used to seeing amazing people, the observation and analysis ability of this little girl in front of him was definitely not worse than that of a smart adult.


    She was only this old. If she grew up a little more, no one could tell how powerful she would be.


    Ye Xiaofei really liked this little girl from the bottom of his heart. He patted Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s head and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I know your Mommy, but I¡¯m not your Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t admit it now. You¡¯ll acknowledge me in the future.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s reaction was calm. She dragged him into the room and said, ¡°My Mommy might not like you like this. Wait here. I¡¯ll go find you a set of clothes.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er ran out after saying that.


    Ye Xiaofei looked around. This room was obviously quite high-ss. The decoration was very luxurious, but what attracted him the most was the bathtub in the bathroom.


    The ind¡¯s freshwater resources were very scarce, and taking a hot bath was simply too extravagant. Ye Xiaofei could not help it anymore. The warm water sshed on his body, and thefort was simply indescribable.


    Ye Xiaofei was so engrossed in the bathroom that he only knew someone hade in when he heard the sound of the bathroom door.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With a scream, the bathroom door closed again.


    Ye Xiaofei saw that it was Fang Yunshu at first nce, and he did not know whether tough or cry. Five years ago, when they first met, he was naked, and now he was still like this. The two of them really had an ill fate.


    He quickly wrapped a towel around his waist and pulled open the bathroom door.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    A stick came smashing toward Ye Xiaofei¡¯s head with the sound of the wind.


    Ye Xiaofei dodged to the side and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just taking a shower.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Fang Yunshu roared angrily, and the stick in her hand hit Ye Xiaofei like a storm. She did not listen to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s exnation at all.


    Ye Xiaofei was also a little annoyed. He reached out and grabbed Fang Yunshu¡¯s stick, shouting, ¡°Can you listen to me?¡±


    However, Fang Yunshu pounced at Ye Xiaofei empty-handed. She had obviously lost her mind.


    If it was anyone else, Ye Xiaofei would have sent them flying with a p. But if the person was Fang Yunshu, he really could not bear to do it. However, he could not let the stalemate continue. He stretched out his arms and grabbed Fang Yunshu¡¯s arm, pulling her into his embrace.


    The two of them were now facing each other, sticking close to each other like a pair of intimate lovers.


    This made Fang Yunshu even angrier. ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± As she roared, she struggled with all her might. Her body kept twisting and kicking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t move!¡± Ye Xiaofei felt that the towel around his waist was showing signs of loosening. He quickly hugged Fang Yunshu tighter to prevent the towel from falling off.


    However, Fang Yunshu was unwilling to listen. She felt that she could not break free. She suddenly lowered her head and bit Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaofei felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. He quickly shook his hand and threw Fang Yunshu onto the bed. His towel had inevitably slipped to his feet.


    Fang Yunshu immediately jumped up from the bed. She was about to pounce on Ye Xiaofei again when she stopped in her tracks. She froze on the spot and her face turned red. This was a great humiliation for her. Thest time this bastard bullied her, he was naked. Now, she saw him naked again.


    The room instantly fell silent. It was indescribably strange.


    Fang Yunshu turned her head and cursed through gritted teeth. ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re shameless!¡±


    ¡°I told you not to move. If you didn¡¯t move, my towel wouldn¡¯t have fallen.¡± Ye Xiaofei muttered gloomily and quickly pulled up the towel to cover his body again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t move? And let you bully me?¡± Fang Yunshu sneered and suddenly pulled out a dagger from under her pillow. She said to Ye Xiaofei hatefully, ¡°If you dare to touch me again today, I¡¯ll fight it out with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. I don¡¯t mean to bully you.¡± A small dagger, especially in Fang Yunshu¡¯s hand, was not intimidating to Ye Xiaofei at all. However, he still took a step back to avoid provoking Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°I came to find you now because I have something to ask you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu stared at Ye Xiaofei without saying anything.


    Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly, ¡°I want to tell you about what happened back then.¡±


    As soon as Ye Xiaofei finished speaking, Fang Yunshu was like a furious lion. She waved the dagger in her hand and roared, ¡°Get lost! I have nothing to say to you! Get lost! Get lost!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned. It was obvious that he could notmunicate with Fang Yunshu at this time. He could only say helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    He turned around and opened the door. A small figure fell in.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Ye Xiaofei reached out and grabbed Fang Ling¡¯er. Fang Yunshu also rushed forward and pulled Fang Ling¡¯er into her arms. She looked at her from head to toe and said angrily, ¡°Where did you go? Who let you out? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to go out by yourself?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er raised the clothes in her hand.


    Fang Yunshu frowned. It was a man¡¯s suit. There was also a shirt and a pair of leather shoes. Her expression turned even uglier. ¡°Where did you get these clothes?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er said, ¡°It¡¯s the big bad guy¡¯s.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened. The big bad guy her daughter was talking about was Wang Yuqiang. She turned around and red at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°B*stard, are you even human? How dare you let a child steal clothes for you? ¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei was a little embarrassed. When Fang Ling¡¯er said that she wanted to bring him clothes, he did not stop her. Naturally, he was responsible.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pulled Fang Yunshu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mommy! Don¡¯t me Daddy. I was the one who wanted to get it for him.¡±


    When speaking to her, her daughter would usually only say a few words. Today, she actually said so much at once. All of that was for Ye Xiaofei, this b*stard. She was looking for clothes for this guy and protecting him. Why?


    Fang Yunshu felt like her breath was stuck in her chest, unable to go up or down. Her body tilted, and the two of them made her so angry that she felt faint.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly reached out to support Fang Yunshu. After a quick check, he knew Fang Yunshu¡¯s condition. He quickly carried her to the bed and knelt beside her. His palm gently pressed against her chest.


    Fang Ling¡¯er also climbed onto the bed and stared at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand.


    Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly, ¡°I¡¯m trying to wake your mother up. I¡¯m not taking advantage of her.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re my Daddy.¡± There was excitement and anticipation in his eyes as she continued, ¡°Hurry up and wake Mommy up.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded his head and gently rubbed it a few times. The energy had already passed through. For him, this was definitely a small problem.


    In less than ten seconds, Fang Yunshu opened her eyes. Her gaze was a little dazed, and then she saw Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand on her chest.


    ¡°B*stard!¡± Fang Yunshu sat up and raised her hand to p Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face.


    Ye Xiaofei reached out and grabbed her wrist, saying, ¡°I just wanted you to wake up. Your daughter can testify to that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er nodded vigorously and said excitedly, ¡°Daddy sea god is so awesome. You woke up after a few rubs.¡±


    ¡°Rubs¡­ Go to hell!¡± Fang Yunshu was only paying attention to this word. Her two feet directly kicked between Ye Xiaofei¡¯s legs.


    Ye Xiaofei had a bad feeling. He jumped off the ground, grabbed his clothes, and rushed out. It was not a good time to talk to Fang Yunshu.


    There was a dull thud from the door behind him. Fang Yunshu had smashed something on the door.


    ¡°This woman¡¯s temper is really too bad.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth twitched, and he could not help but curse in his heart.


    In the room, Fang Yunshu was gasping for air, gritting her teeth.


    Turning around, Fang Yunshu said fiercely to her daughter, ¡°Stay away from that b*stard in the future. Don¡¯t talk to him.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er replied, ¡°He¡¯s Daddy!¡±


    ¡°No! He¡¯s not your father!¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice suddenly became extremely sharp.


    Fang Ling¡¯er said stubbornly, ¡°You said that my father is the sea god. He came up from the sea. He¡¯s the sea god.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was even angrier. Her daughter had always envied other children for having a father. She had said this to give her daughter a fantasy. However, what made her even angry was that Ye Xiaofei, that b*stard, had actually appeared in front of Fang Ling¡¯er in such a way.


    Taking a deep breath, Fang Yunshu suppressed the anger in her heart and said gently, ¡°I lied to you. Your father is already dead.¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re lying to me now.¡± Fang Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She nced at it and was shocked. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this when we get back. Mommy has something important to do now. Stay in the room and don¡¯t walk around.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er nodded calmly.


    Fang Yunshu suddenly realized that her daughter had changed a lot today. She had talked so much, and her eyes were full of life. If this had happened an hour ago, she would have been so happy, but now¡­


    When she thought that these changes were all brought about by that b*stard Ye Xiaofei, her mood was really angry and hateful, and that kind of joy was diluted a lot.


    After changing, Fang Yunshu hurried to the restaurant on the cruise ship. A bodyguard brought her to a dining table where a group of blonde, blue-eyed, middle-aged foreigners sat.


    Fang Yunshu quickly apologized, ¡°Mr. Paul! I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯mte!¡±


    Paul smiled. ¡°If I was waiting for someone else, I would be very angry. But for a beauty like Miss Fang, it¡¯s fine if I wait a little longer.¡±


    Fang Yunshu heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your tolerance, Mr. Paul.¡±


    Paul gestured for Fang Yunshu to sit down, and Fang Yunshu sat opposite Paul.


    This time, Fang Yunshu had brought her daughter to the cruise to rx and to meet Paul.


    Ever since she gave birth to Fang Ling¡¯er, her status in the Fang Family had plummeted. Now, she was getting more and more sidelined. If she could not negotiate a deal with Paul this time, her status in the Fang Family¡¯spany would be even more difficult to secure. It was not easy to get an appointment with Paul, so she had to settle it that day.


    ¡°Miss Fang, I¡¯ve already read your proposal. There are no problems in general. I¡¯m very interested, but¡­¡±


    Paul paused. Fang Yunshu quickly said, ¡°Mr. Paul, if you have any requests, feel free to raise them.¡±


    Paul closed the proposal and looked straight at Fang Yunshu. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the eldest daughter of the Fang Family is a great beauty. After seeing you today, you really live up to your reputation. I fell in love at first sight with you, Miss Fang. It¡¯s a long night. If Miss Fang can go back to my room and have a long chat with me, then this cooperation will definitely not be a problem.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Mr. Paul, this¡­ If I don¡¯t agree, this cooperation¡­It will not be sessful?¡±


    Paul smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Fang Yunshu clenched her fists. The intense humiliation pressed against her chest, making her almost faint again.


    She was originally the fortunate, eldest daughter of the Fang Family. She was doted on by thousands of people. She should have always been valued by the Fang Family and then found an outstanding man to marry.


    However, from that night five years ago, the trajectory of her life changed. Even the act of sleeping with someone fell on her responsibility.


    Paul smiled and said, ¡°Miss Fang, as far as I know, you already have a child. It shouldn¡¯t be a serious problem for you to spend a romantic night with me, right? ¡±


    Fang Yunshu took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Paul. I have my own principles. I can¡¯t sell myself. Mr. Paul, you can ask for other conditions.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fang, to be honest with you, I am keen about this cooperation entirely because of you. If you don¡¯t agree¡­¡± Paul¡¯s eyes wandered around Fang Yunshu¡¯s body as he said slowly, ¡°Then tell me, Miss Fang, other than this advantage you have, what other advantages do you have that canpare to otherpanies?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. She really wanted to leave, but this was a rare opportunity. If she missed it, she would never get it again.


    She really did not know whether to leave or stay!


    ¡°Why are you still working with such trash?¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded from behind Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu turned around and saw Ye Xiaofei. He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. The corners of his mouth curled up, and his face was full of disdain.


    ¡°Are you scolding me?¡± Paul¡¯s face darkened.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Scold you? I feel like I¡¯m insulting the word trash.¡±


    Paul¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°Miss Fang, is this what you want?¡±


    Fang Yunshu came back to her senses and immediately said, ¡°Mr. Paul, I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Fang Yunshu. ¡°You clearly don¡¯t want to give in to him. Why are you still being polite to him now? You should¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei picked up the ss of red wine in front of Fang Yunshu and sshed it on Paul¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Paul eximed and jumped up. He hurriedly wiped the red wine off his face. He was really in a sorry state.


    Fang Yunshu suddenly felt very happy. Ye Xiaofei was doing exactly what she wanted to do, but her rationality made her even more annoyed. She turned around and pushed Ye Xiaofei away. ¡°What are you doing? Get lost!¡±


    Paul said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve angered me, kid. Fang Yunshu, you have to give me a reasonable exnation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will. Mr. Paul, go pack up first. I¡¯ll look for youter.¡± Fang Yunshu grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and dragged him out of the dining room.


    In a quiet spot by the side of the ship, Fang Yunshu shouted angrily, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, what do you want? You harmed me five years ago, and now you want to harm me again, right?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°How am I harming you? I¡¯m helping you. Why are you still talking to this kind of trash?¡±


    ¡°Help me? Do you know how important it is for me to work with him? Now that you¡¯ve made me lose this opportunity, you still say you are helping me?¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice became sharper.


    The smile on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face grew wider, and he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just working together? That¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll get him toe and beg you to talk about cooperationter.¡±


    ¡°Beg me?¡± Fang Yunshu could not help but sneer. ¡°Ye Xiaofei, do you know who Paul is? How big was hispany? Do I look like a three-year-old kid who¡¯s easy to fool?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said casually, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. This is really simple. Isn¡¯t he just the President of the subsidiarypany of Nox Company? It¡¯s easy for me to deal with him. ¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Fang Yunshu sneered. She did not want to say a word to Ye Xiaofei, so she turned around and left.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Fang Yunshu, if I make him work with you, can we have a good chat?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Fang Yunshu rejected him without thinking. She gave Ye Xiaofei another scornful sneer and walked past him.


    The Nox Company was one of the world¡¯s top corporations with trillions of assets. Their industries were spread all over the world. The President of a subsidiary could be in charge of a business worth tens of billions.


    Paul¡¯s identity was definitely enough for the local wealthy families to curry favor with him. Ye Xiaofei actually said that he wanted him toe and beg her. This boasting was too much, which made her hate Ye Xiaofei even more.


    Ye Xiaofei did not stop her this time. He looked at her back and shook his head. It seemed that if he did not do something, he would not be able to have a good conversation with Fang Yunshu.


    Paul returned to his room and took a shower, but his anger had not subsided at all. Just as he poured a ss of red wine, he heard a knock on the door.


    Fang Yunshu must be here. Hmph, he did not believe that Fang Yunshu would dare not toe.


    Paul slowly opened the door and saw Ye Xiaofei. His face darkened and he said angrily, ¡°Who allowed you toe to my ce? Get lost!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his finger and said with narrowed eyes, ¡°Little Paul, it¡¯s rude of you to talk to the biggest shareholder of yourpany like this.¡±


    Paul observed Ye Xiaofei up and down and said with a snort, ¡°Thergest shareholder? I know every shareholder of thepany, even their family members. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Then, he immediately widened his eyes and said, ¡°Kid, you should be very d that I didn¡¯t go looking for you. You¡¯d better get as far away as possible before I get angry!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said slowly, ¡°Really? Do you know Old Brown?¡±


    ¡°Old Brown?¡± Paul eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that our previous chairman? Who are you to him?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei went over to sit on the sofa and poured himself a ss of red wine. It was an indescribable enjoyment as he said contentedly, ¡°Call Little Brown now. I¡¯ll let you understand.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait a moment.¡± Paul saw Ye Xiaofei so sure, but he was worried in his heart. This better not be Old Brown¡¯s illegitimate son or something. He heard that Old Brown was quite romantic back then.


    Paul hid in the suite to make a phone call. He came out after a while and handed the phone to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Mr. Brown wants you to answer the phone.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Little Brown¡¯s cold voice came from the phone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about who I am. You only need to know that your father gave me his shares.¡±


    ¡°He gave you his shares? Are you kidding me?¡± Little Brown immediately roared, ¡°Do you know how serious the consequences of saying that is?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei took a sip of red wine and said, ¡°You can choose not to believe it, but your father¡¯s safe number 96 in the bank. You¡¯ve been wanting to open it, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Little Brown instantly cried out in surprise. This safe was the most important secret in the family. Other than him and his father, no one else knew. Moreover, he could not open this safe. Only his father could open it. He cried out in surprise, ¡°How do you know about this safe? Can you open it?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the phone. Little Brown¡¯s tone softened a lot and he said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter, but now¡­I don¡¯t like Paul, that old fellow.¡±


    Paul¡¯s face turned green when he heard this.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Little Brown said immediately, ¡°Mr. Ye, please pass the phone to Paul.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei handed the phone to Paul with a smile on his face.


    Paul felt even more guilty. The young man in front of him gave him great pressure. Even if he was smiling, it made him feel even more pressured.


    ¡°Paul, what did Mr. Ye ask you to do?¡±


    Paul nced at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°He wants me to work with a woman. It¡¯s about a billion yuan project.¡±


    ¡°Then agree to his request. Also, you must be polite to him.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Paul passed the phone to Ye Xiaofei, but Ye Xiaofei did not answer the phone. He said, ¡°I have nothing to say to him.¡±


    The corner of Paul¡¯s mouth twitched. Brown was someone who even the head of a country had to host. This young man in front of him did not even answer Brown¡¯s call. This kid was too arrogant.


    Brown obviously heard Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words and immediately said to Paul, ¡°Then tell Mr. Ye that I¡¯ll rush over in the next two days and talk to him about this personally.¡±


    Paul was about to finish what Brown had to say when he saw Ye Xiaofei walking to the door with a box of his premium cigars in his hand.


    Paul¡¯s face darkened. Who was this guy?


    Ye Xiaofei came to Fang Yunshu¡¯s room and knocked twice.


    Fang Yunshu opened the door, but when she saw Ye Xiaofei, she mmed the door without hesitation.


    Ye Xiaofei held the door open with a smile on his face and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already helped you settle the matter of your cooperation with Paul.¡±


    Fang Yunshu did not believe him at all. She shouted coldly, ¡°Get lost, or I¡¯ll call the guards!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was still smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive. Paul will call you soon.¡±


    Fang Yunshu snorted and continued to push the door.


    At that moment, her phone rang. Fang Ling¡¯er immediately ran over with her phone. Her big, watery eyes looked at Ye Xiaofei with a strange expression.


    Fang Yunshu nced at the phone and snatched it from her. She had no choice but to let go of the door.


    Fang Ling¡¯er immediately grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand and pulled him to the sofa to sit down. Then, she sat beside him and stared at him without blinking.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled at Fang Ling¡¯er as well. He could feel the affection in her eyes. He had to admit that he really liked this girl.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Paul! Oh, really? Do you really want to cooperate with us? There are no other conditions? Ah! Mr. Paul, you¡¯re really a magnanimous person. I really can¡¯t express my excitement with words.¡±


    After putting down the phone, Fang Yunshu paced back and forth in the room excitedly. She had thought that there was no hope at all, but a phone call had changed everything. This was too sudden.


    Fang Ling¡¯er puffed out her chest proudly and said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy is awesome!¡±


    Fang Yunshu stopped in her tracks and looked at the intimate appearance of the two, especially the smug look on their faces. They were actually very simr. A wave of anger rose in her heart, and her face tensed up. She said in a bad mood, ¡°What does it have to do with him?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve settled it for you, can we talk?¡±


    Fang Yunshu snorted, ¡°You did it? Tell me, how did you do it?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said casually, ¡°I went to talk to him, and he obediently agreed.¡±


    Fang Yunshu had spent so much effort to no avail, yet this guy had spoken so casually. This made Fang Yunshu even angrier. ¡°You just settled it with a talk. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I¡¯m their biggest shareholder. If I say something, he¡¯ll naturally listen.¡±


    ¡°Thergest shareholder?¡± Fang Yunshu pointed at the door and said angrily, ¡°Get lost! Get out of here. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old? Am I that gullible?¡±


    ¡°I really am.¡± Ye Xiaofei exined helplessly.


    ¡°Yes! Of course, you are! I, Fang Yunshu, am not worthy of you. Please disappear from my sight immediately.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rushed over, wanting to drag Ye Xiaofei out.


    However, she was too excited and did not see where she was going. She tripped on the edge of the carpet and fell.


    Her forehead happened to be facing the corner of the table. If she bumped into it, her head would definitely bleed.


    Fang Yunshu cried out in shock, but the next second, she felt a strong force pulling her away. Her body seemed to be weightless as she drew a circle in the air and fell into a soft embrace.


    At the critical moment, Ye Xiaofei reached out and pulled Fang Yunshu into his arms.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s body was really soft. It was reallyfortable to hold her in his arms, especially the feeling on his hands¡­


    F*ck!


    Ye Xiaofei was shocked and quickly let go of his hand. Although this ce he was touching was a ce that men liked, it was definitely not a ce that he should touch.


    But it was toote. Fang Yunshu jumped up. ¡°B*stard!¡± With a roar, she raised her hand and pped Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly grabbed Fang Yunshu¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Hey, this is a misunderstanding. I was the one who helped you up when you fell just now.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Fang Yunshu, on the other hand, was like a crazy female leopard. Her other punches and kicks were aimed at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei had no choice but to leave Fang Yunshu behind and slip away. It was obviously not the best time tomunicate with Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu sat on the sofa, her chest heaving up and down in anger. She knew that it was an ident and that Ye Xiaofei hade to save her. However, she was filled with indescribable anger when he touched her.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw her daughter smiling and turned her head around.


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face instantly turned expressionless as she looked at her calmly.


    Fang Yunshu asked gloomily, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er raised her chin. ¡°Daddy is the sea god. He won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡±


    Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth. ¡°He¡¯s not your father. If you keep calling him that, I won¡¯t want you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Fang Ling¡¯er replied calmly and looked at Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face twitched. She knew her daughter¡¯s stubbornness very well. Even for him, it was difficult to change her mind.


    How could this be so coincidental? She had just made up a fairy tale to let her daughter have a fantasy. That was why she said that her father was the sea god. In the end, Ye Xiaofei, this b*stard father, actually appeared in that manner.


    Heavens, had her mouth been blessed before?


    If her words were really so effective, she should have made more wishes when she was free.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pulled Fang Yunshu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat the buffet.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Fang Yunshu nodded and brought Fang Ling¡¯er to the buffet restaurant. She had been preparing to meet Paul for the past two days, so she had not been able to spend time with her daughter. Now that this matter was settled, she could finally spend time with her daughter.


    However, Fang Yunshu was also secretly muttering in her heart. Paul¡¯s attitude changed too quickly. It was absolutely impossible that no one had helped her.


    Could it be that Ye Xiaofei really helped her?


    No!


    That was absolutely impossible. That guy was an orphan who had lost both his parents five years ago. He had no family background at all. The image he had when he appeared was enough to show that he had not achieved much. He was definitely incapable of settling the matter with Paul.


    ¡°This guy must have been secretly following Paul. Then, he heard Paul¡¯s phone call and knew that he wanted to cooperate with me. Maybe he knows who helped me. If I meet him again, I have to ask him.¡±


    A few people came up to greet Fang Yunshu. They were all celebrities in the business world, so Fang Yunshu did not dare to neglect them and enthusiasticallymunicated with them.


    Fang Ling¡¯er tugged at the corner of her shirt and pointed at the buffet area that was not far away.


    ¡°You are only allowed to stay there and not go anywhere else, do you hear me?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er nodded and walked over. When she was about to reach the door, she started to jog. She looked very anxious and excited.


    This surprised Fang Yunshu. Her daughter usually had no interest in food. What was wrong with her today?


    ¡°Mommy, go ahead and do what you need to do. I¡¯ll go find something to eat myself.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Ye Xiaofei was a little depressed. He had done something for Fang Yunshu, but she did not appreciate it at all and did not believe him.


    He decided not to look for Fang Yunshu for the time being. It was better to find something to eat first.


    Soon, he found the buffet restaurant. Looking at the food on the table, Ye Xiaofei almost drooled.


    After living on the ind for five years, his life was really miserable. It was already good enough that he could eat his fill every day. Although he was surrounded by the sea, there were strong winds and waves, and there was no way to catch the things in the sea.


    He could only asionally pick up some dead fish that rushed up, as well as small animals and wild fruits on the ind.


    Everything here was simply a supreme delicacy to him.


    Just as he took a te, a small figure stood in front of him.


    ¡°Eh, why are you here? Where¡¯s your mother?¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately looked around.


    ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t here.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er replied with a smile.


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re here to eat?¡±


    ¡°I came to find you.¡±


    ¡°To look for me?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked in confusion, ¡°You knew I woulde here?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er nodded her head confidently and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ye Xiaofei could not help but smile, thinking that Fang Ling¡¯er was bragging.


    ¡°Daddy came from the sea and hasn¡¯t eaten anything. He must be hungry. If we go somewhere else, he¡¯ll have to spend money. Daddy won¡¯t have our money, so we can only eat here.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Ling¡¯er in shock. Although this idea was a little childish, it was reasonable. She was still a little kid, but she had such a deduction ability. She was simply a monster.


    ¡°You¡¯re really smart.¡± Ye Xiaofei could not help but praise.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pursed her lips, looking a little disdainful. ¡°This is very simple.¡±


    Hah! This little girl was quite arrogant.


    Ye Xiaofei stroked Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s hair and said, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever Daddy eats.¡±


    The two of them immediately began to fill the tes. Soon, the table they were sitting on was filled with tes of food.


    When Ye Xiaofei was young, his life had been tough. During the past five years on the ind, the conditions were even more difficult. It was already good enough that he could eat his fill. Now, any food was a delicacy to him. He just grabbed something and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s small hands picked up her chopsticks. She looked at Ye Xiaofei and silently put down her chopsticks. She stretched out her chubby hands and grabbed something to stuff into her mouth.


    After eating for a while, Ye Xiaofei felt full, so he slowed down and drank some fruit juice. ¡°Fang Ling¡¯er, is your mother always so hot-tempered?¡±


    He did not know much about Fang Yunshu, so he wanted to know more about her from Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Fang Ling¡¯er said, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t usually lose her temper at others. Even if she¡¯s been wronged, she¡¯ll only be angry herself. She¡¯s only angry when she sees Daddy.¡±


    This form of address was a big problem. Ye Xiaofei hurriedly said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t call me Daddy. I¡¯m not your Daddy.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er said firmly. ¡± No! You¡¯re Daddy!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes. He had thought that Fang Ling¡¯er was his daughter, but he immediately dismissed the idea. He had only done it once with Fang Yunshu. If Fang Yunshu was really pregnant, how could she have given birth to the child?


    This little girl was very stubborn. It was not easy to change her opinion. A smile appeared on her face and she said, ¡°Then you can¡¯t call me that in front of your Mommy. Can¡¯t you see that your Mommy is very angry when she hears that?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er tilted her head and thought for a moment. Then, she nodded seriously and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t make Mommy angry now. When she¡¯s not around, I¡¯ll call you Daddy.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ Alright then.¡± Ye Xiaofei could only nod. He had to admit that he really hit it off with this little girl.


    This time, he did not manage to do anything else, but gain a daughter.


    ¡°Just now, Mr. Wang fell into the sea. He was really careless. If we didn¡¯t find him in time, it would be bad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s sote at night, and the sea breeze is so strong. What¡¯s a grown man doing there?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er moved her head closer to Ye Xiaofei and covered her mouth. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Daddy, is it Wang Yuqiang?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and asked.


    Fang Ling¡¯er raised her chin and said, ¡°That annoying fellow wants to be my Daddy. Of course, you can¡¯t agree to it. He¡¯s so annoying and his words are so unpleasant. Of course, sea god Daddy will throw him into the sea.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei secretly praised the little girl¡¯s analytical ability and said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me? Whoever provokes me, I will throw them into the sea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er suddenly wrapped her arms around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and kissed him on the cheek. Her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°You¡¯re my Daddy, so you¡¯re here to protect me and Mommy. You throw those who bully us into the sea to feed the turtles.¡±


    The soft touch on his face spread from his face to his entire body, reaching straight into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart. It was soft and sweet, making Ye Xiaofei stunned.


    Fang Yunshu was worried about her daughter, so she chatted for a while before rushing to the buffet restaurant.


    She looked around and soon found Fang Ling¡¯er. Her nervousness was instantly relieved.


    However, when she saw Ye Xiaofei with her daughter, Fang Yunshu¡¯s anger red up.


    Just as she was about to rush over, she suddenly saw her daughter wolfing down her food. She was in high spirits and had a bright and sweet smile on her face.


    Fang Yunshu stopped in her tracks.


    She was really worried about her daughter¡¯s autism. She went everywhere to seek medical advice, but it was to no avail. Her daughter did notmunicate with others, she ate very little, and there was basically no smile on her face.


    But now, all those problems seemed to have disappeared. His daughter was a normal child.


    However, her daughter¡¯s change was actually because of that b*stard Ye Xiaofei.


    What right did he have! What right did he have!


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s emotions wereplicated beyond description. One moment, she was smiling, and the next moment, her expression was ferocious.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    ¡°Yunshu!¡± Wang Yuqiang¡¯s voice rang in Fang Yunshu¡¯s ears.


    Fang Yunshu turned her head, her expression returning to its usual coldness. She nodded and walked toward Ye Xiaofei and her daughter.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately sensed Fang Yunshu¡¯s gaze and whispered to Fang Ling¡¯er, ¡°Your Mommy is here.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er turned around and saw Fang Yunshu. The smile on her face disappeared.


    Fang Yunshu clenched her fists even tighter. What was it? Did her daughter¡¯s autism re up whenever she saw her?


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s back was facing Wang Yuqiang, and he was already wearing a suit, so Wang Yuqiang did not recognize him at all.


    Wang Yuqiang had been coveting Fang Yunshu for a long time. Seeing Fang Ling¡¯er eating with a man at the same table, a wave of jealousy welled up in his heart. Seeing the two of them eating so well, he frowned.


    Wang Yuqiang did not like Fang Ling¡¯er, but he wanted to show off his ability to educate his child. ¡°Ling¡¯er, why are you so disobedient? Why are you eating with someone else?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er did not even look at him as she took the crab meat that Ye Xiaofei had peeled and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Wang Yuqiang¡¯s expression was ugly as he continued. ¡°Also, look at how you eat. You¡¯re a girl. Act like one. How crude is this?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er tilted her head and looked at Wang Yuqiang as if she was looking at an idiot. She even deliberately grabbed a piece of cream cake and stuffed it into her mouth. Her small hands were covered in cream.


    Wang Yuqiang was so angry that smoke wasing out of his nostrils. Suppressing his anger, he said to Fang Yunshu, ¡°Yunshu, look at your daughter now. If you don¡¯t teach her, what will happen to her when she grows up?¡±


    Fang Yunshu did not like hearing this. Her face darkened and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to educate my daughter.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Yunshu, I was harsh, but I¡¯m really doing this for the child¡¯s own good. If she joins the Wang Family in the future, she¡¯ll definitely be criticized by others. ¡±


    Fang Yunshu said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. She has nothing to do with the Wang Family.¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei turned his head and gave Wang Yuqiang a look of disdain.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er nodded her head vigorously, then gave Wang Yuqiang a look of disdain as well.


    The eyes and expressions of these two people were simply carved out of the same mold.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened. The two of them had just met today, and they did not interact with each other prior. It was fine if they only looked alike, but why were their expressions the same? This was too unreasonable.


    Wang Yuqiang immediately vented his anger on Ye Xiaofei and said angrily, ¡°Who are you? You don¡¯t have any manners at all and you eat with your hands. I don¡¯t know which vige you came from. You are even leading our child astray. Hurry up and go away!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei wiped his mouth. ¡°Have you forgotten me so quickly?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Yuqiang observed Ye Xiaofei up and down. Suddenly, his expression changed drastically. He took a step back and pointed at Ye Xiaofei. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s you, kid. I was just looking for you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Wang Yuqiang and said, ¡°Why are you looking for me? Are you addicted to jumping into the sea? Do you want me to throw you again?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er asked seriously, ¡°Is jumping into the sea fun?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei also said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s fun. Jumping into the sea from a high ce is really indescribably exciting.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er turned to Wang Yuqiang and said expectantly, ¡°Then Uncle Wang, you can jump again.¡±


    The people on the boat had saved Wang Yuqiang. Although he had managed to keep his life, the pathetic state he was in had caused him to lose all his face. Furthermore, the people on the boat had spoken in such an infuriating manner. Wang Yuqiang was so angry that he almost fainted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Fang Yunshu red at her and shouted, ¡°Stop eating. Come with me.¡±


    Fang Ling ¡®er pouted and jumped off the chair unwillingly. She ran to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s side and whispered into his ear, ¡°Daddy, we¡¯lle back tomorrow to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded. He wanted to touch Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face, but when he felt Fang Yunshu¡¯s sharp gaze, he gave up.


    Fang Yunshu left with Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Wang Yuqiang stared at Ye Xiaofei and watched him eat leisurely. He was even more furious and said hatefully, ¡°Kid, do you think I can¡¯t deal with you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said lightly, ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, feel free to find me. But let me remind you, I¡¯ll definitely treat you the same way you want to deal with me.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Wang Yuqiang sneered in disdain.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I really can¡¯t be bothered to threaten a trash like you. I¡¯m just reminding you, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang really wanted to kill this guy directly, but the Wang Family¡¯s influence on the cruise ship was not strong. He could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Alright, you can continue to be arrogant on this cruise. When we reach the shore, I will let you know how serious the consequences are for offending me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re done bragging. Go do what you have to do. Don¡¯t disturb my mood while I¡¯m eating.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand as if he was shooing away a fly. His face was full of disgust.


    Contempt! Disdain!


    Wang Yuqiang had never been treated like this before. He felt as if his chest was pressed by a stone. It was unbearable.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    ¡°Mommy! I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Early in the morning, Fang Ling¡¯er had already put on her clothes. Her face was tense, but there was an unconceble excitement in her eyes.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. This girl was obviously going to find Ye Xiaofei.


    Fang Yunshu said with a darkened face, ¡°No. We¡¯ll eat in our room today. We are not going anywhere.¡±


    The excitement in Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes disappeared instantly. She went to the bed, leaned against the window, and looked out.


    Fang Yunshu frowned but stayed firm with her decision. Ye Xiaofei was such a b*stard. What right did he have to be a father?


    However, on this day, Fang Ling¡¯er did not make a sound. She was as introverted as usual, which made Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart ache.


    Fang Yunshu asked Paul to meet her at a cafe at four in the afternoon. She was still not sure about this.


    Before she left, she had repeatedly warned Fang Ling¡¯er not to go out.


    However, Fang Yunshu could see the excitement in her daughter¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that she was going to sneak out.


    Therefore, before she left, she locked the door from the inside so that her daughter would not go out to find Ye Xiaofei again.


    Fang Yunshu met Paul at the cafe.


    Paul¡¯s attitude waspletely different from before. There was no arrogance at all. Instead, he appeared very humble.


    ¡°Miss Fang, don¡¯t worry about the cooperation. When we reach Ning City, we¡¯ll sign the specific contract.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Paul.¡± Fang Yunshu finally had some assurance after receiving Paul¡¯s promise. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Mr. Paul, may I ask, what made you change your attitude?¡±


    The corner of Paul¡¯s mouth twitched, and anger shed across his face. Then heughed dryly and said, ¡°Miss Fang, you¡¯re so capable. I think working with you will definitely be a win-win situation, so I decided to work with you?¡±


    ¡°Just that?¡± Fang Yunshu obviously did not believe him, especially with Paul¡¯s expression. There was clearly something else going on.


    Paul suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s this. This is purely a change in my personal opinion. As a mother, you work so hard and don¡¯t give up your dignity for benefits. This is something I admire very much. I really admire Miss Fang, that¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to work with you.¡±


    Yesterday, he was tortured tremendously by Ye Xiaofei and was humiliated. He had held a grudge against Ye Xiaofei. Ye Xiaofei was working for Fang Yunshu and wanted to curry favor with her. However, he did not say anything, so that Fang Yunshu would not remember the benefits Ye Xiaofei had given her.


    Especially when Ye Xiaofei¡¯s identity was not confirmed yet. Besides, Old Brown only had one son, Little Brown. Even if the shares were transferred, it would definitely be given to Little Brown. He did not believe that Ye Xiaofei would be thergest shareholder of thepany.


    Fang Yunshu did not expect that Paul would try to sabotage Ye Xiaofei. Moreover, Paul was so honest that she had to believe him. She was touched and said, ¡°Mr. Paul, I promise you that I will do my best to make our cooperation a sess.¡±


    Paul gave her a thumbs up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do a good job, Miss Fang.¡±


    Fang Yunshu met Ye Xiaofei after separating from Paul.


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°You went to see Paul. Now you should believe that I¡¯m helping you. Can we have a good talk now?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, shameless!¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei and walked past him.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly followed her. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re too rude. I¡¯m not asking you to thank me for helping you. Can¡¯t I just talk to you?¡±


    ¡°You helped me?¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Am I that gullible? Get lost!¡±


    Watching Fang Yunshu leave, Ye Xiaofei could not help but roll his eyes. This Fang Yunshu was too unreasonable.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s crisp voice sounded from the side.


    Ye Xiaofei lowered his head and saw Fang Ling¡¯er. He patted her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    After taking a bunch of food, the two of them started to eat. Before Ye Xiaofei could ask, Fang Ling¡¯er said, ¡°Daddy, when are youing to pick me and Mommy? I don¡¯t like staying at grandma¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately asked.


    Even now, Ye Xiaofei still could not figure out why Fang Yunshu woulde to his room. Even if it was a mistake and the Fang Family wanted to deal with him, they did not have to go through so much trouble to get him to Viin Ind.


    Who were the people on Viin Ind? The worst of them were the big shots of a city, and most of them were evil people.


    He was a young man who had just graduated from high school. He had no power or background. Even if the Fang Family buried him, nothing would happen.


    Was he worth the Fang Family¡¯s efforts?


    All of these did not make sense. From Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s mouth, he could understand the Fang Family better.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted. ¡°No one in grandma¡¯s family likes me. They all hate me and always bully Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t have a Daddy. They said that Mommy shouldn¡¯t have given birth to me. They said that I caused the Fang Family to lose a lot of money.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei asked, ¡°So you haven¡¯t seen your Daddy since you were young?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and said, ¡°I want to be with Daddy.¡±


    Fang Yunshu must have had a child with a man before marriage, and then the man ran away. Fang Yunshu gave birth to Fang Ling¡¯er because of love, which was why the Fang Family did not like her.


    Fang Yunshu was beautiful, and she was the eldest daughter of the Fang Family. Which idiot was this? He had made her pregnant and still did not want her?


    Ye Xiaofei really despised that b*stard in his heart.


    Fang Ling¡¯er wiped her mouth. ¡°Hurry up and deal with Mommy. Otherwise, she won¡¯t let you take us away.¡±


    ¡°This is a little difficult.¡± Ye Xiaofei shook his head. ¡°You saw your mother¡¯s attitude towards me. She doesn¡¯t even want to talk to me. She hates me.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er said, ¡°The more she loves you, the more she hates you. If she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you, then all the more you won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei burst outughing and said, ¡°You¡¯re still so young. Do you know what it means to love and hate deeply? Your mother only hates me. Where¡¯s the love?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er blinked her big, watery eyes and said, ¡°But her hatred for you is also a form of emotion. At the very least, she has you in her heart. As long as you work hard, you can turn this hatred into love.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei widened his eyes and looked at Fang Ling¡¯er, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°How old are you, little girl? How do you know so much?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the sea god! Of course, I know a lot!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er raised her chin proudly. ¡°Daddy is amazing. Of course, I¡¯m amazing too.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Then you have to tell me more about your mother. Only then can I make her like me.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s cold snort came from behind.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er immediately lowered their heads and ate.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    When Fang Yunshu returned to her room, she did not see Fang Ling¡¯er, so she rushed to the buffet area.


    She had already locked the door. If it was not for Ye Xiaofei, that b*stard, how could her daughter have gone out?


    When she arrived at the buffet area and saw her daughter and Ye Xiaofei eating happily, Fang Yunshu subconsciously stopped in her tracks. She had always hoped that her daughter could be as happy as a normal child. Now that she finally saw it, she could not bear to ruin it.


    When she saw that the two of them were almost done eating, Fang Yunshu snorted coldly and reminded them.


    ¡°Go get Mommy a ss of water,¡± Fang Yunshu said to Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up as she winked at Ye Xiaofei. As she walked slowly, she whispered, ¡°Should I get juice for Mommy? Or soda? Or water? Oh, there are so many drinks there. I have to choose carefully.¡±


    This little girl was clearly telling the two of them that she would take some time to return, so the two of them could have a good talk here.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. This daughter of hers was really raised for nothing.


    Pulling out a chair, Fang Yunshu sat down and stared at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fang Yunshu snorted and said coldly, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, what do you want to do to my daughter?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Nothing. I just feel that Ling¡¯er is very cute. The two of us hit off very well. I really envy you for having such a cute daughter.¡±


    Fang Yunshu became even warier. ¡°Whether she¡¯s cute or not has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better not have any ideas about her.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any designs on her. I didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of you, and I didn¡¯t mean for her to call me her Daddy.¡±


    Fang Yunshu frowned and her voice immediately became sharper. ¡°Call you Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. I heard from Ling¡¯er that the b*stard abandoned you. Look at how beautiful you are and how cute your daughter is. I really don¡¯t understand what kind of b*stard abandoned you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was trying to please Fang Yunshu, so he chose to say something nice that would make Fang Yunshu feel good.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression turned strange. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a b*stard, the biggest b*stard in the world. I really want to skin him alive and pull out his tendons.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly puffed out his chest and said, ¡°You can tell me who he is. If I meet him in the future, I will definitely avenge you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Fang Yunshu sneered.


    ¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t they say that one day as husband and wife, one hundred days of gratitude? I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fang Yunshu suddenly let out a suppressed roar, stood up, and left.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened. He did not understand how he had offended Fang Yunshu.


    When Ye Xiaofei faced those viins on the ind, he was full of wit and yed them in the palm of his hand. However, he had no experience in coaxing girls. He was aplete novice.


    In addition, Fang Yunshu had always hated him to the bone. That night back then was a taboo for her. As long as anyone mentioned it, how could she not turn hostile?


    Fang Yunshu pulled Fang Ling¡¯er away. The little girl turned to look at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei shrugged his shoulders and revealed a bitter smile.


    Fang Ling¡¯er shook her head and sighed softly.


    Ye Xiaofei read a helpless expression from Little Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s expression as if the little girl was calling him stupid.


    In the next two days, Ye Xiaofei basically had no chance to get close to Fang Yunshu. Fang Yunshu also did not give Ye Xiaofei the chance to get close to her daughter.


    Three dayster, the cruise ship docked at the pier of Ning City.


    When everyone went ashore, Fang Ling¡¯er suddenly broke free from her mother¡¯s hand and ran to Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei squatted down and Fang Ling¡¯er threw herself into his arms.


    Fang Ling¡¯er hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck tightly and said, ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t youing with us?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu who was not far away and said, ¡°Your mother will not allow me to.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Hurry up and pick us.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes reddened, and she looked aggrieved.


    Ye Xiaofei felt a little sour in his heart. He nodded and patted her head, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Fang Yunshu walked over and said with a dark face, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck tightly and turned to look at Fang Yunshu pitifully. ¡°Let Daddye with us?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Fang Yunshu refused without thinking.


    Fang Ling¡¯er bit her lips hard as tears welled up in her eyes. She tried her best to hold back her tears.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart ached, but she would never agree to this.


    Ye Xiaofei was a little dissatisfied with Fang Yunshu. How could she speak to the child so harshly? Did she not know to coax her first?


    ¡°Let go of me first. I¡¯ll give you something good.¡± Ye Xiaofei whispered into Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s ear.


    Fang Ling¡¯er quickly let go of Ye Xiaofei, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    Ye Xiaofei took off a ne from his neck. The chain of the ne was a shark tendon, and the pendant was a ck pearl.


    Ye Xiaofei put it on Fang Ling¡¯er and said gently, ¡°Take this with you. If you encounter any danger, Daddy will save you.¡±


    ¡°Does this have the divine ability of the sea god?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and nodded. ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Ye Xiaofei gently caressed Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s hair.


    Fang Ling¡¯er hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and kissed him hard on the cheek. Her eyes were burning as she said, ¡°Daddy, I will be waiting for you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei met the little girl¡¯s gaze and nodded vigorously, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Fang Yunshu looked at the two of them who were showing their true feelings and turned her head away. No one knew what she was thinking.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Fang Family!


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    The head of the Fang family, Fang Jinyuan, hit the armrest of the sofa and said excitedly, ¡°The Fang family has been going downhill for the past few years. Our status in Ning City has been declining. This time, we can cooperate with the Nox Company. It will definitely make our family glorious again. Yunshu, you did a great job.¡±


    It had been a long time since Fang Yunshu had received apliment from the Old Man. She said with a choked voice, ¡°As a member of the Fang Family, it¡¯s my honor to be able to contribute to the Fang Family.¡±


    ¡°Not bad! Not bad!¡± Old Master Fang nodded. He looked around and said to his second son, Fang Qianlong, ¡°Qianlong, I¡¯ll leave the cooperation with Paul to you.¡±


    Fang Qianlong was in his fifties this year, and he was the most capable person in the second generation of the Fang Family. His face lit up when he heard this, and he said excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ll make sure to handle this matter properly. I can handle the rest, but with Yunshu and Paul¡¯s rtionship, I think it is still up to Yunshu.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said hurriedly, ¡°Please tell me what I have to do, Second Uncle. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Fang Qianlong said with a smile, ¡°What I want you to do is simple, but it¡¯s very important¡­ I think you should understand.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was stunned. ¡°Second Uncle, please exin. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Fang Qianlong¡¯s daughter, Fang Yunduo, chuckled. Herughter was filled with ridicule and mockery. ¡°Yunshu, are you trying to fool me? Just keep Mr. Paulpany and make him happy.¡±


    Fang Yunshu finally understood what they meant, and her expression turned ugly. ¡°Sister Yunduo, Paul and I are just business partners. We don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Fang Yunduo pursed her lips. ¡°Why are you acting so high and mighty here? Who doesn¡¯t know that Paul is a yboy? If nothing happened, would he agree to cooperate with us?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Fang Yunshu raised her voice and her expression became stern.


    Fang Qianlong immediately said worriedly, ¡°Nothing happened¡­ then this cooperation might not be so sessful. Paul is clearly waiting for your response. If you don¡¯t take the initiative, then this cooperation will be ruined. You have to apany Paul today to ensure that nothing goes wrong.¡±


    Fang Yunshu clenched her fists. ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m still a member of the Fang Family. If I use such a method, won¡¯t the Fang Family be embarrassed?¡±


    Fang Yunduo said disdainfully, ¡°You still have the cheek to say that it¡¯s embarrassing? You gave birth before marriage at the age of twenty. You¡¯ve long embarrassed the Fang Family. Now, we¡¯re just trying to make use of used trash. What are you still being pretentious about?¡±


    Fang Yunshu felt an indescribable difort as she held her breath.


    She had negotiated a coboration with Paul and made a great contribution. It was fine if the others had directly taken the fruits of theirbor, but in the end, they even asked her to sell her body to apany Paul. This was simply too much.


    Taking a deep breath, Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth and squeezed out a few words. ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    The faces of the members of the Fang Family were filled with surprise. It seemed that Fang Yunshu had made the most absurd request.


    Fang Qianlong snorted, ¡°Yunshu, what else have you brought to the Fang Family besides humiliation all these years? Now that there¡¯s a chance to make a contribution, aren¡¯t you going to seize it?¡±


    ¡°Such an opportunity, I¡­¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. ¡°I don¡¯t need it! ¡±


    Fang Yunshu took another deep breath and said, ¡°Then I have nothing to do here. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Stop there!¡± Fang Qianlong red at her and said, ¡°From now on, you have to stay here. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere. Wait for Mr. Paul¡¯s arrival!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Yunshu, don¡¯t mess around. This is a great opportunity. You can¡¯t miss it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not an innocent youngdy anymore. You¡¯ve already given birth to a bastard. What¡¯s the big deal in sleeping with Mr. Paul for a few days?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your honor for a disgraced woman like you to be able to contribute to the Fang Family through such a method. Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡±


    All kinds of usations came from all directions.


    No one from the Fang Family came to speak up for her. Everyone thought that it was only right for her to apany Paul. If she did not apany him, it would be the greatest outrage.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face was ashen. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug deep into her palms.


    Old Master Fang waved his hand, and everyone immediately quieted down. Then, he said indifferently, ¡°Yunshu, I¡¯ll help you contact Dr. Zhu in a few days.¡±


    With that, the Old Man turned around and left without even looking at Fang Yunshu.


    In the past few years, Fang Yunshu had looked for many famous doctors for her daughter¡¯s illness, but none of them had any effect. Dr. Zhu was said to have very sessful experience in this area, but she could not contact Dr. Zhu. The Old Man¡¯s words had hit her soft spot.


    Her pride, and her persistence, in the face of her daughter¡¯s health, were all so weak. She stood where she was and lowered her head silently. She had no intention of fighting back.


    Fang Qianlong looked at Fang Ling¡¯er and frowned, ¡°Yunduo, take this bastard away. Don¡¯t let her get in the way here.¡±


    Fang Yunduo replied and grabbed Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s arm, ¡°Little b*stard,e with me.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fang Yunshu pulled Fang Ling¡¯er into her arms nervously.


    Fang Yunduo curled her lips in disdain and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to apany Mr. Paul for the next two days. Are you going to bring this little b*stard along?¡±


    Fang Yunshu slowly squatted down and gently held her daughter¡¯s hand. She said gently, ¡°Ling ¡®er, can you stay with Aunt Duo for the next two days?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er gripped Fang Yunshu¡¯s finger tightly and shook her head vigorously.


    Fang Yunshu said with a tense face, ¡°You¡¯re not obedient if you don¡¯t listen to Mommy.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er continued to shake her head. She looked at her mother with a determined gaze and said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s Daddy!¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face stiffened, and she stood up abruptly to leave.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was about to chase after her, but Fang Yunduo grabbed her shoulder, preventing her from moving.


    Fang Ling¡¯er watched as her mother went upstairs. She turned her head and stared at Fang Yunduo with a burning gaze.


    Fang Yunduo frowned. She felt a sense of oppression when the little girl stared at her. She did not like it, so she patted Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s head and said, ¡°Little b*stard, behave yourself for the next two days. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you any food to eat.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er lowered her head but immediately raised her head again. Instead of crying, she looked proud. ¡°I have a Daddy! ¡±


    Fang Yunduo pursed his lips in disdain and said, ¡°Your Daddy? Heh ¡­ He¡¯s just trash.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face turned red as she shouted, ¡°He¡¯s the sea god. If you bully me and Mommy, Daddy will avenge us.¡±


    ¡°The usual little mute, not only is she speaking today, she is even saying so much.¡± Fang Yunduo was a little surprised, but she did not like Ling¡¯er¡¯s threatening words.


    She reached out and grabbed Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s ear. ¡°Little b*stard,e and tell me that your father is trash.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er shouted, ¡°My Daddy is the sea god!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s trash. Are you going to say it or not?¡± Fang Yunduo increased the strength in her hands and even pinched her with a mocking expression on her face.


    Fang Ling¡¯er clenched her fists tightly. Her face was contorted from the pain, but she gritted her teeth and did not make a sound. Her eyes were filled with hatred and anger.


    Fang Yunduo was a little scared by her stare. She became even angrier and scolded, ¡°Wretched girl, tell me quickly, or I¡¯ll wring your ears off!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er was already trembling in pain. She gritted her teeth and did not say a word. Her eyes were already filled with tears, but she was able to hold them back.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    With a loud shout, Ye Xiaofei rushed in.


    With a wave of his hand, he had already flicked Fang Yunduo¡¯s hand away.


    Squatting down, Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Ling¡¯er with heartache.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pursed her lips tightly as tears welled up in her eyes.


    The stubborn and strong little girl finally could not hold it in anymore when she saw Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± A choked voice came out of the little girl¡¯s mouth, and tears instantly gathered into a stream and flowed down her face.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart ached as he hugged Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Fang Ling¡¯er hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck tightly and pressed her face against his.


    ¡°Daddy! They ¡­ They ¡­ Wu ¡­ They bullied me!¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    On Viin Ind, Ye Xiaofei was trained to be heartless.


    He hade here to investigate the Fang Family. He had heard them scold Fang Yunshu and Fang Ling¡¯er, but he did not move. He wanted to know what had happened back then.


    When Fang Yunduo bullied Fang Ling¡¯er, the whole topic revolved around Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s father. He wanted to know who could give birth to such a special little girl like Fang Ling¡¯er, so he did not do anything.


    When he stood up for her, it was because he could not bear to continue watching. After all, this little girl hit it off with him very well. Moreover, she would not scold him, her fake father, no matter what.


    However, when Fang Ling¡¯er threw herself into his arms and cried, the little girl¡¯s grievance broke his defense.


    Ye Xiaofei picked up Fang Ling¡¯er and gently patted her back. His gaze swept across the Fang Family and finallynded on Fang Yunduo¡¯s face. He slowly said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. Daddy will avenge you, okay?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er stopped crying and wiped her tears away as she nodded.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Fang Yunduo felt like he was being stared at by a ferocious beast, and she subconsciously took two steps back.


    Ye Xiaofei moved forward, reached Fang Yunduo, and grabbed her right hand.


    ¡°How dare you! Let me go!¡± Fang Yunduo shouted angrily.


    ¡°Was this the hand that pinched Ling¡¯er¡¯s ear just now?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s tone was calm and there was a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°So what if it is?¡± Fang Yunduo¡¯s neck stiffened, her face filled with disdain as she slightly increased the force in her hand.


    ¡°Ah! My fingers are going to break, you b*stard!¡± Fang Yunduo immediately cried out in pain.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Fang Qianlong shouted angrily.


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Fang Qianlong and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Fang Qianlong snorted, ¡°Hmph! A grown man attacking a woman? What kind of man are you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er is such a young child, but she can still be so cruel. Did anyone in the Fang Family think that she shouldn¡¯t have done that? Why can¡¯t I attack her now?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hands gradually increased in strength as he slowly said, ¡°Just now, you pinched Ling¡¯er¡¯s ear bit by bit, right?¡±


    Fang Yunduo¡¯s scream became louder.


    Fang Qianlong was even angrier and shouted, ¡°Let her go, kid! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t leave the Fang Family alive.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled wickedly and exerted more force on his hand.


    Fang Qianlong¡¯s heart ached when his daughter called out. He hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t! What will it take for you to let her go?¡±


    ¡°Let her go? That¡¯s simple. When she pinched Ling¡¯er just now, Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t cry or scream. As long as she doesn¡¯t cry or scream, I¡¯ll let her go.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said with a mocking tone, ¡°You¡¯re already an adult. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not even as good as a child?¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Fang Qianlong quickly agreed and then said to Fang Yunduo, ¡°Bear with it.¡±


    Fang Yunduo bit her lips and nodded her head with great patience.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded and suddenly increased his strength.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Fang Yun was answered by the crisp sound of bones breaking.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The intense pain from her finger made Fang Yunduo cry out in pain. She subconsciously looked at her gently shaking finger and realized that her finger was broken by Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Ah!¡± This time, her scream was so shrill that it pierced through the clouds. The moment she saw her finger, the fear gave her an even stronger psychological impact.


    Ye Xiaofei let go of his hand, shook his head, and said disdainfully, ¡°Look at you. You just broke two fingers, and you¡¯re already screaming like this. You¡¯re really useless.¡±


    The people of the Fang Family were furious. In the Fang Family¡¯s home, a wild kid who came from who knows where actually injured Fang Yunduo so badly. This was simply not respecting the Fang family at all.


    ¡°How dare you! How dare you hurt my daughter!¡± Fang Qianlong¡¯s stood up angrily.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled up as he said provocatively, ¡°Your daughter hurt my daughter. Of course, I have to hit her back. If you¡¯re not convinced, you can hit me back on behalf of your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and nted a kiss on his cheek.


    The softness on his face and thepliment were like a warm current flowing into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart. It was veryfortable.


    Just based on this point, Ye Xiaofei epted Fang Ling¡¯er as his daughter.


    Ye Xiaofei also kissed Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°With me around, no one can bully you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er nodded her head vigorously. Her teary eyes were filled with happiness and bliss. She hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck even tighter and rubbed her face against his.


    ¡°B*stard! This is simply too much!¡± Fang Qianlong shouted angrily and stared at Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Where did this wild kide from? Report your name!¡±


    Although he was furious, Fang Qianlong still wanted to confirm Ye Xiaofei¡¯s background. The Fang Family was no longer as powerful as before in Ning City. There were already several families that were more powerful than the Fang Family.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ye Xiaofei.¡±


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei?¡± Fang Qianlong frowned as if he had no idea who Ye Xiaofei was.


    A member of the Fang Family pointed at Ye Xiaofei and shouted, ¡°I remember now. This kid is the lover of that b*tch Fang Yunshu. When they were in the room, Lin Qingyuan found out about it. He was the one who ruined the marriage arrangement with the Lin Family. This time, he is here again. He must be trying to ruin our ns again.¡±


    Fang Qianlong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Kid, we spared your lifest time. How dare youe to our Fang Family again and hurt our people? How audacious! Someone get him!¡±


    Four burly men rushed into the living room of the vi.


    ¡°Daddy, do you need me toe down?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er whispered into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ear.


    Ye Xiaofei asked, ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er replied, ¡°Of course not. Daddy is the sea god. I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had a smile on his face, and his tone was indescribably gentle. ¡°As the sea god, how can I disappoint my daughter?¡±


    ¡°What bold words. Take him down!¡± Fang Qianlong ordered.


    At this moment, Fang Yunduo recovered slightly and shouted in exasperation, ¡°He dares to break my fingers, break his arms and legs! Break them all!¡±


    The four men charged at Ye Xiaofei without hesitation, ignoring the fact that Ye Xiaofei was still carrying Fang Ling¡¯er in his arms. It was obvious that Fang Ling¡¯er had no ce in their eyes.


    After all, the Fang Family was also arge family n. These four men of the Fang family were all especially powerful.


    Any one of them could easily kill a few special forces soldiers.


    Now that the four of them were against Ye Xiaofei, not only them, but even the Fang Family members thought that it was an easy task to take him down.


    The four of them were also quite ruthless in their attack. Two of them swept toward Ye Xiaofei¡¯s legs, while the other two struck Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms. The strength of their attacks was clearly intended to cripple his four limbs.


    The people of the Fang Family, especially Fang Yunduo were all thinking about Ye Xiaofei¡¯s miserable state. At this moment, a ferocious smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ¡°Ah! Ah¡­¡±


    Screams rang out as figures flew in all directions.


    ¡°Good fight! Hit him hard!¡±


    Fang Yunduo heard the scream and subconsciously thought that Ye Xiaofei was beaten. The pain in her hand was reduced a lot at once, and she shouted excitedly.


    However, her excited cries soon stopped as she looked at the four guys on the ground with a dull gaze.


    The ones lying on the ground were the Fang Family¡¯s experts. They were either hugging their arms or legs, screaming endlessly.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xiaofei was holding onto Fang Ling¡¯er and standing there steadily. He waspletely fine.


    Fang Ling¡¯er hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck, her eyes shining even brighter.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    ¡°You four idiots, get up and hit him!¡± Fang Yunduo shouted in exasperation.


    The only reply she got was the screams of the four people.


    Fang Qianlong¡¯s face was ashen. He had not expected this situation.


    Fang Qianlong was almost considered the true leader of the Fang Family in recent years. Although he was angry, he still suppressed his anger and said coldly, ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯t expect you to really have some skills. However, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want in our Fang Family just because you have some martial arts. If our Fang Family wants to deal with you, we have plenty of ways.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Fang Qianlong did not respond. ¡°Kid, are you standing up for Fang Yunshu and her daughter?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ye Xiaofei did note here for this, but he admitted it without hesitation.


    Fang Qianlong chuckled, ¡°Hehe, do you think she¡¯s your daughter?¡±


    Fang Yunduo endured the pain in her hand and suddenlyughed. Herughter was full of mockery. ¡°Do you think that just because you slept with that b*tch Fang Yunshu, this child is yours? Did you know that Fang Yunshu had a boyfriend at that time and had been dating him for almost a year?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked lightly.


    ¡°So what?¡± The corner of Fang Yunduo¡¯s mouth curled to the back of her ear as she said, ¡°The other party doesn¡¯t want that piece of junk and little bastard she gave birth to. Are you stupid enough to take up the responsibility?¡±


    ¡°No! This is Daddy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er turned her head and looked at Fang Yunxiao.


    ¡°Little b*stard, tell him when your birthday is.¡± Fang Yunduo¡¯s face had a teasing expression as if she was waiting for a good show.


    Fang Ling¡¯er turned to Ye Xiaofei and said softly, ¡°January 18th.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu had s*x less than a month after the college entrance examination, which was in early July. It was less than seven months after Fang Ling ¡®er was born.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was obviously not his daughter.


    Ye Xiaofei had never thought that Fang Ling¡¯er was his daughter. He did not even know Fang Yunshu before he had s*x with her. They had s*x against their own will. How could Fang Yunshu bear his child?


    He turned to look at Fang Ling¡¯er and saw that her face was filled with destion. Her eyes had lost their luster.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled up into a bright smile. He gently kissed Fang Ling¡¯er on the cheek and said, ¡°Don¡¯t care about what others say. She¡¯s just jealous that I have such a good daughter.¡±


    ¡°Am I still your daughter?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes! Forever!¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s right hand clenched into a fist, but her pinky finger stretched out.


    The smile on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face grew wider, and he also reached out his little finger and hooked it gently with hers.


    The two of them gently pulled each other¡¯s hands and said in unison, ¡°Pinky swear!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei actually took such a childish thing very seriously.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er called out sweetly.


    ¡°Daughter!¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smile was gentle and his voice was filled with love.


    At this moment, if someone on Viin Ind saw Ye Xiaofei, their jaws would drop. Was this still the little devil who had tortured them for more than three years?


    Fang Yunshu returned to her room with a heavy heart. She sat by the bed in a daze, but after a while, she was worried about Fang Ling¡¯er, so she walked out again.


    When she came out, she saw Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s deep father-daughter bond.


    Fang Yunshu did not know what had just happened, but this scene made her feel indescribable anger, and it was so hard to contain.


    ¡°Let go of Ling¡¯er!¡± Fang Yunshu roared and rushed down the stairs.


    In her desperation, she missed a step and fell down.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Fang Yunshu screamed instinctively.


    Her mind was nk, but when she came back to her senses, she realized that she had not fallen to the ground. Instead, she was being hugged by an arm.


    She turned around and saw Ye Xiaofei and her daughter smiling.


    She had fallen from such a high ce. It was fine if Ye Xiaofei, this b*stard, saw her as a joke, but her own daughter actually smiled and did not take it seriously. This really made her even angrier.


    Fang Ling¡¯er suddenly stretched out her arms and wrapped them around Fang Yunshu¡¯s neck. She whispered into Fang Yunshu¡¯s ear, ¡°Daddy saved you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had one arm around Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s and the other around Fang Yunshu¡¯s while Fang Ling¡¯er had her arms around each of their necks.


    This scene was simply a happy family of three.


    Fang Yunshu wanted to break free, but Fang Ling¡¯er held her tightly and pressed her face against theirs.


    Seeing the happiness and intoxication on Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face, Fang Yunshu felt her strength drain away and allowed her daughter to hug her.


    ¡°Tsk tsk!¡± The anger in his heart made Fang Yunduo temporarily forget the pain in her hand. She said sarcastically, ¡°Fang Yunshu, you¡¯re really something. You really found a silly kid to take over your bastard child.¡±


    Fang Qianlong shouted, ¡°Fang Yunshu, why aren¡¯t you chasing this kid away? Don¡¯t you want to cure your daughter?¡±


    Shocked, Fang Yunshu quickly snatched her daughter from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms and took two steps back. She shook her head and said, ¡°I have nothing to do with him.¡±


    Fang Qianlong felt relieved and said to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Brat, leave this ce immediately, and today¡¯s matter will be over.¡±


    ¡°Dad! He broke my hand, and you still want to¡­¡± Fang Yunduo cried out involuntarily.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fang Qianlong interrupted his daughter.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and turned to Fang Qianlong. He grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to let me go. I¡¯ll take Ling¡¯er with me.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Fang Qianlong agreed without hesitation.


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Fang Yunshu with me too.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Almost everyone in the Fang Family shouted in unison. Their aura was really terrifying, and their attitude was firm.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Tsk! Tsk! The Fang Family is really good at betraying Fang Yunshu together.¡±


    Fang Yunshu clenched her fists, feeling an indescribable sadness in her heart.


    Ye Xiaofei sighed and felt sorry for Fang Yunshu. He said to Fang Yunshu, ¡°You¡¯ve seen for yourself how these people treat you and Ling¡¯er. What do you have to sacrifice for a family like this?¡±


    ¡°Leave with me.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Fang Qianlong mmed the table and shouted, ¡°This is our family matter. It has nothing to do with an outsider like you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Ling¡¯er and Fang Yunshu and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve acknowledged Ling¡¯er as my daughter, I have to make her happy. If her mother is bullied, Ling¡¯er will be unhappy.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face tensed up as she nodded repeatedly.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled back at Fang Ling¡¯er and said, ¡°If Ling ¡®er is unhappy, then I¡¯m unhappy, so¡­ You can¡¯t bully Fang Yunshu.¡±


    The smile on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face disappeared, and his eyes turned cold, ¡°Do you really think that the Nox Company is cooperating with you because of your Fang Family? It¡¯s only because of Fang Yunshu. Not only did you steal the credit, but you also wanted Fang Yunshu to apany that pig, Paul. The Fang Family¡­have no rights to cooperate with Nox!¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, and her nose felt a little sour.


    In the past few years, she had been ostracized by the Fang Family. No one cared about her or said a few words offort to her.


    This time, someone finally stood up for her. It was Ye Xiaofei, the b*stard, the instigator who had caused her to suffer all this time.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think we don¡¯t have the qualifications just because you say so?¡±


    ¡°You really think you¡¯re something. Do you think trash like you can decide whether Paul will cooperate with our Fang Family or not?¡±


    The Fang Family members started to mor, and they all scoffed at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Xiaofei was toozy to pay attention to the Fang Family. He looked at Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°No!¡± Fang Yunshu blurted out.


    ¡°You¡¯re still staying here?¡± Ye Xiaofei frowned.


    Fang Yunshu said coldly, ¡°This is my home. Why should I leave with a b*stard like you?¡±


    Everyone from the Fang Family immediately revealed looks of joy.


    Ye Xiaofei curled his lips in disdain and said, ¡°Your home? Do they treat you as family?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression darkened. The Fang Family was nervous. They knew very well how they had treated Fang Yunshu in the past few years.


    Fang Qianlong red at her. ¡°Fang Yunshu, don¡¯t you want to think about your daughter?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression changed.


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°Do you want to use this method to threaten her? It¡¯s useless. Treating illnesses is a piece of cake for me. I¡¯ll treat Ling¡¯er¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Fang Qianlong sneered and said to Fang Yunshu, ¡°Fang Yunshu, if you believe him, then leave with him. But I¡¯m warning you, you won¡¯t be considered a member of the Fang Family any longer. You¡¯ll have to find a way to cure your daughter¡¯s illness.¡±


    Fang Yunshu took a deep breath and looked at Ye Xiaofei coldly. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really not lying to you. You have to believe me.¡±


    These words angered Fang Yunshu. She raised her eyebrows and shouted, ¡°Now! Immediately! Get out of the Fang Family!¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s gaze was so determined that Ye Xiaofei knew that there was no chance of sess today. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go first. You¡¯ll find meter.¡±


    He turned around and came before Fang Qianlong. He patted Fang Qianlong¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Old Man if you want Paul to sign a contract with the Fang Family, get Fang Yunshu to contact me. Oh right, if you darey your hands on them in the next two days, don¡¯t even think about Paul¡¯s cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Fang Qianlong sneered in disdain.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er exchanged a nce, then grinned and left.


    Although he did not directly talk about the past in the Fang Family, Ye Xiaofei had already a conclusion. It was not the Fang Family who sent him to Viin Ind.


    The first reason was that although the people on Viin Ind were not good, they were definitely a group of top-notch people. It was not easy to throw a person there.


    To send someone there, one had to be powerful enough. The Fang Family was not even considered the top family in the area, so they did not have the strength to do so.


    The second reason was that he was the only one who had left the ind. The Fang Family was not surprised at all when they saw him, which meant that they did not know anything about the ind.


    A car suddenly stopped in front of Ye Xiaofei. Paul jumped out of the car.


    Paul looked like he had just met his father. He grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm excitedly, ¡°My dear Mr. Ye, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei avoided Paul¡¯s hand and said with disdain, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t be so enthusiastic.¡±


    Paul put down his hand awkwardly, but he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Our Miss Luna wants to see you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her, Does she think it¡¯s so easy to see me?¡±


    Paul¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Brown¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    In the Fang Family, Ye Xiaofei was in a bad mood. He was obviously helping Fang Yunshu but she did not appreciate it. She still had the same attitude toward him. If it was not for what happened back then and for Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s sake, he would not have been able to vent his anger. At this moment, he would have let Paul take the me.


    Paul could not help but feel a little angry. Luna was Little Brown¡¯s daughter, the daughter of the Nox Company. Wasn¡¯t it Ye Xiaofei¡¯s honor to meet her?


    However, this kid was still so arrogant andpletely disregarded Miss Luna. He really wanted to stuff this kid into the car.


    However, Luna told him not to be disrespectful to Ye Xiaofei, so he could only suppress the anger in his heart.


    Just as he was thinking about how to convince Ye Xiaofei, he saw that Ye Xiaofei had already gotten into the car. Paul could not help but be stunned for a moment. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up as he thought to himself, ¡®This kid is just being stubborn. He can¡¯t wait to see Miss Luna.¡¯


    Half an hourter, Ye Xiaofei arrived at the best five-star hotel in Ning City and entered the presidential suite on the top floor.


    A blonde, blue-eyed foreign girl stood in the room. She was about 25 or 26 years old, about 1.75 meters tall, with slender legs and a small waist.


    She was definitely a beauty with good looks and figure.


    ¡°Miss Luna, I¡¯ve brought Mr. Ye to you. Ye Xiaofei, this is Miss Luna from Nox Company.¡±


    Luna smiled brightly and extended her hand to Ye Xiaofei. ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye. My father, Mr. Brown, was dyed by some matters, so he specially asked me to see Mr. Ye.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked around and grinned at Luna. ¡°Miss Luna, can I stay here tonight too?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Paul roared angrily.


    Luna was the goddess in his heart. Ye Xiaofei actually wanted to sleep with Luna the moment he saw her. This was simply too rude.


    Luna¡¯s brows immediately furrowed, and a look of disgust appeared in her eyes.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Ye Xiaofei rubbed his hands and chuckled, ¡°Hey, Luna, just let me sleep for one night.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Paul pointed at Ye Xiaofei, his fingers trembling in anger. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you¡¯re too rude. If you continue to be like this, I¡¯ll chase you out on behalf of Miss Luna.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was confused. ¡°Hey, you guys are too stingy. Aren¡¯t there a lot of rooms in this presidential suite? Can¡¯t I stay in one room?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Paul shouted without thinking.


    Luna hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, you just want to stay in this presidential suite, not with me¡­¡±


    ¡°D*mn, did you think I want to sleep with you?¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and looked at Luna up and down. He blinked and said, ¡°If you want to sleep with me, I have no objections.¡±


    Luna coughed lightly. ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡¯re really good at joking. I¡¯ll give you this suite. But before that, can we talk about business first?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei took out a shark skin and threw it to Luna. ¡°Take a look for yourself. I¡¯ll go and see how awesome this presidential suite is first.¡±


    In the past few years on Viin Ind, those people had been living a hard life, so they all missed the luxurious life they had back then.


    Ye Xiaofei had heard many stories, but before he went to Viin Ind, he was just an ordinary boy. It was already good enough that he could eat his fill. He had never even entered a five-star hotel, let alone a presidential suite.


    At this moment, he was really overwhelmed by the new experiences he was facing. He was looking and touching around, asionally letting out praises.


    A look of disdain appeared in Paul¡¯s eyes as he lowered his voice and said to Luna, ¡°Miss Luna, this kid is obviously ignorant. How can he be rted to your grandfather? He must be lying to us.¡±


    Luna looked away from Ye Xiaofei and ignored Paul. She looked at the words on the shark skin seriously, and her expression became more and more serious.


    It was written that Old Brown had transferred all the shares under his name to Ye Xiaofei.


    Old Brown had 30% of Nox Company¡¯s shares, his son Little Brown had 21% of the shares, and Luna only had 5% of the shares. This meant that Ye Xiaofei would be thergest shareholder of the Nox Company.


    Although Luna had heard that Ye Xiaofei held the shares before she came, she still did not believe it. However, looking at the agreement, she saw that it was written in Old Brown¡¯s handwriting, and there was a special seal on the back.


    That seal was very special. There was a special mark inside. As a member of the Brown Family, she naturally could tell that this seal was not fake at a nce.


    Paul said hatefully, ¡°Miss Luna, this must be fake. He¡¯s lying to you. I¡¯ll chase him out now.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Luna shook her head gently, her expression extremely solemn.


    ¡°What? Could it be?¡± Paul¡¯s face turned pale. Although he had helped Ye Xiaofei, he did not have much respect for Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go confirm it again.¡± Luna got up and walked to the bedroom because Ye Xiaofei had just walked in.


    The moment she entered the room, she saw Ye Xiaofei jumping onto the bed. He bounced on the bed twice and then turned over to lie down. He said excitedly to her, ¡°This bed is really so soft andfortable. Do you want to try it?¡±


    Luna could not help but frown. This flirting was too direct, too obvious, and of course, too rude.


    Suppressing her anger, Luna forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, let¡¯s talk about business.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Xiaofei pressed his head on the pillow. What exactly was in such afortable pillow?


    Luna felt a strong sense of contempt. She clenched her fists and said, ¡°How is my grandfather, Mr. Brown?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei buried his face in the pillow and said in a buzzing voice, ¡°He¡¯s fine. If he doesn¡¯t get killed, it won¡¯t be a problem for him to live for another eight to ten years.¡±


    ¡°Then what is your rtionship with my grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ye Xiaofei revealed his face and smiled evilly. ¡°I¡¯m friends with him.¡±


    Luna asked suspiciously. ¡°Friends? So he transferred the shares to you?¡±


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not is your business, but he did transfer his shares to me. This can¡¯t be fake. There¡¯s also this.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei searched his bag and took out a ring.


    ¡°This is not ¡­ This is not it either¡­Can¡¯t these guys be a little more creative? Why did they have to turn the token into a ring? Found it, this is Old Brown¡¯s.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiined as he took out a ring and threw it to Luna.


    Luna took it and was shocked. ¡°This is Grandfather¡¯s ring, his seal. Did he give this to you too?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Of course. He gave me his shares. He was afraid that you guys wouldn¡¯t admit it, so he gave me this too.¡±


    Luna¡¯s expression changed drastically, and it took her a while to regain herposure. She handed the seal to Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°What do you think, Mr. Ye?¡±


    Luna¡¯s tone was obviously more respectful.


    It could not be helped. Ye Xiaofei was the biggest shareholder of the Nox Company.


    Ye Xiaofei sat up and narrowed his eyes at Luna. ¡°Are you unwilling?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Indeed, this is too sudden.¡± Luna did not deny it.


    ¡°I might visit you guys again in the future, but I¡¯m not interested now. You just have to do one thing for now.¡±


    Luna misunderstood and forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Ye, love between a man and a woman requires feelings. You won¡¯t force me, right?¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment before observing Luna from head to toe. His gaze made Luna¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei suddenlyughed out loud. Afterughing for a while, he waved his hand and said, ¡°I understand now. No wonder you didn¡¯t give me a good look when you came up. You misunderstood me when I said I wanted to stay here. I just wanted to try it since I¡¯ve never stayed in a presidential suite before. I¡¯m not sleeping with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so, oh¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Luna looked embarrassed.


    ¡°But your suggestion is not bad. You¡¯re so beautiful and have a good figure. You¡¯re also Old Brown¡¯s granddaughter. Oh right, Old Brown told me something else. I forgot to tell you.¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled evilly.


    Luna felt that this was not a good thing and could not help but feel a little nervous. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes narrowed into a line as he slowly said, ¡°He said¡­ you are mine.¡±


    Luna took a step back, her face stiff. Sheughed dryly and said, ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Mr. Ye.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile. ¡°You don¡¯t even understand this? What he meant was that I can sleep with you.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Luna¡¯s smile stiffened as she said, ¡°Mr. Ye, you really know how to joke.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Luna shook her head immediately. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My grandfather would never say something like that.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked into Luna¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°He gave me thepany shares and the seal that represents his identity. Do you think he won¡¯t give you to me too?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Luna¡¯s lips twitched. She suddenly felt that she could not refute these words.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled up, and he suddenly revealed a bright smile, ¡°Hehe, although Old Brown said it, I don¡¯t like to force people. I can¡¯t force you to do something you don¡¯t want just because I¡¯m thergest shareholder of yourpany.¡±


    Luna could not help but curse in her heart. If he did not have her grandfather¡¯s shares and dared to talk to her like this, she would have thrown him into the sea.


    A forced smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t force you. Let¡¯s get down to business. What I want to talk to you about is regarding the cooperation with the Fang Family.¡±


    Luna heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°This matter is very simple. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head. ¡°What I want you to do is not just a simple cooperation. I want to make the Fang family humiliated.¡±


    As long as it was not about sleeping with her, Luna was relieved. She said, ¡°Mr. Ye, just say it. I¡¯ll definitely help you do it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light as he said, ¡°I have a friend from the Fang family. Her name is Fang Yunshu. She was supposed to be the one who negotiated this coboration, but the Fang Family snatched her efforts and kicked her out. The most infuriating thing was that they even wanted her to sleep with that b*stard Paul during the signing of the contract.¡±


    ¡°Paul requested for it?¡± Luna¡¯s face darkened.


    Paul was eavesdropping at the door. He was so scared that he rushed in and said, ¡°No! No! This was arranged by the Fang Family themselves. It has nothing to do with me. ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Xiaofei nced at Paul.


    Paul was so scared that his legs went weak. He said with a red face, ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know about your rtionship with Miss Fang Yunshu. Now that I know, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei could not be bothered with him, and Luna immediately changed the topic. ¡°Mr. Ye, are you trying to avenge your friend?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded.


    Luna said, ¡°That¡¯s simple. There¡¯s no need to cooperate with such an unfaithfulpany. Is that sufficient?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Xiaofei shook his finger, his narrowed eyes glinting coldly, ¡°This is too easy for them. I want you to agree to cooperate with them.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Luna and Paul looked at Ye Xiaofei in confusion.


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly thought of that little girl, Fang Ling¡¯er, especially when her ears were twisted. He suddenly felt a surge of anger in his heart and said coldly, ¡°Not only do you have to agree to them, but you also have to sign a contract with them with great fanfare. Then¡­ Haha.¡±


    After Ye Xiaofei made his request, Luna and Paul looked at each other and felt a chill in their hearts. This kid in front of them was really ruthless.


    ¡°Alright, enough with the business. Luna, I think the big bathtub here is really not bad. Put some water in it for me. I want to take a bath.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Luna agreed and went straight to the bathroom.


    However, she suddenly calmed down when she had prepared the bath.


    She was the eldest daughter of the Nox Company. Now, she was actually preparing a bath for this guy. Did he think she was a servant?


    She had unknowingly be Ye Xiaofei¡¯s subordinate, following whatever he wanted her to do.


    Thinking back to the whole process of meeting Ye Xiaofei, Luna suddenly felt a chill in her heart. This guy was sometimes innocent like a child, sometimes mature like an old man, sometimes lecherous, and sometimes extremely ruthless. She waspletely led by the nose of Ye Xiaofei. This kid¡¯s maniption skills were too strong.


    Footsteps came from behind her and Ye Xiaofei appeared.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, the bath will be ready in a while. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Luna panicked and wanted to escape immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Ye Xiaofei reached out and grabbed Luna¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Ye!¡± Luna frantically tried to pull her hand away, but Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand was like a pair of pliers, preventing her from moving at all.


    Luna became even more flustered and stammered, ¡°Mr. Ye¡­Please don¡¯t force me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s expression was quite calm at this time. There was no trace of wretchedness in his eyes. He said lightly, ¡°Do you still want to suffer from abdominal pain every day?¡±


    ¡°What? How did you know?¡± Luna¡¯s eyes widened.


    Ye Xiaofei let go of his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a simple problem, how can I not see it? The pain starts at around 11 every night and ends at around 1 in the morning. The pain isn¡¯t intense, but it makes you unable to sleep.¡±


    Luna¡¯s condition had been going on for almost a year. She had gone to see a doctor a few times this year, but the results showed that she waspletely healthy. The final conclusion was that she was too tired and needed more rest.


    However, Ye Xiaofei only grabbed her wrist and said it as if he had seen it with his own eyes. This was really too terrifying.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, were you checking my condition just now?¡± Luna suddenly remembered that Ye Xiaofei grabbed her wrist. It seemed to be very simr to the legendary pulse reading.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°Fortunately, you met me now. If it had been a few dayster, you would have been hopeless.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that serious, right?¡± Luna¡¯s eyes widened.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Luna quickly denied it. Ye Xiaofei had only taken her pulse, but he was so urate. She had no choice but to believe him. ¡°Does Mr. Ye have a way to treat it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If you want to treat it, take off your clothes.¡±


    Luna only hesitated for a moment before lifting her clothes.


    ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll use this reason to take advantage of you?¡± Ye Xiaofei was surprised.


    Luna, on the other hand, was quite calm at this moment. ¡°If Mr. Ye wants to take advantage of me, you don¡¯t have to use such low-level methods. With your current status, I can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°Old Brown isn¡¯t that great himself, but his granddaughter is quite smart.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Ye.¡± Luna grinned, but she was secretly cursing in her heart. Her grandfather was able to establish the Nox Company, so he was definitely a super powerful figure. Ye Xiaofei actually thought that he was not much. This guy was really arrogant.


    The fact that Luna was able to handle such an important matter was enough to show how capable she was. However, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s unpredictable behaviorpletely disrupted Luna¡¯s rhythm.


    After epting the reality, Luna calmed down and was able to get along with Ye Xiaofei normally.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze turned to Luna¡¯s abdomen, and then he reached out and gently pressed on it.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei moved his palms gently, his eyes narrowed, and he looked like he was enjoying it¡­

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Even a fool would know what Ye Xiaofei was doing with his hands. This guy was simply stroking and enjoying himself. He was not treating any illness.


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Your skin is so fair.¡±


    Luna said through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m Caucasian.¡±?Such words were not apliment to her.


    Ye Xiaofei then narrowed his eyes andmented, ¡°The sticity is really good. It feels really good.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡­You said you wanted to treat me.¡± Luna forced herself not to kick Ye Xiaofei away immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m treating your illness.¡± Ye Xiaofei tilted his head and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it necessary to check if you want to cure a disease? Do you see any doctor who would operate on someone right away? That will kill you.¡±


    Luna was at a loss for words. She was 100% sure that Ye Xiaofei was taking advantage of her right now, but she could not refute what he said.


    If it was not for the fact that this illness had been tormenting her for a long time and Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words were so urate, she would only want to run away at this moment.


    Although Luna was already twenty-six years old, she had never been in a real rtionship, let alone let anyone touch her belly.


    What made her feel even more shameful was that after being touched by Ye Xiaofei for a while, she actually had a faint feeling of enjoyment. This made her feel embarrassed. Her face was so red that it was about to drip blood.


    But at this moment, she suddenly felt Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand getting hotter and hotter, and that heat even poured into her stomach, as if it was going to set her stomach on fire.


    Luna instinctively wanted to dodge, but Ye Xiaofei grabbed her waist with his other hand, making it impossible for her to escape.


    ¡°Endure it.¡± Ye Xiaofei spat out these two words.


    Luna did not dare to struggle anymore, but the burning sensation in her stomach was too unbearable. She leaned against Ye Xiaofei unconsciously, her arms wrapped around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulders, and her face pressed against Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face. She could not help but cry out in pain.


    After more than twenty minutes, the burning sensation slowly dissipated.


    Luna, on the other hand, seemed to have be very weak. She leaned against Ye Xiaofei and could not move at all.


    Ye Xiaofei removed his hand from her abdomen and turned to look at Luna¡¯s face which was inches away from him. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Alright ¡­ Alright.¡± Luna pushed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulders with both hands, trying to stand up straight.


    However, her legs gave way, and her body once again fell towards Ye Xiaofei. Moreover, her arm did not have any strength at all. Her face actually directly bumped into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face, and her small mouth was firmly stuck to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth.


    Even Ye Xiaofei did not expect this. The soft feeling on his lips made him stunned.


    Although Ye Xiaofei had s*x with Fang Yunshu before, he had no idea what exactly happened and how he felt.


    In high school, he only had feelings for one girl, and that was just a feeling. He had never confessed to her.


    Therefore, Ye Xiaofei waspletely ignorant when it came to women.


    The two of them stared at each other and were stunned.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Luna was a girl after all. She was the first to react. She had already recovered her strength and pushed Ye Xiaofei away fiercely. She was tongue-tied and did not know what to say.


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Luna¡¯s embarrassed expression and smiled. ¡°F*ck, you forced a kiss on me.¡±


    ¡°No! It was just an ident. I didn¡¯t have any strength just now. I¡­¡± Luna exined in a panic.


    Ye Xiaofei blinked his eyes. ¡°Since you kissed me, why don¡¯t we go one step further? You take a bath with me, and I¡¯ll give you a good massage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Luna immediately ran out of the bathroom in embarrassment.


    ¡°Miss Luna, he¡­¡±


    Paul was pacing back and forth in the living room anxiously. He did not know what Ye Xiaofei and Luna were doing in the bathroom, but Luna¡¯s screams kepting out. He knew what they were doing even if he did not use his brain.


    Luna was the goddess in his heart. When he thought of what they were doing in the bathroom, he felt unspeakably ufortable.


    However, he did not dare to go in and interrupt them.


    Finally, he saw Luna running out. Her clothes were disheveled, and her face was red. There was a lot of sweat on her face, which showed how intense it was.


    ¡°Miss Luna, you¡­I¡­¡± Paul stammered, not knowing what he was saying.


    Luna ran into another room and mmed the door shut.


    My goodness, how could she be so sloppy!


    Paul shook his head gloomily. He felt that he was an eyesore here, so he simply turned around and left.


    Ye Xiaofei touched his lips and recalled the feeling just now. He only remembered that Luna¡¯s lips were very soft andfortable to touch.


    ¡°This is the taste of a kiss. I have to taste it properly next time. I¡¯m not prepared this time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei took off his clothes and soaked in the bathtub, feeling very happy.


    Fang Family!


    Fang Qianlong got Paul¡¯s number from Fang Yunshu, then sat on the sofa in the living room. He took a deep breath and gathered his emotions before calling Paul.


    The call went through very quickly.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Paul. I¡¯m Fang Qianlong from the Fang Family. I¡¯m currently in charge of the Fang Family¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Fang. I¡¯ve long heard of your name.¡±


    Hearing Paul¡¯s polite words, Fang Qianlong felt even more confident.


    ¡°Mr. Paul, as the Eastern President of the Nox Company, you¡¯re too humble.¡±


    The two of them exchanged a few pleasantries. Fang Qianlong felt that Paul¡¯s attitude was very good, and he felt more confident. ¡°Mr. Paul, how about we hold the signing ceremony tomorrow?¡±


    Paul replied straightforwardly, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Fang Qianlong was even more delighted. ¡°Tomorrow afternoon, we will officially sign the contract. At the same time, we will hold a banquet to celebrate our cooperation with the Nox Company.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But Miss Luna of Nox Company is also here. She will be there too.¡±


    ¡°Miss Luna! The princess of the Nox Company!¡± Fang Qianlong cried out.


    Paul said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Luna values this cooperation very much, so she came here specially.¡±


    ¡°Good! Good!¡± Fang Qianlong raised his voice and said excitedly, ¡°Then we have to make this banquet a sess and wee Miss Luna.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Fang Qianlong announced the news, and everyone in the Fang Family shouted excitedly.


    Luna¡¯s arrival was of great significance. It meant that the cooperation between the Nox Company and the Fang Family would reach a higher level.


    With the support of the Nox Company, the Fang family¡¯s power would increase greatly. At that time, they would even be able to be the top family in Ning City again.


    Fang Qianlong said with pride, ¡°Inform all the noble families in Ning City immediately. Invite all the influential ones. This time, I want everyone to see the rise of the Fang Family!¡±


    The members of the Fang family were so excited.


    Fang Qianlong waved his hand to calm everyone down. He said in a deep voice, ¡°We must keep an eye on Fang Yunshu. We must not let her go out, especially not that kid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to guard her for 20 hours. She can¡¯t leave the Fang Family.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll immediately gather the experts back. If that kid dares toe here again, we¡¯ll make sure he dies without a burial ce.¡±


    Fang Qianlong nodded and stood up. With his hands behind his back, he puffed out his chest and said proudly, ¡°Our Fang Family will rise once again, and no one will be able to stop it.¡±


    Everyone in the Fang Family was in high spirits, but no one had expected that all of this was because of Fang Yunshu. No one thanked Fang Yunshu. In their eyes, Fang Yunshu was just a tool to contact the Nox Company.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Luna hid in her room until eleven o¡¯clock at night. At this time, her lower abdomen would hurt every day.


    However, after waiting for a while today, the pain did note. After one in the morning, the pain disappeared.


    This was a pleasant surprise for Luna. This was a problem that had troubled her for a long time.


    ¡°He actually has such amazing medical skills. What kind of person is he?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid grandfather also saw through his magic, so he transferred the shares to him.¡±


    Luna suddenly felt that her grandfather must have a good eye for people when he gave the shares to Ye Xiaofei.


    Little did she know that Old Brown¡¯s shares were actually cheated by Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei had never slept in such afortable bed in his life. He felt refreshed when he woke up in the morning.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Ye!¡± Luna came up to him with a sweet smile on her face.


    Ye Xiaofei observed Luna and said, ¡°Eh, why do you look prettier than yesterday?¡±


    Luna blushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t suffer any more pain yesterday. I slept very well. Thanks to Mr. Ye¡¯s treatment, I¡¯m really grateful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. Besides, you even paid me yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ye Xiaofei blinked and looked at Luna¡¯s lips.


    Luna blushed even more, but she did not avoid Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze. The smile on her face became sweeter and more beautiful as she said, ¡°Mr. Ye, you really know how to joke. That was an ident.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s an ident, should I ask for somepensation from you now?¡± Ye Xiaofei took a step in front of Luna, only half a meter away from her.


    Luna finally could not take it anymore. She took a step back and changed the topic. ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡¯re up. I¡¯ll get someone to bring breakfast in.¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly turned around and ran away, flustered like a shy little girl.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled up slightly, revealing a satisfied smile.


    The people on Viin Ind were all outstanding and cunning. Ye Xiaofei was able to dominate the ind not only because of his medical skills and martial strength but also because he had topete with those old guys in terms of wits.


    Although Luna was the heiress of the Nox Company, she had the aura of the Nox Company since she was young. She also had a powerful think tank team under her, so she was actually very naive. How could she be Ye Xiaofei¡¯s match?


    In just a day, Ye Xiaofei had already taken control of Luna with his treatment.


    There was a row of houses on the side of the Fang Family. That was where the Fang Family¡¯s servants usually lived.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s room was there. Her status in the Fang Family was basically the same as a servant.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was kneeling on the bed with her hands on the windowsill. She had not left the room for almost an hour.


    Fang Yunshu sat beside her and looked out the window. There were more than ten children ying outside. There were children from the Fang Family here. There were also children not from the Fang Family.


    Today, the Fang Family held a signing ceremony with the Nox Company and invited all the dignitaries and nobles in Ning City. Some families had brought their children and now they all came to the back to y.


    It had been a long time since the Fang Family had been so lively, and it had also been a long time since they had been so glorious.


    All of this was originally her credit, but now this glory had nothing to do with her. Instead, it made her prepare to apany Paul.


    Fang Yunshu felt miserable, but she could not refuse. As a mother, nothing was more important than her daughter¡¯s health.


    Looking at her daughter, she felt that her daughter¡¯s eyes were not as dull as usual. Instead, there was a kind of spirit. Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart moved. Her daughter had never been interested in other children, but now she was looking forward to the outside world. This was a good sign. She quickly said softly, ¡°Do you want to go out and y?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er shook her head, her eyes still fixed on the window.


    Fang Yunshu patted her daughter¡¯s head and continued to encourage her. ¡°Be brave. y with everyone a few times and they¡¯ll get to know you better.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er continued to shake her head.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice was even gentler. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s nice to see everyone ying together?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face was filled with disdain. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± Fang Yunshu frowned.


    Fang Ling ¡®er turned around and looked into Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes.¡±I¡¯m waiting for the sea god!¡±


    ¡°Sea god?¡± Fang Yunshu was stunned for a moment before she remembered who the sea god was. Her face stiffened, and her expression darkened. ¡°He won¡¯te.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face was tense as she raised her small hand and waved it forcefully. She even nodded heavily and said firmly, ¡°He wille.¡±


    Fang Yunshu snorted. ¡°Even if hees, it has nothing to do with us. You¡¯re not his daughter, and he¡¯s not your father.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er turned around and looked out the window again.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips twitched. Her daughter clearly did not take her words seriously.


    The door opened and Fang Yunduo walked in with a makeup artist.


    Fang Yunshu looked at Fang Yunduo¡¯s wrapped hands and asked with concern, ¡°Yunduo, is your hand better?¡±


    Fang Yunduo¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed as he said hatefully, ¡°Fang Yunshu, you don¡¯t have to pretend to bepassionate. My hand was harmed by your adulterer.¡±


    Fang Yunshu bit her lips and whispered, ¡°He has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Fang Yunduoughed coldly. ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve already slept with him before, and now you¡¯re here to be your daughter¡¯s cheap father. And you still say that he has nothing to do with you?¡±


    Fang Yunshu said helplessly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apologize on his behalf.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er straightened her neck and said, ¡°No need to apologize. She deserved it.¡±


    Fang Yunshu quickly hugged her daughter and said, ¡± Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Yunduo. Don¡¯t be calctive with a child. ¡±


    Fang Yunduo red at Fang Ling¡¯er and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you about this today. Now, be good and put on your makeup. Don¡¯t look like a resentful child. When you¡¯re in front of Paul, you have to behave better.¡±


    Fang Yunshu closed her eyes tightly, took a deep breath, and nodded.


    ¡°Your performance is not bad. Let¡¯s go, little brat. Don¡¯t get in the way here.¡± Fang Yunduo red at Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Fang Yunshu said gently to Fang Ling¡¯er, ¡°Ling ¡®er, stay with Aunt Yunduo.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er jumped onto the ground. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to listen to her. No one can force you.¡±


    Fang Yunduo snorted, ¡°Hmph, little brat, you sure have an attitude.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er raised her head and looked at Fang Yunduo. Then, she looked at her injured hand first, then at her uninjured hand. A childish smile appeared on her face. ¡°Aunt Yunduo, this hand looks fine?¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fang Yunduo almost choked to death. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Little girl, when we catch that kidter, you¡¯ll know who¡¯s in pain.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s lips curled upwards. Her face was filled with disdain and arrogance.


    Fang Yunduo was so angry that his face turned ashen. She really wanted to p this little girl twice, but with the gauze on her palm and the fact that she really could not provoke Fang Yunshu at this time, she could only suppress her anger.


    Fang Yunshu quickly hugged Fang Ling¡¯er and said apologetically, ¡°Yunduo, please forgive Ling¡¯er. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know her situation. ¡±


    With a way out, Fang Yunduo snorted and said in a bad mood, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to lower myself to the same level as your silly daughter.¡±


    Fang Yunshu released Fang Ling¡¯er and said softly, ¡°Baby, you have to be obedient. You can¡¯t make Aunt Yunduo angry, okay?¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er nced at Fang Yunduo with disdain.


    Fang Yunshu could not help but be stunned. In the past, if she had something to do and wanted to leave Fang Ling¡¯er alone in the Fang Family, Fang Ling¡¯er would always be terrified and extremely unwilling.


    Especially with Fang Yunduo, who hated Fang Ling¡¯er the most. Fang Yunduo was one of the people that Fang Ling¡¯er was most afraid of.


    But now, her daughter did not have a trace of fear. That expression¡­ She actually looked down on Fang Yunduo, and there was also a sense of pride and confidence.


    What made Fang Ling¡¯er change so much? It was obvious that it was Ye Xiaofei.


    Fang Ling¡¯ercked fatherly love since she was young. Everyone said that she had no father and was a b*stard. This was also one of the reasons why she was autistic.


    With a father, the child felt that she had her father¡¯s protection, so she no longer had to be afraid of others.


    But¡­ Even if Ye Xiaofei could at most organize some things, what was the use? Compared to the Fang Family, he was nothing.


    What ability did he have to protect Fang Ling¡¯er?


    Fang Yunduo was already impatient. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. Hurry up and leave.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was about to give Fang Ling¡¯er a few more instructions when Fang Ling¡¯er grabbed her hand and said with a rxed expression, ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±


    Fang Yunshu was shocked. Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s words were actually a form offort for her.


    This kind of emotion was rarely seen in the past. This made Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart ache. Then, she puffed out her chest and smiled as she watched her daughter and Fang Yunduo leave.


    As a mother, she could not let her daughter worry about her.


    Fang Yunduo locked Fang Ling¡¯er in a room and locked her up. She could not be bothered with this little girl.


    Moreover, the Fang Family was holding such a big event, so she naturally had to attend. This was the glory of the entire Fang Family.


    Fang Ling¡¯er leaned against the window and looked outside. Suddenly, a bright smile appeared on her face.


    The window opened and Ye Xiaofei jumped in. Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s soft body pounced on him.


    ¡°Daddy! I knew you woulde!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er nted a kiss on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s so fun today. How could I note?¡± Ye Xiaofei carried Fang Ling¡¯er up with a smile on his face.


    After hearing Fang Ling¡¯er call him¡¯ daddy¡¯ a few times, Ye Xiaofei was getting used to it. Every time he heard her call him that, his heart felt like it was being caressed by a lover¡¯s hand. It was an indescribablefort.


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Fun? Are you going to avenge Mommy today?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Yeah, we have to avenge your mother. Only then can Little Ling¡¯er be happy.¡±


    ¡°Daddy is the best!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ye Xiaofei carried Fang Ling¡¯er and jumped out of the window. He went around to the back of the Fang Family¡¯s banquet hall and said, ¡°Are you afraid of heights?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er looked at the roof and her eyes lit up. ¡°With Daddy around, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Ye Xiaofei jumped onto the roof.


    Fang Ling¡¯er did not even make a sound. Not only was she not afraid, but she was also excited.


    This little girl was indeed different from ordinary people.


    The two of them looked down from the air vent on the eaves, and the show had just begun.


    There were already many people gathered in the banquet hall. All of them were big shots of Ning City.


    The contract between the Fang Family and the Nox Company, what kind of contract was signed, what was involved, and how far the cooperation went. This might be a major event that would change the structure of the entire Ning Hall. Everyone wanted to get first-hand information so that they coulde up with countermeasures.


    Old Master Fang was chatting andughing with these big shots.


    ¡°Old Fang, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t make a move, but once you make a move, you¡¯ll shock everyone with a single brilliant feat!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Fang Family has actually formed a rtionship with the Nox Company. Your methods are really heavenly.¡±


    Old Master Fangughed and said humbly, ¡°It was just an opportunity. We didn¡¯t expect such an opportunity, so we took it.¡±


    ¡°Old Fang, now that your Fang Family has soared to the sky, you have to take care of us old brothers in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if your Fang Family is earning, you have to share some benefits with us.¡±


    The people who spoke were all big shots who had surpassed their Fang Family in the past few years.


    When these words were heard by Old Master Fang, it was even more pleasant.


    ¡°Miss Luna of the Nox Company, Paul, the President of Great Eastern, has arrived!¡±


    With a loud shout, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Fang Yunshu lowered her head. For the entire Fang Family, this should be the prelude to a great event.


    But for her, this was the beginning of a tragedy. It was a turning point in her life. From then on, she, Fang Yunshu, would lose even herst bit of dignity.


    The image of Ye Xiaofei suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Anger welled up in her heart again. If it was not for this guy, if it was not for what happened that day, she would not have given birth to the child. She would not have fallen into this state today.


    Ye Xiaofei, I will never forgive you.


    ¡°Hurry up and wee them!¡± Fang Qianlong quickly reminded Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu took a deep breath and forced a smile on her face as she followed the Fang Family to the door.


    Luna was wearing a red dress and walked in elegantly. As soon as she entered, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    As the eldest daughter of the Nox Company, her presence alone was enough to make people worship her. Moreover, she was so beautiful that she gave people a feeling that she was unattainable.


    Old Master Fang and Fang Qianlong went over to greet Luna warmly. Both of them bent down to show their respect for Luna.


    ¡°Miss Luna, it¡¯s an honor for our Fang Family to have you here!¡±


    Luna smiled. ¡°Mr. Fang, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s our honor to be able to work with you.¡±


    Such an attitude immediately made the Fang Family members extremely happy.


    Luna nced around the crowd. Most of them were older people, but there were also a few young girls. She could not tell which one was Fang Yunshu.


    Last night, after she calmed down, she confirmed one thing. Ye Xiaofei was the biggest shareholder of Nox Company.


    No matter who Ye Xiaofei was, this matter could not be changed. As a member of the Nox Company, she could only listen to Ye Xiaofei.


    She could feel that Ye Xiaofei was not someone who would be controlled by others. He was someone who wanted to control everything in his hands.


    Ye Xiaofei had gone through so much trouble dealing with the Fang Family for Fang Yunshu, which piqued her interest. What kind of woman would actually influence Ye Xiaofei?


    Luna retracted her gaze and smiled. ¡°Mr. Fang, our preliminary preparations are almost done. Can we sign the contract now?¡±


    ¡°Sure! We are ready! This way please!¡± Old Master Fang was even more overjoyed. He was afraid that there would be any troubles, but now it seemed that everything was going too smoothly. The Nox Company was even more anxious than them.


    Arriving at the signing table, Luna smiled and said, ¡°For this cooperation, we have also conducted a deep understanding of the Fang Family. We know that the Fang Family is a family business with a very strong foundation and has many simrities with our Nox Company. Therefore, I have a suggestion, which is to increase cooperation with the Fang Family. In addition to the cooperation, our Nox Company will also take out 10 billion to make our cooperation more secure!¡±


    The entire banquet hall suddenly became extremely quiet, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Half a minuteter, there was a loud bang and amotion exploded.


    Such cooperation could directly push the Fang Family as the top family of Ning City.


    The people of the various families in Ning City were all extremely shocked. This was beyond their imagination. They had already thought of all kinds of possibilities in advance, but they definitely did not expect such an outrageous way of cooperation.


    Everyone from the Fang Family cheered excitedly. They also did not expect that they would be so excited that they could not control themselves.


    Old Master Fang¡¯s lips were trembling, and his voice was trembling, ¡°Miss Luna, this¡­ Is this true?¡±


    Luna smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Our Nox Company has long wanted to develop in Ning City. This is a great opportunity. Since we¡¯re going to do it, we definitely have to do our best. Mr. Fang, do you have any problems?¡±


    ¡°No! No problem!¡± Old Master Fang shook his head repeatedly, his face flushed with excitement, and said, ¡°Our Fang Family will definitely do our best to ensure that the cooperation will proceed smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s sign the contract.¡± Luna smiled and gestured at Paul.


    Paul sat down at the signing table, and Fang Qianlong quickly followed suit. He was the person in charge of signing the contract for the Fang Family.


    In this situation, no one knew what would happen. This was a sure thing.


    Especially for the Fang Family, who were all beaming with joy. Even Fang Yunshu was excited. She still considered herself a member of the Fang Family. The Fang Family had treated her badly, but she was still proud of the Fang Family.


    ¡°This¡­ This doesn¡¯t seem right, right?¡± Paul picked up his pen and looked at Fang Qianlong.


    ¡°Mr. Paul, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fang Qianlong asked carefully.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be Miss Fang Yunshu who should be signing the contract with me?¡± Paul frowned.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Fang Qianlong quickly said, ¡°Mr. Paul, Fang Yunshu is a member of the Fang Family, but she¡¯s not that capable. I¡¯m the one in charge of the Fang Family¡¯s business. I¡¯ll sign the papers to represent the Fang Family.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Paul shook his head. ¡°The cooperation between the Nox Company and the Fang Family is based on Miss Fang Yunshu. We have taken a fancy to her character and talent. It is all rted to her.¡±


    Everyone from the Fang family was a little stunned. Old Master Fang hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Paul, Fang Yunshu is still very young. I¡¯m afraid that she can¡¯t take on such a heavy responsibility. If it affects our cooperation, it won¡¯t be good.¡±


    Luna¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Mr. Fang, if that¡¯s the case, then our cooperation shall end here.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡±


    Old Master Fang stammered, his expression extremely ugly.


    Everyone in the Fang Family also had hesitant expressions.


    The reason was simple. If Fang Yunshu represented the Fang Family to cooperate with the Nox Company, she would be the one in charge of everything to do with the Nox Company.


    This meant that Fang Yunshu would be the head of the Fang Family.


    If it were anyone else in the Fang Family, they would have epted it easily. But over the years, the Fang Family had always treated Fang Yunshu as a disgrace and bullied her many times.


    But now, Fang Yunshu was going to be the most powerful person in the Fang Family. They had to look at Fang Yunshu¡¯s face. No one could ept this.


    ¡°Since your Fang Family is unwilling, then forget it.¡± Luna said and turned to leave.


    Paul also stood up and followed.


    ¡°Hold on! Yunshu, hurry up and sign the contract!¡± Old Master Fang hurriedly shouted.


    Luna stopped and looked at the girls.


    A girl in a white dress slowly walked out. She was so beautiful, like a piece of wless white jade.


    Luna could not help but praise her in her heart. No wonder Ye Xiaofei could be like this. Just her appearance alone was enough.


    ¡°Miss Luna, this is Miss Fang Yunshu.¡± Paul introduced her to Luna respectfully.


    This respect was not only for Luna but also for Fang Yunshu.


    He really did not dare to disrespect Fang Yunshu now. She was someone the big boss had his eyes on. Offending Fang Yunshu would be equivalent to offending Ye Xiaofei.


    If Ye Xiaofei was unhappy, then he would be in trouble.


    Paul¡¯s conflict with Ye Xiaofei was actually a small matter, but he did not know why, and he felt that this young man was too dangerous. If he offended him, he would definitely be miserable.


    ¡°Miss Fang, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Luna took the initiative to step forward and extended her hand warmly.


    This stunned everyone. Even if the Nox Company appreciated Fang Yunshu, Fang Yunshu¡¯s status could not bepared to Luna¡¯s.


    Why did Luna look like she was trying to curry favor with Fang Yunshu?


    ¡°Hello, Miss Luna!¡± Fang Yunshu was ttered and quickly shook Luna¡¯s hand.


    Luna looked at Fang Yunshu from head to toe, and the smile on her face became even brighter and more enthusiastic. She said, ¡°Miss Fang, it¡¯s my honor to be able to work with you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu panicked and stammered, ¡°Miss Luna, I don¡¯t know anything yet. I¡­ I still have a lot to learn from you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s learn from each other.¡± Luna smiled sweetly and enthusiastically pulled Fang Yunshu to the signing table. ¡°Miss Fang, let¡¯s sign the contract.¡±


    Fang Yunshu quickly said, ¡°Miss Luna, I¡¯m not talented enough to handle such an important matter. So, let my uncle, Fang Qianlong, sign the contract. He¡¯s the most capable person in the Fang Family. This way, we can ensure that the cooperation between the two parties will be smooth.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Luna shook her head firmly and said, ¡°Miss Fang, I only trust you. If you don¡¯t take responsibility, this cooperation won¡¯t go on.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Fang Yunshu looked at Old Master Fang with a troubled expression.


    The old man coughed lightly and said earnestly, ¡°Yunshu, you can sign the contract. You¡¯re also a member of the Fang Family. There¡¯s no problem for you to sign the contract on behalf of the Fang Family.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hesitated for a moment before nodding. She said to Luna, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sign it.¡±


    The unforeseen event that had just happened gave the other families some hope. In fact, no one wanted the Fang Family to cooperate with the Nox Company.


    In this way, the Fang Family would not suddenly be stronger. The interests of the big families were very powerful. No one wanted others to be stronger, and conflicts were everywhere.


    On the other hand, if the Fang Family could not cooperate, then they would have a chance to cooperate with the Nox Company.


    However, the signing was still very sessful. The cooperation between the Fang Family and the Nox Company could be considered to have officially begun.


    Next was the cocktail party. Luna was with Fang Yunshu, so no one else coulde.


    Fang Yunshu calmed down a lot and said, ¡°Miss Luna, I still don¡¯t understand why you trust me so much.¡±


    Luna blinked. ¡°I like working with beautiful girls. What¡¯s the point of working with those men?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Fang Yunshu could not help but take a step back. She felt that the way Luna looked at her was a little like a man looking at her lecherously. She stammered, ¡°Miss Luna, this¡­I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luna asked in confusion.


    Fang Yunshu struggled internally. She was prepared to apany Paul today, but now it had be Luna. Although this beautifuldy was a little strange, she was still better than Paul.


    Fang Yunshu blushed and stuttered, ¡°This¡­ If Miss Luna needs me, I¡­ I agree.¡±


    ¡°Agree to what?¡± Luna was a little confused.


    ¡°Miss Luna!¡± Fang Yunshu bit her lips hard and steeled her heart. ¡°If you want me to apany you, I agree.¡±


    Luna was stunned for a moment before she realized that Fang Yunshu had misunderstood her. She burst outughing and could not hold it in anymore. She hugged Fang Yunshu¡¯s shoulder and teased her with a mischievous smile. ¡°Yes, yes, I agree too.¡±


    On the roof, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s small mouth moved close to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re really amazing. You directly gave the Fang Family to Mommy.¡±


    ¡°What? You can even understand this?¡± Ye Xiaofei was really shocked.


    Fang Ling¡¯er rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°This is very simple. In this way, Mommy will be the head of the Fang Family. Everyone will have to listen to Mommy. No one can bully her.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Ling¡¯er as if she was a monster. Was she still a four or five-year-old girl? Why was this little girl so smart?


    This little girl had always admired him. Now, her eyes were filled with disdain, which made Ye Xiaofei a little worried. He could not let his daughter look down on him.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Fang Yunshu became the most dazzling star at the banquet after Luna.


    Almost everyone came to greet Fang Yunshu. They knew very well that from today onwards, Fang Yunshu would be the most powerful person in the Fang Family.


    The Fang family would be the biggest family in Ning City, and Fang Yunshu would be the most important woman in Ning City.


    In the future, no matter what happened to the Fang Family, it would always be rted to this woman, Fang Yunshu.


    When all the guests had left and only the Fang Family was left, the scene became awkward.


    Old Master Fang coughed lightly and said, ¡°Yunshu, you¡¯ve made a great contribution today, allowing us to cooperate with the Nox Company. From now on, you¡¯ll be in charge of the cooperation with the Nox Company.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Fang Yunduo was the first to jump out and said in exasperation, ¡°Why should she be responsible for this? Who in Ning City doesn¡¯t know about her? Wouldn¡¯t our Fang family be a big joke if we let her take charge of this matter?¡±


    Fang Qianlong also frowned. ¡°That¡¯s right. Luna and Paul don¡¯t know about Fang Yunshu¡¯s past, so they made this decision. But if they find out about Fang Yunshu¡¯s past in the future, they might change their mind.¡±


    Fang Yunshu took a deep breath and said, ¡°How am I indecent? I told you before that what happened with Ye Xiaofei wasn¡¯t my intention at all. I had no idea why I was in his room.¡±


    Fang Yunduo curled her lips and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re still trying to deny? Was this Ye Xiaofei¡¯s problem? Why did you secretly go out and give birth to the child?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression darkened. She suddenly had no strength to argue. Even if she told them the reason why she gave birth to this child, no one would believe her.


    Old Master Fang waved his hand and stopped everyone¡¯s dispute. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The cooperation between the Nox Company and us is still based on Fang Yunshu, so this matter can¡¯t be changed.¡±


    The expressions of the Fang Family members instantly changed.


    Everyone in the Fang Family bullied Fang Yunshu many times. If Fang Yunshu really took over the power, they were afraid that she would take revenge on them.


    Fang Qianlong said in a deep voice, ¡°Dad, how about this? Fang Yunshu can represent the Fang Family to contact the Nox Company. However, the real cooperation between the Fang Family and the Nox Company should be handled by the rest of us.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Fang Yunshu isn¡¯t capable enough. If she¡¯s given full authority, there might be some problems.¡±


    ¡°All of the Fang family¡¯s businesses involve many aspects. Now, we have to cooperate with them. Even people like us who manage them every day have to be careful. All these years, Fang Yunshu has only been in a smallpany and has never participated in any major events of the Fang Family. How can she be able to bear such a huge responsibility?¡±


    Old Master Fang nodded and said, ¡°What you said is quite reasonable. Then, let¡¯s do it this way. Fang Yunshu will only represent the Fang Family in contacting the Nox Company. As for other matters, Fang Yunshu will not participate in the management. Fang Yunshu, do you have any objections?¡±


    Fang Yunduo said in disdain, ¡°This is already putting her in an important position. What right does she have to be dissatisfied?¡±


    Fang Yunshu sighed in her heart. This made herpletely useless. However,pared to before, her status in the Fang Family had at least increased. At this moment, she said softly, ¡°Grandfather, I have no objections.¡±


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Old Master Fang nodded and said, ¡°Then do your best. You have to entertain Miss Luna well for the next two days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    After everything settled down, Fang Yunshu returned to the small room where she and Fang Ling¡¯er had been staying with the servants.


    At the door, she heard Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯sughter.


    Fang Yunshu stopped in her tracks, doubting her ears. Did she hear wrongly? Her daughter actuallyughed, and sheughed so loudly.


    Laughter was a verymon thing for a normal child.


    However, for Fang Ling¡¯er, it was simply too extravagant. In Fang Yunshu¡¯s memory, she had never heard Fang Ling¡¯erugh like this.


    She quickly walked towards the door, but Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯sughter stopped abruptly.


    Fang Yunshu shook her head gently. It was probably her imagination. How could her daughterugh so happily?


    Opening the door, Fang Yunshu stopped in her tracks. Other than her daughter, Ye Xiaofei was also in the room.


    Ye Xiaofei sat on the chair while Fang Ling¡¯er sat by the bed. Both of them sat upright, looking very formal.


    Fang Yunshu quickly stepped in front of Fang Ling¡¯er and stared at Ye Xiaofei warily. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°I wanted to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you. Please leave.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re going too far. I helped avenge you and let you take over the Fang Family. Can¡¯t you at least talk to me if you don¡¯t want to talk?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression changed. She stared at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°You mean¡­ You facilitated the cooperation between the Nox Company and our Fang Family?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m very unhappy to see the Fang Family bullying you and Ling¡¯er. In order to prevent them from bullying you in the future, I¡¯ll make you the most powerful person in the Fang Family. Only you can bully them, and they can¡¯t bully you.¡±


    After signing the agreement, Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er returned, so he did not know about the final meeting of the Fang Family.


    Fang Yunshu stared at Ye Xiaofei, the corner of her mouth suddenly curled up, and she said with a mocking expression, ¡°You said you helped me. Then let me ask you, how did you make it happen?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said casually, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m the biggest shareholder of the Nox Company now. I can make the Nox Company cooperate with anyone I want.¡±


    ¡°You are the biggest shareholder of the Nox Company?¡± Fang Yunshu suddenly chuckled, but her expression immediately turned cold. ¡°Do I really look that stupid? Do you think you can fool me like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s true.¡± Ye Xiaofei said helplessly.


    ¡°Then let me ask you, where have you been all these years?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face was filled with joy. Fang Yunshu asking him was also the beginning of a conversation. He quickly said, ¡°I was thrown to a ce called Viin Ind. The environment there was harsh, and the people there were the most dangerous people in the world. It just so happened that Old Brown of the Nox Company was there, so he transferred his shares to me. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Fang Yunshu waved her hand and interrupted Ye Xiaofei. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Are you making up a story? If you have the ability, write a novel yourself. Maybe you can sell some money to support yourself. I don¡¯t want to hear such a story.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Everything I said is true. If I lied to you, I would be struck to death by lightning.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A muffled sound rang out in the sky.


    Ye Xiaofei was dumbfounded. What a coincidence!


    Fang Ling¡¯er shrugged at Ye Xiaofei from behind Fang Yunshu. A helpless smile appeared on her childish face.


    Fang Yunshu sneered and said, ¡°Look! Even the heavens can¡¯t stand it anymore. Do you still have the cheek to continue making up stories?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was really annoyed. ¡°Hey, can you be more reasonable? ¡±


    ¡°No! I have no reason to be reasonable.¡± Fang Yunshu replied straightforwardly. She pointed at the door and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today. I don¡¯t want you to ruin my mood. Please leave now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stood up and said, ¡°Fang Yunshu. I¡¯m only tolerating you because of what happened back then.¡±


    ¡°Tolerating?¡± Fang Yunshu stood up abruptly and red at Ye Xiaofei. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m like this today because of you back then. If not for that matter, I wouldn¡¯t have been ostracized by my family. Ling¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have been bullied by others. Everything I have is thanks to you. How dare you appear in front of me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s aura weakened instantly. He grinned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I make you the controller of the Fang Family topensate you?¡±


    ¡°You made me the person in charge of the Fang Family? Heh.¡± Fang Yunshu sneered, not bothering to say another word on this topic.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I have to prove myself today no matter what. You don¡¯t believe that I did it? Good! Then I¡¯ll get Luna to call you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu pursed her lips in disdain and said, ¡°Okay, get Luna to call me now, and I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er said excitedly, ¡°Hurry! Call her!!¡±


    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s see if you believe me when Luna tells you.¡± Ye Xiaofei raised his chin at Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu had a hint of doubt in her eyes. This guy was so confident. Could it be that he really did this?


    ¡°Lend me your phone. I don¡¯t have one.¡± Ye Xiaofei stretched out his hand.


    Fang Yunshuughed in anger and said sarcastically, ¡°Sure, the biggest shareholder of the Nox Company doesn¡¯t even have a phone? Alright, I¡¯ll lend it to you. I¡¯d like to see how you continue acting.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was very unhappy with Fang Yunshu¡¯s tone. He took the phone and snorted, ¡°You will see it soon enough.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up. She was looking forward to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s performance in front of her mother.


    He had done all these things for Fang Yunshu, but she still did not believe him. He had to let Fang Yunshu know today. He had to make this bad-tempered woman change her attitude toward him. Then, they could talk about what had happened back then.


    Ye Xiaofei felt a sense of satisfaction when he thought about how shocked Fang Yunshu would be when she found out the truth. He could not help but smile proudly.


    Ye Xiaofei was not even this proud when he was on Viin Ind, dealing with those extremely powerful people.


    However, when he picked up the phone, Ye Xiaofei suddenly remembered an important question. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Um, what¡¯s Luna¡¯s phone number?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s small hand covered her forehead and rubbed it hard. She looked at Ye Xiaofei with a helpless and reproachful gaze.


    ¡°Heh¡­Heh¡­¡± Fang Yunshu was a little stunned by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s imposing manner, but when she heard what he said, she felt that she was too stupid. She actually believed in Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei rubbed his nose awkwardly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t bought a phone yet, so I didn¡¯t ask her for her number.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Are you done acting?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m serious. Give me the number. Won¡¯t that prove it right away?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes were cold as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to prove anything. I just don¡¯t want to see you. Please leave now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned. ¡°Hey, woman. Why are you so impatient? It¡¯s just a phone call. It¡¯s so simple.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Fang Yunshu suddenly said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste a minute or even a second on you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was also annoyed. He sat down on the chair and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t prove myself today, I won¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t ask you for her number. I¡¯ll look for the number of that hotel and I¡¯ll be able to find her too.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡­The Fang Family has sent a few experts back today. They¡¯ll rush over and beat you to death as soon as I shout.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei curled his lips in disdain and said, ¡°Threaten me? Hmph, shout all you want. If anyonees, I¡¯ll beat them up. If you make me unhappy, I¡¯ll tear down your Fang Family today.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡± Seeing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s attitude, Fang Yunshu was even more annoyed.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er wrapped her arms around Fang Yunshu¡¯s neck from behind and rubbed her face gently. ¡°Try it. ¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er was definitely Fang Yunshu¡¯s soft spot, especially when her daughter was begging her in such a soft tone. She snorted and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll see how long he can act.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was about to retort, but when he saw Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes, he snorted and dialed the number of the number inquiry desk.


    It was easy to find the hotel number. Ye Xiaofei called the front desk of the hotel.


    When the call went through, Ye Xiaofei gave Fang Yunshu a look that meant just wait. Then, he turned on the speaker and said, ¡°Hello, I want to check the phone number of the presidential suite.¡±


    A girl¡¯s pleasant voice came from the phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t give you the number of the presidential suite.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The presidential suite is for our most distinguished guest. Without the guest¡¯s permission, we can¡¯t reveal it. Otherwise, it will affect the guest¡¯s rest.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face stiffened and he quickly said, ¡°The guest in the presidential suite is my friend. I¡¯m looking for her now.¡±


    ¡°Sir, please call her directly.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said unhappily, ¡°If I had her phone number, would I need to find andline?¡±


    The receptionist said in neither a servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re her friend, you should have her phone number.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was speechless.


    ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s anything else, please contact me again.¡±


    The receptionist hung up the phone after she finished speaking. Obviously, she thought Ye Xiaofei was a boring person who wanted to harass the guests of the presidential suite.


    ¡°What do you say now?¡± Fang Yunshu folded her arms and sneered.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Ye Xiaofei was really depressed. It was supposed to be a very simple thing, but it was a mistake, and it was so troublesome.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s gaze made him even more displeased.


    ¡°Heh, I was lying to you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled up. He did not get angry at this time. Instead, he grinned at Fang Yunshu with a mischievous look.


    ¡°Hmph, please.¡± Fang Yunshu crossed her arms and stepped to the side.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± Ye Xiaofei was also very straightforward and walked out directly. However, before he went out, he winked at Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted her lips. She was obviously a little depressed. She had originally thought that Ye Xiaofei would be able to show off in front of her mother, but in the end, it made her mother think that Ye Xiaofei was a liar.


    After Ye Xiaofei left, Fang Yunshu turned to look at Fang Ling¡¯er. She frowned and said, ¡°You see it now. He¡¯s a liar. Don¡¯t bother with him in the future.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er nodded and yed with the bead that Ye Xiaofei gave her.


    Fang Yunshu frowned. It seemed like her daughter did not take her words to heart at all.


    Ye Xiaofei left the Fang Family¡¯s house. Not far away, a business car parked by the side of the road opened its door, and Luna was sitting inside.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I guessed that you must be here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei got into the car and looked at Luna, not knowing whether tough or cry. He had been looking for her for a long time, but she was here.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you look a little unhappy. Is there anything wrong with what I did?¡± Luna looked a little nervous.


    He asked angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me your phone number?¡±


    Luna said apologetically, ¡°Oh? I forgot. I wanted to contact you just now, but I didn¡¯t ask for your contact information.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and stopped ming Luna. ¡°I don¡¯t have a phone yet. Lend me some money first. I¡¯ll go buy a phone first.¡±


    ¡°Borrow?¡± Luna was stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I borrow some money from you? I¡¯m your biggest shareholder. Are you afraid that I won¡¯t be able to pay you back?¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡± Luna said hurriedly, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Mr. Ye to not have money. I¡¯ll get to it right away.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei spread his hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m broke now. My pockets are empty and I don¡¯t have a single cent.¡±


    Luna chuckled. ¡°Mr. Ye¡¯s current wealth is enough to rank in the top 100 in the world. You said you¡¯re poor? What a joke.¡±


    ¡°Hah, that¡¯s true.¡± Ye Xiaofei leaned back, a gloomy look appearing on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, is there anything else that makes you unhappy?¡± Luna asked carefully.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my own business. Oh, don¡¯t mention me in front of Fang Yunshu.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Luna asked, confused, ¡°Didn¡¯t you do all this to make her happy?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°This woman makes me very unhappy. If I ask you to tell her directly, I won¡¯t be able to vent my anger.¡±


    ¡°Vent? You guys¡­¡± Luna was very curious.


    Ye Xiaofeiughed at himself and said, ¡°She refused to believe that I helped her with this matter. She even said that I was a liar.¡±


    Luna was even more confused. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you prove that you did it right away?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°This woman has a bad temper. If she knew it was me now, she might not want this benefit anymore. When she gets enough benefits, there¡¯s nothing she can do even if she does not want the benefits anymore. She can¡¯t not thank me. I really want to see what kind of expression she will have when she suddenly finds out that I, a big liar, am the one who really helped her.¡±


    Luna was stunned for a moment before she pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Mr. Ye, are you trying to y dumb to take advantage of her?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head. ¡°No. I just want to embarrass her. Hmph, if she gives me a bad attitude, I will show her what is a bad attitude.¡±


    The smile on Luna¡¯s face deepened. Ye Xiaofei was like a child who was angry at this moment, making people feel even closer to him.


    Back at the hotel, Luna gave Ye Xiaofei a phone and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, this is a custom-made phone with many special functions. I hope it suits your taste.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei took it immediately and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Also this is a card that is linked to the financial department of the Nox Company. You can withdraw any amount below 100 million, but if you want more, you have to check in with the financial department.¡±


    ¡°Use anything below 100 million. This is more awesome.¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately beamed with joy.


    Although he had obtained a lot of wealth on Viin Ind, it was just empty talk. Now, it was truly in his hands.


    In the past, he was a poor kid. With such a huge fortune in his hands, this kind of joy was really difficult to contain.


    After Luna left, Ye Xiaofei impatiently took out his phone.


    It had been more than five years since he had touched his phone. To a boy, this was definitely very attractive.


    In the past five years, cell phone technology had improved a lot. There were too many things that Ye Xiaofei had never seen before.


    Ye Xiaofei held his phone and yed with it happily.


    After a while, Ye Xiaofei finally logged into his QQ ount that he had not used for five years.


    ¡°Fatty, are you there?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei found an ount and sent a message over. He was really excited.


    Fatty was a man called Wang Dabao. He was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s high school ssmate. They had been deskmates since their first year of high school. They lived in the same dormitory, ate together, and yed together. He was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s only true friend.


    Wang Dabao was 1.8 meters tall, but he weighed more than 200 pounds. When he walked, the fat on his body shook.


    Thinking of him, Ye Xiaofei could not help but smile.


    ¡°Xiao Fei? Is it really you?¡± A few minutester, a message came back with a string of question marks and a surprised expression.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me. Did you miss me?¡± Ye Xiaofei sent a picture of a smirk.


    ¡°F*ck! Where the f*ck did you go? I thought you were dead after five years.¡±


    This time, Wang Dabao sent a voice message. His voice was filled with intense excitement and agitation. He even choked up a little.


    Ye Xiaofei felt a lump in his throat. Just one sentence from Wang Dabao made him feel that the friendship between them was still there. ¡°I left for a while. I came back because I missed home.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s voice became even more agitated. ¡°F*ck! F*ck! It really is you. Where are you, kid? Let¡¯s meet tomorrow. No, no! I want to see you now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Thene to the presidential suite of Ning City Grand Hotel to find me.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    ¡°Ning City Grand Hotel! The presidential suite? Xiao Fei, you¡¯re still the same. You¡¯re still so funny. Hurry up. I¡¯m not in the mood to joke with you now. Do you still remember the bar in the back street of our school? Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I should be able to find that ce.¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately agreed.


    Rushing out of the door, Ye Xiaofei almost bumped into Luna.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡­¡± Luna asked.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be back. Oh right¡­ Come downstairs with me to get a key card, in case I can¡¯te in when Ie back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them came to the hotel¡¯s front desk to get their room cards.


    The youngdy at the front desk immediately handled it respectfully. Her attitude was very good.


    Ye Xiaofei kept staring at the little girl, making her blush, but she was also very excited.


    This was someone who lived in the presidential suite, and he was still so young. If he took a fancy to her, she would really rise in status.


    After it was finally done, Ye Xiaofei took the room card and said to the little girl with a smile, ¡°Can I have the number of the presidential suite?¡±


    Without waiting for the little girl to reply, Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and rushed out of the hotel like the wind.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The youngdy was stunned for a moment, and then her face turned pale. She finally recognized that this man was the one who called for the presidential suite.


    Then would she not have offended the guest? Oh my god, not only would she not be able to climb the ranks, but she would also be fired since she offended the distinguished guest of the presidential suite.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luna looked at the youngdy at the front desk in confusion.


    ¡°Miss Luna, I¡­I¡­ I offended that gentleman just now.¡± The little girl was about to cry and could not speak.


    ¡°Oh? Tell me about it.¡± Luna was rather curious.


    The little girl stammered, ¡°This afternoon, this gentleman called to ask for the number of the presidential suite. Our hotel asionally encounters people like this. They all want to harass the guests of the presidential suite, so I didn¡¯t give it to him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Luna immediately guessed that Ye Xiaofei was looking for her at that time. He probably wanted to prove himself to Fang Yunshu, but he gave up in the end. She did not know what happened between Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu.


    Ye Xiaofei hailed a taxi and came to the bar behind the school. When he was about to pay, he encountered an embarrassing thing.


    He did not have any cash on him, and although he had a phone, he did not have a SIM card. His phone did not have inte, let alone a bank card. He could not even pay for a taxi.


    ¡°Uncle, can I pay by card?¡± Ye Xiaofei took out the bank card that Luna had given him.


    The driver rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you kidding me? Have you ever seen a taxi with a poss machine?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°Young man, are you broke?¡± The driver looked at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s embarrassed expression and his face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to drive a taxi for a living. You can¡¯t deny my money, can you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly said. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m going to find a friend to pay now.¡±


    The driver said immediately, ¡°Then hurry up and call him toe out and pay.¡±


    ¡°My phone doesn¡¯t have a SIM card. Big Brother, wait for me. I¡¯ll give you more money.¡±


    The driver immediately said, ¡°No! Then tell me your friend¡¯s phone number. I¡¯ll call him to send the money.¡±


    ¡°His phone number¡­ I haven¡¯t asked for it yet.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened again.


    As the two of them were negotiating, a car behind them became impatient. After honking a few times, a young man got out of the car and said aggressively, ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing? Hurry up and leave!¡±


    ¡°He wants to cheat on the fare.¡± The driver immediately exined.


    ¡°Cheat on the fare?¡± The man looked at Ye Xiaofei, red at him, and scolded, ¡°You even want to cheat the taxi fare. Are you still human?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei also exined, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to not pay. I just don¡¯t have any cash on me.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and were stunned for a moment. Then, they observed each other.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei!¡±


    ¡°Song Mingdong!¡±


    Song Mingdong was also Ye Xiaofei¡¯s high school ssmate. However, their rtionship was not good during high school. It could even be said that they had a grudge.


    Song Mingdong¡¯s family was quite rich and his personality was quite mboyant. The main conflict between the two was because Ye Xiaofei had a crush on a girl called Su Xiaoyu. He could not help but go to Su Xiaoyu¡¯s side from time to time.


    Then, Song Mingdong was also interested in Su Xiaoyu. He saw through Ye Xiaofei¡¯s thoughts and got someone to beat him up.


    Song Mingdong suddenlyughed and said happily, ¡°Hah, Ye Xiaofei, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. You can¡¯t even afford to pay for a taxi.¡±


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei so embarrassed, this guy was actually so happy.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    Song Mingdong grinned andughed. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect you to be doing well, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so miserable. You¡¯ve really given me a pleasant surprise.¡±


    The driver said, ¡°Since you know each other, please pay the fare.¡±


    ¡°Pay for him?¡± Song Mingdong curled his lips and shook his head. ¡°Hah, that won¡¯t do. I¡¯m not close to him. He¡¯s a scammer, so you can make a deal with him. Oh right, I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on him. You can¡¯t let him escape.¡±


    He was clearly waiting to see Ye Xiaofei make a fool of himself.


    Ye Xiaofei also smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t try to escape.¡±


    Song Mingdong smiled and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t listen to him. I know him the best. He¡¯s not good at anything else, but he¡¯s the best at escaping and not paying his debts.¡±


    The driver¡¯s face darkened even more as he stared at Ye Xiaofei as if he was afraid that Ye Xiaofei would run away.


    A fatty rushed over and saw Ye Xiaofei in the car. He immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Xiaofei!¡±


    When Ye Xiaofei saw Wang Dabao, he smiled and said, ¡°Fatty,e and pay for my cab.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Wang Dabao was stunned for a moment and immediately took out his phone to scan the code.


    Song Mingdong stopped him and said, ¡°I say, Wang Dabao, why are you still paying attention to a person who even asked you to pay for a taxi?¡±


    Only then did Wang Dabao see Song Mingdong. The smile on his face instantly froze. Then, he red and said, ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I pay attention to him or not?¡±


    Song Mingdong¡¯s smile froze. He snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you out of kindness. Don¡¯t let him trick youter.¡±


    Wang Dabao straightened his neck and shook his huge head. ¡°So what?¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Song Mingdong¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He cursed, ¡°Idiot¡± and turned to leave.


    Wang Dabao paid the fare and pulled Ye Xiaofei aside. He then hugged Ye Xiaofei tightly in a bear hug. His voice was a little choked. ¡°Damn Xiaofei, where have you been? I haven¡¯t heard from you for so many years.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei also hugged Wang Dabao tightly. His heart was filled with indescribable warmth, but he smiled and said, ¡°Hey, why do you sound like a resentful woman? It¡¯s as if I dumped you.¡±


    Wang Dabao let go of Ye Xiaofei and punched him in the chest. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You f*cking dumped me. We agreed to be brothers for life. You actually disappeared for more than five years without even a word.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei saw tears in Wang Dabao¡¯s eyes and was touched beyond words. He hugged his shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    ¡°Then you better exin everything to me. Come, let¡¯s go in and talk slowly. If you miss out even a little, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    The two of them walked into the bar arm-in-arm and found a booth. Wang Dabao ordered a bunch of beer and food.


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    The two of them knocked the beer bottles together and drank the whole bottle. Then, theyughed at the same time.


    ¡°Where have you been all these years?¡± Wang Dabao asked again.


    ¡°Hehe, I went to work.¡± Ye Xiaofei did not tell the truth.


    Wang Dabao frowned. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you reply? Did you get sent to a ck coal mine?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Not exactly. But there¡¯s really no signal at my workce. I came to find you as soon as I came back.¡±


    Wang Dabao looked at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s tanned face and said, ¡°You must have had a hard time these past few years. I won¡¯t ask any more questions. Come, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    On Viin Ind, in order to survive and get some food, he was exposed to the sun almost every day. Ye Xiaofei was indeed tanned, making people feel that he had been working hard.


    The two of them took another big gulp. Ye Xiaofei asked, ¡°Then how have you been these past few years?¡±


    Wang Dabao threw a broad bean into his mouth and said with a smile while chewing, ¡°It¡¯s simple for me. I went to an unrated university and found a job after graduation. I won¡¯t starve to death for the time being.¡±


    Wang Dabao was an optimistic person by nature. No matter how difficult things were, he could still smile.


    Ye Xiaofei raised his ss. ¡°Then I¡¯m back. You can¡¯t stay here anymore. I¡¯ll make you rich.¡±


    Wang Dabao mmed the table and said, ¡°Haha, of course. Whether I get rich or not depends on you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I don¡¯t make you the richest man in the world, I will make you the richest man in Ning City.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡± Song Mingdong¡¯s sarcasticughter came from behind.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s expression changed. He stood up and said with widened eyes, ¡°Song Mingdong, It¡¯s none of your business what we say.¡±


    Song Mingdong stoppedughing and sneered. ¡°Wang Dabao, don¡¯t be so shameless. I forgot to tell you that the little boss you work for is begging me to give him some business. Don¡¯t you think I can make you lose your job immediately?¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s face turned red, and he was tongue-tied.


    Song Mingdong pursed his lips in disdain and looked at Ye Xiaofei again. He revealed a mischievous smile and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, an old ssmate ising over soon. He will definitely give you a surprise.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Song Mingdong, you¡¯ve gone too far. Ye Xiaofei has just returned. Do you have to be like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you say that he just came back? As an old ssmate, I have to prepare a gift for him.¡± The smile on Song Mingdong¡¯s face deepened.


    Ye Xiaofei had a faint smile on his face as he said, ¡°I¡¯m really interested. What gift can you give me?¡±


    Wang Dabao immediately grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and said anxiously, ¡°Xiao Fei, let¡¯s ignore him and drink somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯re already here.¡± Song Mingdong waved his hand, and a girl walked over, swaying her hips.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the girl.


    Su Xiaoyu was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s high school ssmate and also his crush.


    Ye Xiaofei did not have any thoughts about her, but Su Xiaoyu was an important part of that incident.


    That day, Ye Xiaofei was having a drinking party with some ssmates. Wang Dabao had something to do that day and did not go. On that day, Su Xiaoyu always went to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s side. In the end, she even pulled Ye Xiaofei to a hotel room.


    At that time, Ye Xiaofei was drunk and also really infatuated with Su Xiaoyu.


    The two of them booked a room in the hotel, but Su Xiaoyu immediately said that she had something to do and would be back in a while.


    Ye Xiaofei fell asleep in a daze. When he woke up, the person beside him was Fang Yunshu.


    Therefore, Su Xiaoyu should know something about that incident back then.


    Initially, Ye Xiaofei thought that it would be difficult tomunicate with Fang Yunshu, so he wanted to look for Su Xiaoyu. Now, Su Xiaoyu came uninvited.


    ¡°Xiaofei, let bygones be bygones. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Wang Dabao put his arm around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulder. Seeing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s excited look, he became even more worried.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have something to talk to her about.¡±


    Wang Dabao said hurriedly, ¡°Su Xiaoyu is now Song Mingdong¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    As he spoke, Su Xiaoyu had already walked over and held Song Mingdong¡¯s arm. Her smile was brighter than a flower as she said coquettishly, ¡°Darling, you said you wanted me to meet someone. Who is it?¡±


    Su Xiao Yu had heavy makeup on, wore gold and silver, and was wearing branded clothes. She was no longer as pure as she was when she was a student.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± Song Mingdong pointed at Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Ah! Ye Xiaofei!¡± Su Xiaoyu only took a nce at Ye Xiaofei and screamed. She took two steps back and almost fell down.


    This kind of reaction was too strong,pletely out of Song Mingdong and Wang Dabao¡¯s expectations.


    There was indeed a problem. Otherwise, Su Xiaoyu would never have had such a fearful reaction.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Song Mingdong frowned and looked at Su Xiaoyu. He was obviously very dissatisfied with Su Xiaoyu¡¯s reaction. This was not the scene he was looking forward to.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Su Xiaoyu, am I that scary?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ You¡­¡± Su Xiao Yu stuttered the word, but she suddenly patted her chest and rolled her eyes. ¡°You really scared me. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years and there hasn¡¯t been any news. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be shocked when you suddenly appear?¡±


    Oh? This woman¡¯s reaction was quite fast. It seemed that her psychological quality was not bad.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was 100% sure that Su Xiaoyu knew something about what happened back then.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Song Mingdong hugged Su Xiaoyu¡¯s waist tightly and pressed her against his body. He stared at Ye Xiaofei provocatively and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, Su Xiaoyu is my girlfriend now. You better be polite to her.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Is that so? Then do you know that before I left, Fang Xiaoyu went to get a room with me?¡±


    The smile on Song Mingdong¡¯s face froze. He turned around and red at Su Xiaoyu. ¡°Is what he said true?¡±


    Su Xiao Yu¡¯s expression suddenly became very ugly. She said in a panic, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Do you think I would be blind to fall for a poor person like him? What more sleep with him?¡±


    Song Mingdong¡¯s expression softened a lot. He turned to re at Ye Xiaofei again. ¡°Ye Xiaofei, do you think I¡¯ll fall for your trick if you say something like that? You really think too highly of yourself. You don¡¯t even have the money to take a taxi. Are you worthy of Su Xiaoyu? Haha¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had been watching their reactions.


    He knew Song Mingdong very well. He was an idiot and a rich yboy. He wanted to show off everywhere, but he was not that scheming. His current behavior was enough to show that he did not know anything about what happened back then.


    Su Xiaoyu twisted her waist and said to Song Mingdong, ¡°Mingdong, I really don¡¯t want to see this kind of person who ndered me. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Song Mingdong was done showing off in front of Ye Xiaofei. He chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the private room then. Only poor people like them would drink in such a booth.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said indifferently, ¡°Su Xiaoyu, let¡¯s have a chat alone.¡±


    Su Xiaoyu hugged Song Mingdong¡¯s arm tightly and said, ¡°I have nothing to say to you. I¡¯m Song Mingdong¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes.


    Su Xiaoyu could see the danger in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes and took a step back involuntarily. She shook Song Mingdong¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mingdong, look at him bullying me.¡±


    Song Mingdong red at Ye Xiaofei and said aggressively, ¡°Kid, are you courting death?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Song Mingdong and threw a broad bean into his mouth. He chewed slowly and said, ¡°This is between Su Xiaoyu and me. You¡¯d better not interfere.¡±


    ¡°Heh, kid, are you threatening me again?¡± The murderous look in Song Mingdong¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°I used to be able to beat you up. I can still beat you up until your grandma won¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Wang Dabao hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it, Xiaofei. Let bygones be bygones.¡±


    He thought that Ye Xiaofei could not let go of his rtionship with Su Xiaoyu.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head, his eyes still staring at Su Xiaoyu. The corners of his mouth curled up, he picked up a tissue to wipe his hands and said slowly, ¡°Some things can be forgotten, but some things can¡¯t be. Su Xiaoyu, tell me¡­ Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Su Xiaoyu felt a strong pressure and her expression stiffened.


    Song Mingdong said fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re really courting death, kid. Don¡¯t me me for this.¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up the phone and dialed a number. ¡°Brother Bao, I¡¯m at your bar. There¡¯s a kid who doesn¡¯t know his ce. Come and teach him a lesson.¡±


    Wang Dabao was shocked and quickly whispered into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ear, ¡°That Brother Bao is not to be trifled with. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡±


    Song Mingdong sneered, ¡°You want to leave? Haha, it¡¯s toote, Ye Xiaofei, you chose not to leave and you¡¯re still thinking about Su Xiaoyu. You¡¯re asking for death.¡±


    Su Xiaoyu straightened her neck at this moment and also became tough all of a sudden. She said coldly, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, Brother Bao is a famous big brother here. He¡¯s a good friend of Mingdong. If hees today, you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and picked up a bottle of beer. He gestured to Wang Dabao and said, ¡°Fatty,e! Let¡¯s continue drinking.¡±


    The corner of Wang Dabao¡¯s mouth twitched. He clenched his fists and sat down. He knocked the bottle of beer against Ye Xiaofei¡¯s and drank the whole bottle of beer.


    Wang Dabao wiped his mouth and picked up another bottle. ¡°Come, Xiaofei, let¡¯s continue drinking.¡±


    ¡°Can you do it? Don¡¯t drink too much.¡± Even Wang Dabao was shocked by Ye Xiaofei.


    Wang Dabao mmed the empty beer bottle on the table and grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s drink well and fight.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s have a good fight with him. It¡¯s been a long time since I fought alongside you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Wang Dabaoughed heartily.


    Song Mingdong smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°Do you think this is as simple as a fight in school? Let me see how you¡¯ll beg me for mercyter.¡±


    Four burly men walked over. One of them, a dark-faced man, shouted, ¡°Which bastard made our Young Master Song unhappy? Come, let me teach him a lesson for you.¡±


    Song Mingdong pointed at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°Brother Bao, it¡¯s this kid. How dare he insult my girlfriend!¡±


    Brother Bao nced at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Young Master Song, what do you want to do?¡±


    A sinister smile appeared on Song Mingdong¡¯s face as he said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Make this kid kneel on the ground and call me grandfather three times. Then, I¡¯ll let him go.¡±


    ¡°Simple!¡± Brother Bao turned to face Ye Xiaofei and red at him. ¡°Brat, hurry up. Don¡¯t force me to make a move.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei did not look at Brother Bao and the others but kept looking at Wang Dabao. This guy was actually pouring bottle after bottle of wine into his mouth as if he had a grudge against wine.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, are you f*cking deaf? Brother Bao is talking to you.¡± Seeing that Ye Xiaofei was ignoring him, Song Mingdong shouted.


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled.


    ¡°Damn it, Brother Bao is talking to you. Why are you being so arrogant?¡± A guy beside Brother Bao cursed, raised his arm, and pped Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± A huge ck shadow suddenly blocked Ye Xiaofei¡¯s front and fiercely bumped into that guy¡¯s body.


    That guy was directly hit by the tank and was sent flying for more than three meters.


    Wang Dabao wiped the corner of his mouth hard and grinned ferociously. He puffed out his chest and shouted boldly, ¡°You want to touch my brother? Burp! You¡¯ll have to ask me if I¡­ Burp¡­ Agree!¡±


    Everyone including Ye Xiaofei was stunned.


    In high school, the two of them had also fought with others, but Wang Dabao was very cowardly. He was not as fierce as he was now.


    Could it be that this kid had some special encounters like him and became very awesome?

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Brother Bao was stunned for a moment and immediately exploded. In his own territory, there was actually someone who dared to touch his people. This was simply a great humiliation.


    ¡°F*ck! Attack!¡± With a loud shout, Brother Bao took the lead and rushed toward Wang Dabao.


    The other two also rushed forward.


    Ye Xiaofei stared at Wang Dabao expectantly, wanting to see how he would deal with it.


    Then, he saw this kid close his eyes and punch twice before falling onto the ground. Then, he directly hugged his head and curled up, allowing him to be punched and kicked. He protected his vitals and became a human sandbag for others.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened. He thought that this kid would be fierce, but it was just a facade.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei naturally could not let these guys continue to beat up Wang Dabao. He shouted softly and directly crashed into the crowd.


    Brother Bao and his two subordinates seemed to have been blown up by a bomb. The three of them flew in three directions and flew more than two meters high. They flew a few meters away and then fell heavily.


    ¡°Ah! My leg! My leg is broken!¡±


    ¡°Ah! My arm is broken!¡±


    Brother Bao, on the other hand, did not scream like this. He struggled to sit up. One of his arms was already hanging at the side, swaying. It was obvious that it was broken.


    He gritted his teeth with the veins on his forehead bulging, and sweat flowed down uncontrobly. However, he did not make a sound, and he was quite unyielding.


    At this time, it was the easiest to let Wang Dabao knock that guy away. It hurt, but at least he did not break an arm or a leg.


    Song Mingdong and Su Xiaoyu¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out. This scene waspletely out of their expectations.


    ¡°Dabao, how are you?¡± Although he knew very well that Wang Dabao had only taken a few hits, and those guys were not real experts. Additionally, with Wang Dabao¡¯s fat body, he would definitely be fine. However, he could not help but ask with concern.


    ¡°Hit me! Hit me! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Wang Dabao held his head and shouted at the top of his lungs. He did not respond to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s question at all.


    ¡°F*ck, fight my ass.¡± Ye Xiaofei forcefully pulled him up.


    Wang Dabao looked around and said in confusion, ¡°Eh, what¡¯s going on? Why did they stop fighting?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Heh, what¡¯s there to fight against such a small fry?¡±


    Wang Dabao burped and shook his head. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m not fighting anymore. I drank so much for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡± This was what Ye Xiaofei wanted to ask.


    Wang Dabao grinned and said with a silly smile, ¡°Hehe¡­If I drink too much, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Ye Xiaofei directly hit this guy¡¯s head, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    However, he was touched. He knew that he would be beaten up, but he did not run away. He stood with Ye Xiaofei and would rather use such a stupid way to survive.


    ¡°If the fight ended, then I¡­ Then I¡­¡± Wang Dabao wobbled and sat down on the chair. With a thud, hey on the table and fell asleep.


    Ye Xiaofei turned his head and looked at Su Xiaoyu and Song Mingdong. With a devilish smile on his face, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the only ones left. Do you still want to fight?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m not fighting anymore!¡± Song Mingdong was also scared out of his wits. Brother Bao and his men were actually beaten so badly by Ye Xiaofei alone. How could he be Ye Xiaofei¡¯s match? He immediately cowered.


    Ye Xiaofei gave him a sideways nce and said, ¡°You¡¯re not fighting anymore? That¡¯s fine too. What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What did I say? Ah, I apologize to you.¡± Song Mingdong was a wise man who would admit defeat when the odds were against him. He immediately admitted defeat.


    Ye Xiaofei sat down and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need an apology. I remember you said that you wanted me to kneel on the ground and call you grandpa three times. Do it now.¡±


    Song Mingdong¡¯s face turned red and he said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you¡­ Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°When you bullied me, did you ever think that you were going too far?¡±


    Song Mingdong, however, felt a sense of horror. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We¡¯re ssmates. You¡¯ve gone too far. I¡¯ve already apologized to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Do it or not, it¡¯s up to you. Three!¡±


    Song Mingdong¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly.


    ¡°Two!¡±


    Song Mingdong was sweating.


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    Every time Ye Xiaofei shouted a number, Song Mingdong would feel pressured. After three numbers, he could not bear the pressure and knelt in front of Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei crossed his legs and looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°Grand¡­ Grandfather! Grandfather! Grandfather!¡±


    Song Mingdong¡¯s face was flushed red, but he still lowered his head and shouted.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled. ¡°You want to acknowledge me as your grandfather? I really don¡¯t want you as my grandson. Get lost.¡±


    Song Mingdong stood up in a panic as if he had been pardoned. He pulled Su Xiaofei and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Leave her here.¡± Ye Xiaofei said lightly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Song Mingdong¡¯s eyes shed with humiliation and anger. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, if you dare toy a finger on Su Xiaoyu, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    After throwing out those harsh words, this fellow actually let go of Su Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and ran away. He was afraid that if he stayed here any longer, he would not be able to hold back his tears.


    Ye Xiaofei ignored Song Mingdong and waved his hand. ¡°Sit down and have a chat.¡±


    Su Xiaoyu¡¯s expression was uncertain. After a while, she slowly sat down, not daring to meet Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Who told you to do that back then?¡± Ye Xiaofei took a sip of wine and asked slowly.


    ¡°What¡­Who asked me to do it?¡± Su Xiaoyu raised her head and nced at Ye Xiaofei, then immediately sat down.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled faintly and said, ¡°Heh, are you pretending to be ignorant? Su Xiaoyu, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll show mercy to women. If you don¡¯t tell me clearly about this, I don¡¯t mind making you like them.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± When the wails of those guys reached her ears, Su Xiaoyu could not help but tremble. She raised her head again, and her eyes were already filled with tears. She choked and said, ¡°Are you ming me for standing you up back then? I¡­ I did like you quite a bit. At that time, I really wanted to be with you¡­ However, I was afraidter on, so I ran away and didn¡¯t dare to go back to look for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Xiaofei stared at Su Xiaoyu.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Actually, I¡¯ve always been thinking about you. I¡¯ve always regretted not being with you that day, but you disappeared for so long all of a sudden. I had no choice but to be with Song Mingdong. Xiaofei, let¡¯s start over, okay?¡±


    Su Xiao Yu¡¯s expression was excited and her eyes were clear like water. She looked as if she had rekindled her old feelings.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    If it was the Ye Xiaofei of the past, he would have been touched by Su Xiaoyu.


    However, the people Ye Xiaofei dealt with on Viin Ind every day were all extremely cunning. Compared to Su Xiaoyu¡¯s acting skills, were drastically different.


    Ye Xiaofei did not even fall for those guys¡¯ tricks, so how could he be fooled by Su Xiaoyu?


    ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed mockingly and said, ¡°Su Xiaoyu, I¡¯m giving you a chance now. Tell me what happened back then. I¡¯ll make things difficult for you on ount of our friendship back then.¡±


    When Su Xiaoyu heard this, her eyes immediately revealed a look of panic, but she still said, ¡°Xiaofei, why do you keep saying that? Could it be that your disappearance back then had something to do with me leaving that day? Did you leave because you were angry with me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned slightly. He was already a little impatient. He stared at Su Xiaoyu without saying anything.


    Su Xiaoyu felt that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze seemed to be able to see through her. No matter what disguise she put on, it seemed to be useless in front of Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Sister Jing!¡±


    A few people surrounded a woman as they walked over. Everyone greeted the woman.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± The woman called Sister Jing asked with a frown.


    Brother Bao struggled to sit up. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain. ¡°Sister Jing, this kid beat us up.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sister Jing looked at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei also looked at her and his eyes lit up.


    This was an extremely beautiful woman, about 25 or 26 years old. She was wearing a cheongsam, which made her slender waist and slender legs even more obvious.


    Most importantly, this woman was not only beautiful. Even though she stood there without any expression on her face, she exuded a demonic charm from the inside out. It was a temperament that could stimte the strong secretion of male hormones.


    Even though it was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s first time seeing this woman, he had the idea of getting her into bed.


    ¡°Sister Jing! Help!¡± At this moment, Su Xiaoyu suddenly let out a sorrowful cry and started crying.


    Sister Jing¡¯s face sank. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Su Xiaoyu looked extremely aggrieved as she sobbed, ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s forcing me to apany him. I¡¯m not willing at all. Sister Jing, please save me.¡±


    Sister Jing stared at Ye Xiaofei with anger in her eyes. Her cherry lips parted slightly and she slowly said, ¡°How dare you do such a thing here. Kid, don¡¯t you have to give me an exnation?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei made eye contact with Sister Jing and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing my own thing. Why should I give you an exnation?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The people around Sister Jing shouted angrily. Each of them looked like they were about to rush up and tear Ye Xiaofei apart.


    Sister Jing waved her hand and said coldly, ¡°This is my territory. I won¡¯t allow anyone to force a girl to do something she doesn¡¯t want.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei only felt the coldness of this woman, but it was just another kind of charm. His eyes were still looking at Sister Jing unscrupulously and said, ¡°Is that so? What if I force her to do something she doesn¡¯t want to do?¡±


    Su Xiaoyu immediately shouted, ¡°Sister Jing, look! Look! He doesn¡¯t even care about you!¡±


    Sister Jing sneered, ¡°Thene here. I want to see how he¡¯ll make you do something you don¡¯t want to do.¡±


    Su Xiaoyu immediately stood up and went behind Sister Jing.


    Ye Xiaofei gave Su Xiaoyu a sideways nce. Su Xiaoyu raised her chin at Ye Xiaofei proudly, as if she had found her biggest backer and no longer cared about Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei stood up slowly and said, ¡°Su Xiaoyu, if you don¡¯t tell me what happened back then, no one can protect you.¡±


    Brother Bao immediately said, ¡°Sister Jing, be careful. This kid is very dangerous. We didn¡¯t even see what happened and he knocked us down. It only took one hit and my arm was broken.¡±


    The few people that Sister Jing brought with her could not help but suck in a breath. They immediately stood in front of Sister Jing. They were very clear about Brother Bao¡¯s ability. If he was injured so easily, the kid opposite him must be an extremely dangerous person.


    Sister Jing looked at Ye Xiaofei, then looked at Wang Dabao who was lying on the table, and then nced at a few injured subordinates. Her eyes instantly turned cold and she said in a deep voice, ¡°Chen Bao, what exactly happened?¡±


    Brother Bao shrunk his neck. ¡°Song Mingdong came looking for me. He said that someone was flirting with his girlfriend, so we came over to take a look. However, this kid was very arrogant, so we got into a conflict.¡±


    A cold glint shed across Sister Jing¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The corner of Brother Bao¡¯s mouth twitched. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Song Mingdong asked us to avenge him.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Sister Jing snorted and said to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s some misunderstanding about this matter. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to have a good chat?¡±


    ¡°Sure, it must be very interesting to chat with a beauty like you. However, I still have to settle her matter first.¡±


    Su Xiaoyu felt that something was wrong and said in a panic, ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Then, she turned around and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Stop. You¡¯re not allowed to leave before things are rified.¡±


    The two of them immediately blocked Su Xiaoyu¡¯s path. Su Xiaoyu¡¯s face instantly turned pale and sweat broke out on her forehead.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Find us a ce. I want to have a good chat with her.¡±


    His words were not polite at all. It could even be said that he was directly instructing Sister Jing to do something.


    Sister Jing¡¯s subordinates red at Ye Xiaofei angrily.


    Sister Jing smiled sweetly and said charmingly, ¡°This is a simple matter. Let¡¯s talk in my office. I guarantee that no one will disturb us.¡±


    After saying that, she twisted her body and turned around to walk forward. Her posture was even more varied.


    Ye Xiaofei did not let anyone touch Wang Dabao. He just let this guy sleep for a while. Moreover, it might be better if he did not see what happened next.


    They arrived at the door of an office on the third floor. Sister Jing pushed the door open and said, ¡°This ce is very quiet. It¡¯s perfect for discussing things.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to her first. Come in when I tell you to.¡±


    After saying that, he pulled Su Xiaoyu¡¯s arm and brought her in. The door was closed.


    Sister Jing and her subordinates immediately looked at each other. This fellow¡­was too f*cking arrogant.


    ¡°Sister Jing, this kid actually dare talk to you like this. He¡¯s simply too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, do you think Sister Jing is your subordinate? I¡¯ve never seen anyone who dares to talk to Sister Jing like this.¡±


    The faces of her subordinates darkened with anger.


    The corners of Sister Jing¡¯s mouth curled up. She crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes into a crescent moon. ¡°The more capable a person is, the more special their personality is. Don¡¯t you think that if I subdue this kid, our strength will increase by a step?¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Ye Xiaofei sat on the sofa and looked at Su Xiaoyu quietly without saying a word.


    However, in less than half a minute, the sweat on Su Xiaoyu¡¯s face had already flowed down like a stream. She did not know why, but an invisible pressure was really unbearable for her.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Xiaoyu finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°Tell me, how did you let me down?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s tone was rather calm. He had waited for five or six years, so why should he be anxious?


    Su Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and tears flowed out. Then, she burst into tears and said, ¡°Someone forced me to do it. I really didn¡¯t want to harm you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was not surprised. He said, ¡°Oh? Who forced you? What did the person ask you to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the ck Forest. You should have heard of it, right?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned, ¡°ck Forest, isn¡¯t that a big brother from the underworld? But I don¡¯t even know him.¡±


    Su Xiaoyu sniffled and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact reason. My dad owed him a gambling debt, and then he came to me that day, saying that he wanted me to sell my body to pay off the debt. They were so fierce that I was scared. Then, he said that if he didn¡¯t want to do it, things would be simple. I just needed to trick you into a hotel.¡±


    ¡°No other requests?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else, they only said this condition. As long as I tricked you into a hotel room, I could leave. At that time, I was really scared. I had no choice but to agree.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stared at Su Xiaoyu without saying anything.


    Su Xiaoyu understood and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m not lying at all?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule.


    Su Xiaoyu felt as if she had been seen through in an instant. She bit her lips and said softly, ¡°Yes, ck Forest also gave me 100,000 yuan.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°If you only did this little thing, why are you so afraid when you see me? And why didn¡¯t you dare to tell me?¡±


    Su Xiaoyu¡¯s face revealed a terrified expression as she said, ¡°I was afraid that you would ask me about the past. ck Forest said that this matter must never be mentioned to a second person in the future. Otherwise, he would kill my entire family.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s fingers lightly knocked twice, and then said, ¡°Alright, you can go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re letting me go?¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Do you still want to stay for dinner?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°Then¡­Then ¡­ Then I¡¯m really leaving?¡± Su Xiaoyu tentatively took two steps back.


    ¡°Leave. When you go out, call Sister Jing in.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Xiaoyu¡¯s steps turned from slow to fast. She quickly opened the door and walked out.


    As soon as she stepped out of the door, Su Xiaoyu could not help but let out a long breath. It was as if the air outside was morefortable than the air in the house.


    ¡°Sister Jing, she¡¯s out.¡± A burly man at the door immediately said to the other door.


    Sister Jing came out from inside and observed Su Xiaoyu. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he did anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he let me go.¡± Su Xiaoyu nodded gently and said, ¡°He asked for you to enter.¡±


    ¡°Me to enter¡­¡± The corners of Sister Jing¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. She chuckled and said, ¡°This kid is quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°Sister Jing, this kid really treats this ce as his home. Damn it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get him out. He really doesn¡¯t want to live.¡±


    Sister Jing¡¯s subordinates started to mor again.


    Sister Jing¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°What did I just say?¡±


    The few of them immediately shut their mouths, but they were obviously still very unconvinced. They followed Sister Jing into the room.


    Ye Xiaofei looked at those brawny men, shook his head, and said, ¡°I said I wanted to see you, but I didn¡¯t say I wanted to see them.¡±


    Sister Jing said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask them to go out.¡±


    ¡°Sister Jing!¡± A few of them shouted in unison.


    Sister Jing waved her hand. ¡°Do I need to say it again?¡±


    The few of them looked at each other and finally retreated unwillingly.


    Sister Jing sat on the sofa beside Ye Xiaofei, picked up the tea set on the table, and began to make tea.


    Ye Xiaofei did not say anything, just enjoying her in a rxed manner.


    A few minutester, Sister Jing brewed the tea and handed it to Ye Xiaofei. ¡°Come and have some tea.¡±


    ¡°The fragrance is not bad. It must be a good tea.¡± Ye Xiaofei took a sip, then shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have any special taste.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t usually drink tea, right? This is a top-notch Biluochun. The taste is smooth and the aftertaste is long. You have to savor it carefully.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Biluochun, I know about it. I used to have it in the store in front of my house. It¡¯s ten yuan a pack.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Sister Jing burst outughing and could not help but say, ¡°Mine is different from that. Although they are both Biluochun, that kind is ordinary. Mine is the top tea tree from the ce of production. Moreover, I picked the most tender tea buds and let the virgins pick them with their mouths. Take a whiff. Does this taste special?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just a marketing gimmick. But it does seem a little special. It tastes good.¡±


    Sister Jing smiled sweetly again. ¡°You look unfamiliar. What did you do before?¡±


    ¡°Me¡­I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you learn all these martial arts? Among my subordinates, Chen Bao¡¯s skills are not bad. You actually crippled his hand.¡±


    ¡°I just blindly trained. If I¡¯m not stronger, wouldn¡¯t I have let him cripple me?¡± Ye Xiaofei looked at Sister Jing from head to toe and said with a smile, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re pretty enough and you have a charming temperament. Why do you have to wear a cheongsam? Tell me, are you a vixen? Are you trying to seduce me?¡±


    Sister Jing blinked and said, ¡°Have you been seduced?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Yeah, I want to hug and kiss you right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really bold. There were always people who said this to me in the past. Do you know what they¡¯re like now?¡± The smile on Sister Jing¡¯s face grew wider as she stared at Ye Xiaofei without blinking.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled. ¡°Of course you have dealt with them. But you can¡¯t deal with me, so it¡¯s fine for me to say this.¡±


    Sister Jing and Ye Xiaofei looked at each other for a few seconds, then she lowered her head and filled Ye Xiaofei¡¯s teacup. ¡°You can¡¯t survive in this world just because you can fight. Come under me. ¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Xiaofei agreed readily.


    Sister Jing was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s really good that you agreed to it.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I have another condition.¡±


    Sister Jing asked, ¡°What condition? Just say it!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei picked up the teacup and took a small sip. He slowly tasted it in his mouth and then said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll be the boss.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Sister Jing grinned flirtatiously and said, ¡°This condition is a little too much. Change it to another one.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t. You¡¯re not qualified to make me your subordinate.¡±


    Sister Jing sat up straight and a cold light shed in her eyes. ¡°Then tell me, what qualifications do you have to be my boss?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said lightly, ¡°About qualifications. Of course, I want you to be the boss of the entire Ning City.¡±


    These words werepletely beyond Sister Jing¡¯s imagination. She stared at Ye Xiaofei for a full minute before she suddenly giggled. Herughter was even a little crazy, and her body kept trembling with herughter.


    This made her look even more flirtatious. Ye Xiaofei did not say anything and just looked at her with a smile.


    Sister Jingughed so hard that she fell over. After a while, she held back herughter. She rubbed her stomach with one hand and her cheek with the other. ¡°You brat, you made meugh until my stomach hurts.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei asked with a smile, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m bragging?¡±


    Sister Jing rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether you can do this first¡­Tell me, if I be the boss of Ning City, what will you be?¡±


    ¡°As for me¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei looked out of the window and grinned, ¡°Ning City is too small.¡±


    ¡°Ning City is too small? Heh ¡­ You have great ambitions, but we¡¯ll have to see if you have the ability.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Sister Jing¡¯s chest.


    Sister Jing¡¯s expression turned cold. She quickly raised her body and kicked Ye Xiaofei at lightning speed.


    Ye Xiaofei was not surprised at all. He had long seen that Sister Jing knew martial arts.


    However, such skills were not worth mentioning in front of Ye Xiaofei. His hand, which was originally a feint, directly moved down, and his finger had already brushed Sister Jing¡¯s thigh.


    After the first move, neither of them made a move. Sister Jing stared at Ye Xiaofei with a terrified look on her face. Suddenly, she felt a numb and itchy feeling on her leg, as if a small bug was crawling on her leg quickly, crawling over every inch of her skin. In a moment, it was as if the small bug had crawled over her entire body.


    Sister Jing asked angrily, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Your body will just be a little itchy.¡±


    Sister Jing gritted her teeth. ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°And then¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei grinned. ¡°The itch doubles every hour. Do you know how long the longest person I¡¯ve ever seensted?¡±


    ¡°How long?¡± Sister Jing asked subconsciously.


    ¡°Five hours. After five hours, he hit his head on a rock and died. I thought he could break the record.¡± When Ye Xiaofei spoke, he shook his head, looking very annoyed.


    Sister Jing¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m just a little noob. I¡¯m nobody. But in the future¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei paused for a moment, squinted at Sister Jing, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m forcing you. I¡¯m giving you a chance. If you miss this chance, I¡¯m afraid that even if you beg me in the future, I won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Sister Jing gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You actually said that you are giving me a chance? What a joke. Even if I agree to it now, I won¡¯t sincerely work for you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei casually brushed Sister Jing¡¯s leg again, then raised his hand and sniffed it gently in front of his nose. He said with some intoxication, ¡°How smooth and moist. There¡¯s even some fragrance.¡±


    Sister Jing¡¯s status was there. Although she was flirtatious, everyone could only fantasize about her. There was really no one who took advantage of her.


    At this moment, Sister Jing¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent as Ye Xiaofei took advantage of her in such a frivolous manner.


    Ye Xiaofei acted as if he did not see it and said lightly, ¡°I know you want to kill me now. As long as you have the ability, you can do it at any time. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re sincere or not. I¡¯m not looking for a wife. I just need someone to do something for me.¡±


    Sister Jing¡¯s itch was gone, but the fear on her face was even stronger. The power of this young man in front of her had already exceeded her imagination. Among his subordinates, there was no one who could bepared to Ye Xiaofei.


    Taking a deep breath, Sister Jing said, ¡°Then why did you choose me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°I just wanted to find someone to run errands in Ning City. Coincidentally, you¡¯re here. I think you¡¯re pretty and quite capable. You¡¯re quite suitable, so I chose you.¡±


    ¡°So I asked for it?¡± Sister Jing rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    Sister Jing stared at Ye Xiaofei and her expression changed a few times. Then, she said, ¡°Even if I agree to it, my subordinates will not agree to it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face showed a faint sullen expression as he said, ¡°If you can¡¯t even handle a little thing, what use do I have for you?¡±


    Sister Jing¡¯s expression stiffened. Such a tone was definitely something that only someone with a high position and many subordinates could say.


    However, this kid did not mention his identity. Could this guy be from Dongzhou Province or some big family or power in Jing City?


    After observing Ye Xiaofei again, Sister Jing said, ¡°The benefits you mentioned are too unrealistic. Unless you have something that can give me real benefits now, I will consider it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Come and sit.¡± Ye Xiaofei patted the spot beside him.


    Sister Jing hesitated for a moment, then got up and sat beside Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei sniffed lightly, his face showing an intoxicated expression, ¡°A natural body fragrance. You are indeed born with seductive bones.¡±


    Sister Jing smiled sweetly. ¡°Are youplimenting me or insulting me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯mplimenting you. Women are born to be charming. It¡¯s a gift from the heavens. How many men can resist it when it¡¯s used to coax men? They can get whatever they want.¡±


    Sister Jing gently brushed her hair, making her look even more flirtatious. ¡°Then can you resist?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and see if I can resist?¡±


    Sister Jing met Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze and gently patted his shoulder. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. You¡¯re my boss. I¡¯d be overstepping my boundaries.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei raised his hand and grabbed Sister Jing¡¯s arm. Then, he gently pulled her. Sister Jing¡¯s body could not help but tilt, and then she had alreadyid on Ye Xiaofei¡¯sp.


    ¡°You ¡­ What are you doing?¡± A hint of panic shed across Sister Jing¡¯s eyes, but she did not struggle.


    Ye Xiaofei leaned down slightly and looked down at Sister Jing from above. He revealed a wicked smile and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    The eyes were the windows to the soul. Sister Jing thought that she knew countless people and her judgment was exceptionally sharp. No thoughts of her subordinates could escape her gaze.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes were filled with evil, desire, and ridicule, but Sister Jing could not see through Ye Xiaofei¡¯s true thoughts at the moment.


    The other party definitely did not look as old as her. He should have the temperament of a youth, but now, Sister Jing felt that his thoughts were unfathomable. In front of him, she waspletely seen through.


    When she entered this room, she thought that she could control everything. However, at this moment, she felt that the one controlling everything was the young man in front of her.


    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    There was a hint of weakness in her words. This was definitely the first time Sister Jing had shown it in the past few years.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled. He had already given Sister Jing enough pressure. Now, it was time to give her some benefits.


    Showing both his authority and kindness was the most direct and effective way to control people.


    ¡°You are still too weak. This bit of ability is not enough to do things for me. Now, I will increase your strength. At the very least, you have to be much stronger than your useless subordinates.¡±


    Sister Jing¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Increase my strength? Do you mean teaching me kung fu?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei ced his hand on Sister Jing¡¯s abdomen and said, ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to teach you kung fu. I don¡¯t have time to watch you practice it bit by bit. I¡¯ll give you an hour.¡±


    Sister Jing¡¯s body trembled. She used her strong willpower to control herself and said, ¡°Then can you tell me what method is to be used?¡±


    As Ye Xiaofei spoke, his hand gently moved around Sister Jing¡¯s lower abdomen. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s starting already?¡± Sister Jing bit her lip, her eyes filled with a cold light.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Of course not. It feels so good.¡± Even through the clothes, Ye Xiaofei could feel the delicate and moist skin of Sister Jing.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sister Jing really had the urge to fight this guy.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    Sister Jing propped herself up on the sofa and remembered.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was pressing on her lower abdomen, making her unable to get up at all.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here. Let go of me quickly.¡± Sister Jing was actually begging him with soft words.


    ¡°So be it.¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled mischievously.


    Sister Jing suddenly understood Ye Xiaofei¡¯s intention. He was looking at her attitude.


    Gritting her teeth, Sister Jingy down again and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened and a man walked in. However, when he saw the situation on the sofa, he seemed to have been immobilized. One of his feet was still in the air and he stood there in a strange posture. His eyes almost popped out.


    Although Sister Jing was naturally charming and made everyone charmed by her beauty, Sister Jing¡¯s subordinates knew that she was not a casual woman. Countless people hade to tease her because of her charm and ended up in a miserable state.


    But now, Sister Jing was actually lying on Ye Xiaofei¡¯sp. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand was still on her abdomen, and he was actually still stroking it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Sister Jing¡¯s tone was actually very normal.


    ¡°Ah¡­Sister Jing, I ¡­ I ¡­¡± The subordinate stuttered, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Get out. No one is allowed toe in for an hour.¡± Sister Jing said coldly.


    ¡°Understood!¡± That guy immediately retreated and closed the door.


    ¡°How is it?¡± A few guys quickly surrounded him and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Sister Jing¡­Sister Jing¡­¡± That guy stomped his foot and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Sister Jing is actually lying on that guy¡¯sp. That guy is even touching Sister Jing¡¯s stomach.¡±


    A dark-faced man roared and was about to rush in. ¡°F*ck, how dare hey a hand on Sister Jing? I¡¯ll go and kill him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± The guy who had just entered quickly pulled him back and said anxiously, ¡°Sister Jing said that no one is allowed to enter and disturb her for an hour.¡±


    ¡°Did Sister Jing say that?¡± Someone asked anxiously.


    ¡°Sister Jing said it herself. She didn¡¯t even look at me and seemed very unhappy.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. A man and a woman in that position, not allowing anyone to disturb them, anyone knew what they were going to do next.


    In the room, Sister Jing¡¯s face was distorted and covered in sweat. She gritted her teeth and did not let herself cry out.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand was like a high-power electric heater. It was extremely hot. It felt like a warm current rushing directly into her body.


    It was as if a space had been forcibly opened in his lower abdomen. The pain was indescribable.


    Then, the space suddenly tore open a gap, and the heat flow rushed out from the gap and rushed into every part of her body. Every part of her body seemed to be cut by needles and knives.


    After an unknown period of time, the pain finally subsided. At that moment, it was as if she had taken a hot bath. It was really indescribablyfortable.


    Ta!


    A drop of water dripped onto Sister Jing¡¯s face.


    She looked up and saw Ye Xiaofei sweating profusely, his face full of exhaustion.


    The two of them looked at each other. Ye Xiaofei grinned and said, ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s even harder than I imagined. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Sister Jing hurriedly exerted strength on her waist, but her entire body actually soared into the air. She cried out in surprise and fell onto the sofa in a sorry state.


    ¡°I ¡­I¡­¡± Sister Jing was confused.


    ¡°Idiot, you haven¡¯t mastered the true qi in your body yet.¡± Ye Xiaofei gave her a disdainful look.


    ¡°True qi! Is this true qi?¡± Sister Jing was surprised and happy.


    Ye Xiaofei said in a bad mood, ¡°Nonsense, otherwise why would I waste so much effort?¡±


    ¡°Heavens, is this the legendary feeling of being reborn?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded. ¡°Almost.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Sister Jing¡¯s lips trembled violently, and she was so excited that she could not say anything.


    She knew kung fu. Although she did not look weak, she knew very well how different she was from those who possessed true qi. She had never thought that she would one day possess true qi, after having missed the best age to practice kung fu.


    She could also understand how much effort it took from how tired Ye Xiaofei was.


    Ye Xiaofei wiped his sweat with a tissue and said lightly, ¡°Is this benefit enough?¡±


    ¡°Enough! More than enough!¡± Sister Jing knelt down in front of Ye Xiaofei and said respectfully, ¡°I, Meng Zhijing, am willing to¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Ye Xiaofei.¡±


    Sister Jing¡¯s eyes were burning as she said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to do my best for Mr. Ye!¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Although the Nox Company was powerful, they did not have much influence in Ning City. They could only do business here.


    And to do something in Ning City, one had to be a powerful local figure.


    Since Meng Zhijing had delivered herself to his doorstep, Ye Xiaofei naturally would not miss the opportunity to subdue her.


    As for whether Meng Zhijing was good or evil in the past and what she had done, Ye Xiaofei did not care. No matter how evil she was, could she be more evil than those people on Viin Ind?


    Increasing Meng Zhiqing¡¯s strength, especially by putting on an appearance that it consumed much of his energy, was so that Meng Zhijing would be grateful and be more loyal to him.


    In addition, if Meng Zhijing could improve, she would be able to do things more smoothly in the future.


    Ye Xiaofei took a sip of the tea that Meng Zhijing offered him and asked, ¡°Do you know about this person, ck Forest?¡±


    ¡°I know him. His main businesses are in the north of the city. Many of his businesses are illegal. He is extremely arrogant and ruthless. We work in the south so we don¡¯t have much contact with him.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Get me some detailed information about ck Forest, especially his background.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll prepare it for you tomorrow.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Meng Zhijing said, ¡°Does Mr. Ye have a grudge against the ck Forest?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°ck Forest¡¯s strength isn¡¯t weak, do you want me to mobilize my subordinates?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled faintly and said, ¡°How can it be so troublesome to deal with him? I just need some information before I decide what to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Meng Zhijing believed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words without a doubt.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ll get you a phone card and some cash for me. I didn¡¯t even have money to pay for a taxi today. People thought that I did not want to pay.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away. Wait a moment.¡±


    Meng Zhijing was a little confused. Ye Xiaofei had no money on her, not even a phone card. Where did hee from? His identity must not be simple.


    Meng Zhijing was suddenly filled with endless fantasies about following Ye Xiaofei. She remembered Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words again. He was giving her a chance with the opportunity!


    ¡°Sister Jing!¡±


    As soon as Meng Zhijing stepped out, the subordinates guarding the door all shouted. Their eyes were all fixed on her, and then their expressions became very strange.


    It was not surprising that they had such expressions. They had already guessed that the two of them had done that kind of thing in the room. Now, Meng Zhijing¡¯s face was flushed and sweaty. This was clearly the result of intense exercise.


    ¡°Go do what you need to do. What are you waiting for here?¡± Meng Zhijing immediately knew what they were thinking, but she did not exin. She red at them and went straight to the finance office.


    The subordinates looked at each other and then left silently. They felt that their boss had been snatched away by someone else.


    After a while, Meng Zhijing returned to her office with a suitcase.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, we only have one million yuan in cash for the time being. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll get more.¡±


    ¡°One million! Enough! Enough!¡± Ye Xiaofei opened the box and looked at the cash. His eyes were wide open. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so much cash since I was young.¡±


    Meng Zhijing misunderstood and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all electronic payments now. There aren¡¯t many cases where cash is used.¡±


    How could she have known that Ye Xiaofei was really poor? Although Luna had given Ye Xiaofei a card, Ye Xiaofei had never used it before and did not have much experience. Now that he had real money in front of him, it really gave him a big impact.


    He asked Meng Zhijing to find a room for him. Ye Xiaofei brought Wang Dabao in to rest there that night.


    Meng Zhijing returned to her room and changed into a set of clean and casual clothes. Then, she found a few subordinates and went to the practice room.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Aiyo!¡±


    Not long after, a scream came from inside. Immediately after, a few subordinates walked out with Meng Zhijing, their faces filled with pain, but they were extremely excited.


    ¡°Sister Jing, how did you be so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, your strength is too great and your speed is too fast. I didn¡¯t even have time to react before I was beaten down.¡±


    Meng Zhijing said with a straight face, ¡°You guys go get it checked and take another 10,000 yuan to drink.¡±


    In fact, she was quite embarrassed. After being improved by Ye Xiaofei, she naturally wanted to try. However, after trying, she knew that she had be much stronger. However, because she could not control it, she attacked neither lightly nor heavily. Several of her subordinates were injured.


    Back in her office, there was a bedroom. Meng Zhijingy on the bed, too excited to fall asleep.


    This time, she had gained a great benefit. She had to cling to Ye Xiaofeiter. Tomorrow, she had to think of a way to let Ye Xiaofei teach her how to use it. Otherwise, she would have a treasure on her, but she not know how to use it. That kind of feeling was really unbearable.


    The next day, Ye Xiaofei woke Wang Dabao up.


    Wang Dabao opened his eyes and looked at Ye Xiaofei and the surrounding environment. Then, he opened his mouth and looked like he was about to cry. ¡°Xiaofei, are we both dead?¡±


    ¡°What did you mean by dead?¡± Ye Xiaofei did not understand what Wang Dabao meant.


    Wang Dabao twisted his body on the bed and suddenly smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I cane to such a good ce after I die. I haven¡¯t lived in such a good room even when I was alive. If I had known earlier, I would have died earlier.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s just right now. I¡¯ll be lonely if I die alone, now you can still apany me, haha.¡±


    ¡°Dead your a*s!¡± Ye Xiaofei kicked Wang Dabao and said, ¡°The two of us are fine. We¡¯re living in a room in the bar now.¡±


    ¡°Xiaofei, so be it if we are dead. Anyway, we brothers are together. We might be able to do well here! Why did you hit me?¡± Wang Dabao clutched his arm, gritting his teeth in pain.


    ¡°You know that it hurts?¡± Ye Xiaofei red at him.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts? F*ck, I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯m not dead!¡± Wang Dabao sat up and looked at his arms and legs. ¡°My arms and legs are not broken. Haha, I¡¯m still fine.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s good to die?¡± Ye Xiaofei teased.


    Wang Dabao red at him. ¡°Nonsense. If I¡¯m dead, how can I deny it? If I can live, who would want to die? I haven¡¯t enjoyed this world enough. I haven¡¯t respected my parents properly.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your parents for a long time. I still have something to do today, so I won¡¯t go see them for now. Take this as a token of my respect for them.¡±


    With that, Ye Xiaofei threw the suitcase containing the money to Wang Dabao.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    ¡°If it¡¯s for my parents, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you.¡± Wang Dabao took the box and epted it happily.


    In the past, Ye Xiaofei had visited Wang Dabao¡¯s house many times, and Wang Dabao¡¯s parents treated him very well.


    Wang Dabao did not look at the gifts given to his parents in front of Ye Xiaofei. No matter how expensive or cheap the gifts were, they were all from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart.


    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock. I still have to go to work. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±


    Wang Dabao jumped down from the bed and rushed out without even washing his face.


    Ye Xiaofei could not help but smile.


    Being together with Wang Dabao was like going back to high school. The rtionship between the two of them was still so pure.


    After she got up and washed up, Meng Zhijing pushed a small cart in.


    Meng Zhijing had a sweet smile on her face, and her voice was even more charming. ¡°Mr. Ye, did you sleep wellst night? I brought you breakfast.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s still breakfast. Your service is quite thoughtful.¡±


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s smile became even more charming. ¡°Mr. Ye, you have given me such benefits, so I naturally have to serve you well.¡±


    As she spoke, Meng Zhijing removed all the food lids.


    Ye Xiaofei patted his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m really hungry. I¡¯ve wasted too much energy yesterday.¡±


    Meng Zhijing was touched. ¡°It¡¯s all for me. I don¡¯t even know how to thank Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°Just finish what I asked from youter.¡± Ye Xiao stuffed a bun into his mouth and said, ¡°Why are you standing there? Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Meng Zhijing immediately sat down happily. Being able to eat with Ye Xiaofei meant that Ye Xiaofei did not treat her as an outsider.


    Meng Zhijing only ate a few mouthfuls. Most of the time, she was serving Ye Xiaofei. She would fill the porridge, pick up some food, and hand him a tissue.


    Ye Xiaofei enjoyed this service very much. He said with a smile, ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re the best at service. Luna can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Luna?¡± Meng Zhijing asked carefully. She knew too little about Ye Xiaofei and wanted to know more if she had the chance.


    Ye Xiaofei casually said, ¡°The one from Nox Company.¡±


    ¡°Miss Luna from the Nox Company? Are you talking about Luna who just arrived in Ning City?¡± Meng Zhijing cried out involuntarily.


    ¡°Hey, why are you having such a big reaction? Of course it¡¯s her.¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Meng Zhijing.


    ¡°She ¡­ Is she also your subordinate?¡± Meng Zhijing stuttered.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Anyway, she listens to me.¡±


    The corners of Meng Zhijing¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, and her heart was beating like a drum.


    Nox Company was one of the top 20 financialpanies in the world. Luna was the heiress of thepany. She had a noble status, but now she had to listen to Ye Xiaofei. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s status was simply unimaginable.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s strange voice pulled Meng Zhijing back to reality. Then, she realized that the hand that was originally wiping Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth had actually reached into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Meng Zhijing pulled her hand out in a panic and said in a panic, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s quitefortable.¡±


    Meng Zhijing bit her lip and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡¯re making fun of me. You¡¯ve really shocked me. I thought that following you would be mutually beneficial. Now, I know that I¡¯m really climbing up the socialdder. This is really an opportunity you¡¯ve given me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Alright, eat and drink your fill. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± Meng Zhijing quickly stood up.


    Ye Xiaofei tilted his head and looked at Meng Zhijing. ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I tried it with my brothers yesterday, and my strength and speed increased greatly, but I couldn¡¯t control it well. I¡­ I just want to ask if there¡¯s any way to control it?¡±


    When Meng Zhijing said this, she was actually a little nervous.


    Ye Xiaofei hooked his finger and Meng Zhiqing quickly came to Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei stuck his head out and whispered into Meng Zhijing¡¯s ear, ¡°There is, but¡­ You have to take off all your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Meng Zhijing¡¯s big, charming eyes suddenly widened, and she was tongue-tied.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and walked straight to the door, saying, ¡°Find me after you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    Meng Zhijing stood there in a daze. Her heart was in a state of war.


    Ever since she was young, because of her looks and her seductive body, there were many boys and men around her. All of them seemed to think that she was a very beautiful woman, the kind of woman who could be easily slept with.


    There were countless rumors around her, and countless people called her a vixen.


    This made it impossible for her to study properly. She could start to work at a very young age. However, she had nted a belief in her heart. Did others not always think that she was a person who relied on her body to exchange for benefits?


    However, she did not want to do it. She wanted to rely on her own ability to be sessful.


    To be able to get to this point, she had to suffer a lot.


    Throughout the years, there were many times when she could make things extremely simple as long as she sacrificed her body, but she always picked the most difficult way to do it.


    She had been persevering until today, but she was actually wavering.


    For the first time, she was thinking of using her beauty to exchange for Ye Xiaofei¡¯s favor.


    ¡°No!¡± Meng Zhijing shook her head and muttered to herself, ¡°I can¡¯t do this. I have to rely on my own efforts to make you acknowledge me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said that he had something to do, but when he really left, he was a little confused.


    She was adopted from an orphanage when she was young. Her adoptive parents were very poor and could not even afford a house. They rented a house together. When she was thirteen, a car ident took her adoptive parents¡¯ lives.


    This ce seemed to be his hometown, but there was no home for him.


    The most important thing to do after returning here was to investigate what had happened back then. Su Xiaoyu was just a pawn. It was useless to look for her again. As for the ck Forest, it was better to rify the situation first before going.


    ck Forest¡¯s strength was about the same as Meng Zhijing¡¯s. He definitely did not have the ability to get him to Viin Ind. There must be someone else behind this. Ye Xiaofei did not want to alert the enemy now.


    The image of Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s tender face suddenly appeared in his mind. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled up. He was a father now. How could he not go and see his daughter?


    Thinking of Fang Ling¡¯er, Ye Xiaofei threw the thought of finding out the truth away and felt an indescribable sense of urgency.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    The main symptoms of autistic children were that they basically did notmunicate with others and spoke very little. There were only a few things that could arouse their interest.


    Fang Ling¡¯er had been talking a lot more these days, but most of her words were directed at Ye Xiaofei.


    When she was alone with Fang Yunshu, she rarely spoke.


    The more she spoke, the more she seemed to be getting better. However, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s other actions made her worry about Fang Yunshu.


    In the past, Ling¡¯er had always liked to y with a set of Legos, but now she did not touch it at all. What she held in her hand was always a ck bead.


    There was obviously nothing fun with this bead. It was just given by Ye Xiaofei.


    This thing had taken away Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s rare interest, and it seemed to have worsened her condition.


    Fortunately, her grandfather had promised to find the most famous doctor to treat her daughter. She hoped that her daughter¡¯s illness could be cured this time.


    She had to see Luna and Paul today. She had to do this well. This was the condition for hiring a doctor.


    The contract signed between the Nox Company and the Fang Family was only a contract of intent, but it did not involve specific cooperation.


    Therefore, she had to discuss the specific cooperation methods with Luna and Paul so that the cooperation could truly bring benefits to the Fang Family.


    After cleaning up, Fang Yunshu stroked Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Ling¡¯er, Mommy has to go out to do something today. You have to be good at home.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er nodded, her eyes filled with excitement.


    Her daughter¡¯s eyes were obviously livelier than before, which made Fang Yunshu very happy. However, this excitement¡­


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t you like being with Mommy?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er shook her head.


    ¡°Then why are you still happy when I¡¯m leaving?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s big round eyes returned to normal. She shook her head gently and gripped the pearl tightly.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Is that guying for you again?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. Her small mouth twitched twice, but she did not make a sound.


    Fang Yunshu immediately knew that Ye Xiaofei wasing.


    This made her angry and frustrated, and even more so, she was extremely flustered. Her daughter seemed to be closer to Ye Xiaofei. If this continued, would the daughter that she painstakingly raised not be snatched away by Ye Xiaofei?


    She got into the Fang Family¡¯s best car and left. It had been a long time since Fang Yunshu had enjoyed such treatment. However, she did not have the mood to think about it. The matter between her daughter and Ye Xiaofei still made her heart feel chaotic.


    Fang Yunshu looked out of the window. The matter she had to do today was so important that she should not think about anything else.


    Coincidentally, she saw Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei was standing at the entrance of a bar with a woman beside him. The woman was enchanting. Her hands were tidying Ye Xiaofei¡¯s cor, and her body was almost sticking to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body.


    ¡°Shameless! B*stard!¡±


    Fang Yunshu was furious.


    To be so close to an enchanting woman at the entrance of a bar, one could only imagine what this fellow had donest night.


    It was Ye Xiaofei and Meng Zhijing.


    Meng Zhijing was in a daze in the room for two minutes, then she quickly ran out, just in time to catch up with Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s indeed inconvenient to take a taxi.¡± Ye Xiaofei did not refuse. It was naturally morefortable to have someone to serve him.


    Meng Zhijing saw that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s cor was a little messy and took the initiative to reach out to help tidy it up.


    At this time, she did not think of seducing Ye Xiaofei or anything. It was just natural.


    However, a woman like her had a seductive aura. By doing so, in the eyes of others, the two of them were iparably intimate.


    Ye Xiaofei was very sensitive. Even through the car window, Ye Xiaofei could feel the hostility in Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes.


    He frowned slightly and said to Meng Zhijing, ¡°Do you know that car?¡±


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s gaze immediately followed and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Fang Family¡¯s car.¡±


    ¡°Fang Family¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled up, but he did not take it to heart. In the Fang Family, other than Fang Ling¡¯er, there was no one who did not have hostility towards him, especially Fang Yunshu, who was full of hostility towards him.


    Besides, Ye Xiaofei could basically tell that the person in the car was Fang Yunshu because Luna had already told him that she was going to see her today.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the Fang Family.¡±


    Half an hourter, Ye Xiaofei carried Fang Ling¡¯er and slipped out of the Fang Family.


    Meng Zhijing could not help but be dumbfounded. She would never have thought that Ye Xiaofei woulde to the Fang Family to steal a little girl.


    She quickly opened the car door for Ye Xiaofei and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Ye, this little girl is so cute.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er, who had been smiling, suddenly tensed up. She struggled and refused to get into the car.


    Ye Xiaofei asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to go out with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking her car.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said with a taut face.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Xiaofei was even more confused.


    Meng Zhijing said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s delicious food in my car.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Fang Ling ¡®er¡¯s rejection was firm, and her eyes were filled with hostility towards Meng Zhijing.


    Meng Zhijing was extremely awkward and a little flustered. She quickly said to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°I didn¡¯t offend her.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er stared into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re Daddy. You can only be with Mommy.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment, then heughed and said, ¡°She¡¯s just driving us.¡±


    ¡°That still won¡¯t do!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s attitude remained unchanged.


    ¡°Okay! Okay! Then we¡¯ll leave by ourselves! Go do your thing.¡± Ye Xiaofei waved his hand at Meng Zhijing, then carried Fang Ling¡¯er and strode forward.


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s tense little face rxed instantly. She hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and kissed him hard on the cheek twice.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart melted. Even if the little girl wanted to pick the stars in the sky, Ye Xiaofei had to find a way to get them for her.


    Meng Zhijing looked at their backs, but her mind was spinning.


    This little girl was actually Ye Xiaofei¡¯s daughter. Then the Fang Family¡­ Only Fang Yunshu had secretly given birth to a daughter. If she saw Fang Yunshu in the future, she had to be careful and not offend her.


    Ye Xiaofei did not bring Fang Ling¡¯er out to y. Instead, he went to a secluded ce.


    The main reason Fang Yunshu was threatened by the Fang Family was because of Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s illness. However, after interacting with Fang Ling¡¯er so many times, he had not found any illness in her body. This time, he wanted to check her carefully.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was shocked when he checked her body. There was a problem in her that even he could not solve.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    There was actually a ball of aura hidden in Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s Baihui acupoint.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s true qi disappeared as soon as it reached the spot. It seemed to be melted by the aura, or it seemed to be absorbed directly.


    ¡°Daddy, I have a headache.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er called out softly.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly stopped and said with concern, ¡°Do you usually have headaches?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er shook her head.


    Ye Xiaofei carefully thought about the things recorded in the Heaven and Earth Scripture and could not help but be secretly surprised.


    The true qi gathered from the Dantian to the Baihui.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s true qi was only concentrated in his Dantian and was still far from reaching Baihui. However, Fang Ling¡¯er was so young but her true qi had already formed in Baihui.


    She was definitely a genius. No! This was a natural-born monster!


    In the Heaven and Earth Scripture, the most advanced cultivation technique required the true qi to gather into the Baihui. Although Ye Xiaofei could not cultivate it now, he could teach it to Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled as he carried Fang Ling¡¯er up again. ¡°Ling¡¯er, do you want to be very, very powerful?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er asked, ¡°Like Daddy sea god?¡±


    The smile on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face grew wider, and he said, ¡°Much more powerful than Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Fang Ling¡¯er tilted her head and thought for a moment before shaking her head gently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it¡± Ye Xiaofei did not expect Fang Ling¡¯er to reject him.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and said, ¡°No, I want Daddy to y with me.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er was still a child, so she was not interested in these things. If she wanted to practice martial arts, she would have to suffer. Ye Xiaofei suddenly felt that it was cruel to let such a child suffer.


    ¡°Then Daddy will take you to y.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had learned his lesson this time. He took 10,000 yuan from the money box and applied for a WeChat ount. However, he could not attach the bank card that Luna gave him because his name had to be attached to the card, and the card was in Luna¡¯s name.


    Ye Xiaofei brought Fang Ling¡¯er to the amusement park.


    Seeing how excited Fang Ling¡¯er was, Ye Xiaofei smiled and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your Mommy bring you here before?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t like toe with Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pointed at the merry-go-round in front of them and said, ¡°Mommy only takes me on this. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? Why don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just not fun. I want to y that.¡± Fang Ling ¡®er pointed in a direction.


    ¡°You want to y this?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes almost popped out. He asked again, ¡°You want to bungee jump?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er nodded her head vigorously.


    The corner of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth twitched, and he could not help but secretly curse. This little girl was indeed different from ordinary people in every way.


    How did Fang Yunshu give birth to such a monstrous daughter?


    And that b*stard father of Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s, how powerful were his genes?


    After buying two tickets, Ye Xiaofei brought Fang Ling¡¯er to the stage, but the staff stopped him.


    ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t bring children up here.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I¡¯ll jump with her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re jumping with her? No, this is too dangerous!¡± The staff member shook his head vigorously.


    Ye Xiaofei said immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can guarantee her safety.¡±


    ¡°Guarantee her safety? What guarantee do you have?¡± The staff looked at Ye Xiaofei as if he was a monster and said bluntly, ¡°She¡¯s so young, yet you¡¯re taking him bungee jumping. Is she your child?¡±


    ¡°This is my Daddy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er immediately wrapped her arms around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and pressed her face against Ye Xiaofei¡¯s, showing off their rtionship.


    The staff member widened his eyes and said, ¡°What kind of father are you? Putting aside the danger, what if you scare the child by ying with this?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er puffed out her chest. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. We don¡¯t allow anyone under the age of fourteen to jump here.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei saw the staff member¡¯s firm attitude and knew that they could not do it, so he could only leave with Fang Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s y that.¡± Although Fang Ling¡¯er was a little disappointed, she immediately pointed at the pirate ship.


    However, when they went there to ask, they found out that Fang Ling¡¯er was not allowed to go up either. The safety belts were not designed for children.


    After walking around for half a day, all Fang Ling¡¯er wanted to y with were exciting and dangerous. However, none of those things allowed her to go up.


    Moreover, almost every employee in the park treated Ye Xiaofei as an unreliable father. Those who had a good attitude would advise him with good words, while those who had a bad attitude would scold Ye Xiaofei.


    However, Ye Xiaofei could not get angry. After all, they were doing this for Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s own good and were responsible for their work.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was getting more and more disappointed. She pouted and lowered her head, not saying a word.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart could not help but ache. He picked her up and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, we can¡¯t y today. In a few days, I¡¯ll definitely let you y.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ye Xiaofei kissed her little face and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. How can I disappoint my little Ling¡¯er? ¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er beamed with joy. She did not doubt Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words at all and said excitedly, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll y again in a few days.¡±


    After buying two ice creams, Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er came to awn. Fang Ling¡¯er was attracted by the butterflies on thewn. Ye Xiaofei took out his phone and called Meng Zhijing.


    ¡°Find out who owns the amusement park.¡±


    Meng Zhijing replied immediately, ¡°That¡¯s the Li Family¡¯s property,¡±


    ¡°I want to book this amusement park for a day. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Book the amusement park for a day?¡± Meng Zhijing was a little surprised by this request. It seemed that no one had ever wanted to do this.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Try it first. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll get Luna to do it.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely settle it!¡± Meng Zhijing quickly promised. What a joke. If Luna could do it, would that not mean that she was inferior to Luna?


    Soon, Meng Zhijing called Ye Xiaofei back.


    Meng Zhijing said, ¡°Mr. Ye if you want to book the entire amusement park, you can only do so on Monday, three days from now. The amusement park will not be open to outsiders on that day.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, well done.¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately praised.


    Meng Zhijing said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to work for Mr. Ye. It was just 10 million yuan. This money was worth it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes swept over Fang Ling¡¯er, and his expression changed.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was sitting on the grass, and in front of her stood a chubby kid who was about six or seven years old. The chubby kid was holding a half-eaten ice cream in his hand and making faces at Ling¡¯ er.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was being bullied.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Ye Xiaofei rushed to Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s side and squatted down to pick her up. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Fang Ling¡¯er wasn¡¯t injured.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and said, ¡°Daddy, the ice cream was stolen and he hit me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes suddenly revealed a fierce look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± A man and a woman rushed over and protected the little fatty behind them.


    ¡°Hey, are you crazy? It¡¯s just a fight between children. Why are you throwing a tantrum at a child?¡±


    Before Ye Xiaofei could say anything, the man on the other side had already opened his eyes wide and roared.


    ¡°Do you know that your child hit my daughter and stole her ice cream?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked with a dark face.


    The woman immediately added, ¡°It¡¯s just ice cream. What¡¯s the big deal? Is our son the kind of person who can¡¯t even afford ice cream? Son, do you have a reason for doing this?¡±


    F*ck, whatever kind of devilish child there was, there would definitely be devilish parents.


    The little fatty straightened his neck and said, ¡°She¡¯s the Fang Family¡¯s little idiot.¡±


    The woman immediately pursed her lips. ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s that idiot. If he stole it, so be it.¡±


    ¡°So much for stealing it.¡± Ye Xiaofei was so angry that heughed. He stared at the family of three. He had already thought of hundreds of ways to deal with them. Now, he was just considering which one would be more satisfying.


    ¡°Daddy, he always bullies me. I want to beat him up!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s angry voice sounded in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Sure, then beat him up.¡± Ye Xiaofei ced his hand on Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s back and gently stroked it.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted, ¡°But I can¡¯t beat him.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and gave Fang Ling¡¯er an encouraging look. ¡°You couldn¡¯t beat him before, but now you can.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er blinked and nodded her head vigorously.


    Ye Xiaofei stood up and turned to look at the family of three. ¡°Just now, you said that adults shouldn¡¯t get involved in a fight between children, right?¡±


    The man snorted and said, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s normal for children to y around. Let them settle it themselves. You¡¯re an adult. Why are you blindly interfering? Besides, kid, if you want to be a cheap father, you have to pick a good one. Who doesn¡¯t know about the silly child of the Fang Family?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei suppressed the anger in his heart and said, ¡°Very good. Since you¡¯re the one who said that, my daughter wants to fight with your son. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain too?¡± The man could not help but observe Ye Xiaofei with suspicion.


    The woman pouted and said, ¡°I wonder what this guy is thinking?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t interfere in a fight between two kids, no matter who wins or loses.¡±


    The woman pushed her son away and said, ¡°Son, since this silly girl deserves a beating, then you should give her a beating. Anyway, the Fang Family¡¯s silly girl, even if you beat her up, it would be in vain. No one will stand up for her.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei patted Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s back and said, ¡°Beat him up. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the daughter of the sea god.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er was still feeling a little weak, but when she heard this, she felt as if she had been injected with adrenaline. She puffed out her chest, clenched her fists, and ran towards the little fatty.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was half a head shorter than the little fatty, and her weight was at most 30 catty.


    The difference in age and gender between Fang Ling¡¯er and the little fatty was simply not on the same level.


    There was no technique between the children, and they directly bumped into each other.


    However, something unexpected happened. Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s petite body pushed the little fatty to the ground.


    Fang Ling¡¯er did not expect this either. She stood there in a daze.


    ¡°Not bad! Ling¡¯er, you¡¯re the best!¡± Ye Xiaofei praised loudly.


    The little fatty¡¯s parents shouted angrily.


    ¡°Idiot, you actually let a silly little girl knock you down. Hurry up and get up.¡±


    The little fatty rolled up, his face flushed red as he rushed towards Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was filled with confidence as she charged toward the little fatty again.


    This time, Fang Ling¡¯er knocked over the little fatty again. Then, she actually rushed up like a little crazy tiger and directly rode on the little fatty¡¯s body. She swung her fists and hit him randomly.


    ¡°Who told you to call me stupid!¡±


    ¡°Who told you to push me!¡±


    ¡°Who told you to snatch my food!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er shouted as she fought as if she was venting her umted emotions.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The couple panicked and rushed over, wanting to push Fang Ling¡¯er away.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately stopped them and red at them, ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s just a child ying around. Why are you adults involved?¡±


    The two adults¡¯ faces stiffened. Was that not what they had just said?


    The man said angrily, ¡°Cut the crap. Get this silly girl to stop. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hands casually, preventing the man and woman from getting close to Fang Ling¡¯er. He smiled and said, ¡°This is what we agreed on beforehand. We can¡¯t change it.¡±


    The woman shouted angrily, ¡°F*ck, can that silly girl¡¯s life bepared to my son¡¯s? You injured my son. Even if that girl pays with her life it wouldn¡¯t suffice.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ Your son can¡¯t be beaten up, but can my daughter be beaten up as she pleases?¡± Ye Xiaofei was so angry that heughed. His voice was cold, ¡°Ling¡¯er, hit others the way they hit you. Bully others the way they bullied you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er replied loudly as she punched the little fatty.


    As the two adults charged forward, they cursed at Ye Xiaofei. However, no matter what they did, they could not reach Fang Ling¡¯er.


    The little fatty was beaten until he cried for his parents.


    The man finally realized the key to solving the problem. He quickly stopped and said anxiously, ¡°No! No! It¡¯s our fault. Hurry up and make her stop.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you guys still know your mistakes?¡± Ye Xiaofei sneered.


    The man said hurriedly, ¡°We know. Please, don¡¯t hit my son.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Daddy, I¡¯ve hit enough.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er stopped her actions and jumped down from the little fatty¡¯s body. She pped her hands and walked arrogantly to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s side.


    The couple quickly rushed over to check on their son, and the little fatty wailed like a ghost.


    The man¡¯s expression changed and he said fiercely, ¡°Kid, you actually let this silly girl hit my son. This isn¡¯t over.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei raised his chin and said, ¡°Sure. You¡¯re wee to look for me anytime. I¡¯ll tell you guys that my name is Ye Xiaofei.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er raised her chin, ¡°He¡¯s my Daddy!¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    ¡°Daddy, am I amazing?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er was like a victorious general. She ced her hands on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulders and puffed her chest out proudly. Her eyes were filled with anticipation for praise.


    ¡°Amazing. My precious Ling¡¯er is the most powerful in the world.¡±


    These words were not just apliment, but Ye Xiaofei¡¯s true thoughts. The Heaven and Earth Scripture said that it was absolutely rare for someone to have been born with the ability.


    However, if a person with this kind of talent was not used appropriately, then the ability would also dissipate after they were over ten years old.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was only a little over four years old. Ye Xiaofei had the Heaven and Earth Scripture and he could guide her to unleash her power. It would not be a problem for her to be the most powerful person of her age in the world.


    To have such a daughter, Ye Xiaofei also had an unspeakable pride.


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as she said, ¡°Daddy is still better! Daddy only took one shot, and I became so powerful.¡±


    ¡°My daughter is so smart, but this is only temporary. You¡¯re about to be the same as before. Do you want to be this powerful forever, or even more powerful than now?¡± Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and guided her patiently.


    Fang Ling¡¯er tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Then¡­ Does Daddy have toe and teach me often?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er said immediately, ¡°Then I¡¯ll learn. If Daddy doesn¡¯t teach me, I won¡¯t learn anymore.¡±


    ¡°You little brat.¡± Ye Xiaofei patted Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s head and said, ¡°Daddy has to study how to teach you. We¡¯ll start in two days.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei knew that there was a way to deal with Fang Ling ¡®er¡¯s situation. However, that method was still very far away from him, so he did not understand it himself. It was indeed a very challenging matter to find a way to teach Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Even though she did not y much today, Fang Ling¡¯er was still very happy. Seeing that it was about time, Ye Xiaofei brought Fang Ling¡¯er back to the Fang Family.


    Otherwise, if Fang Yunshu found out, she would definitely lose her temper.


    But when the two of them sneaked back to the Fang Family, they happened to see a few people with a child entering the Fang Family¡¯s main gate aggressively. Coincidentally, Fang Yunshu had just returned.


    Fang Ling¡¯er and Ye Xiaofei looked at each other. The little girl said bitterly, ¡°Daddy, we are in trouble.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei pinched Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s cheek and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We are not wrong. What are we afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We are in the right! What are we afraid of?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s chest immediately puffed up.


    The Fang Family¡¯s Old Man usually stayed in this ce. The rest of the Fang Family¡¯s people basically had their own businesses and homes outside. They usually lived outside. Only when there were some important matters would theye here.


    It looked like a vipound, but itcked the prosperity and convenience of the city, so most young people were unwilling to stay there.


    Fang Yunshu had been living here because she did not have her own property.


    Fang Yunshu knew these people. They were from the Tang Family. The Tang Family was also a famous family in Ning City. Their strength was basically on par with the Fang Family.


    However, the Tang Family¡¯s power was on the rise, while the Fang family was on the decline. Therefore, it seemed that the Tang Family had been more popr than the Fang Family in the past two years.


    Fang Yunshu quickly went up to the man in the middle and said politely, ¡°Third Brother Tang, are you looking for my grandfather?¡±


    Tang Youjun said with a dark face, ¡°Fang Yunshu, you¡¯re the one we¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Fang Yunshu asked hesitantly, ¡°Third Brother Tang, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve offended you.¡±


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife immediately shrieked, ¡°Fang Yunshu, stop pretending. Look at what your daughter has done to my son.¡±


    Only then did Fang Yunshu notice a six or seven-year-old boy. The boy¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. It was obvious that he had been beaten up.


    Fang Yunshu asked doubtfully, ¡°Third Sister-inw Tang, is there a misunderstanding? My daughter is at home. How can she fight with your son?¡±


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife said angrily, ¡°Fang Yunshu, that¡¯s enough! Your daughter was at the amusement park just now!¡±


    Fang Yunshu was even more confused. ¡°That¡¯s even stranger. My daughter isn¡¯t interested in the amusement park. Even if I wanted to take her there, she wouldn¡¯t go. Did you recognize the wrong person?¡±


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife¡¯s voice became even sharper. ¡°Mistaken? Who could mistake your silly daughter? Fang Yunshu, hurry up and hand over your silly daughter.¡±


    The other party kept calling her a silly daughter, which made Fang Yunshu angrier. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Third Sister-inw Tang, let¡¯s not talk about whether you¡¯ve got the wrong person. Even if you haven¡¯t, my daughter is only four years old, and your son is almost seven years old, right? My daughter is so skinny and your son is so strong. How can my daughter beat your son up like this? How is this possible?¡±


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife pointed at Fang Yunshu¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Okay, Fang Yunshu, if you still want to cover up for your daughter, then let¡¯s go and talk to Old Master Fang. The Fang Family really doesn¡¯t respect the Tang Family.¡±


    Fang Yunshu did not want to make a big deal out of it, so she said, ¡°Third Sister-inw Tang, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s not worth it to rm grandfather over such a small matter. I¡¯ll call my daughter over now and we¡¯ll confront each other face to face. If it¡¯s really my daughter who hit your son, then I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation.¡±


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife said, ¡°Other than your daughter, there¡¯s also your wild man. Call them all over.¡±


    ¡°Wild man?¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression changed. She immediately thought of Ye Xiaofei. Her daughter would not cause any trouble, but if she went out with that b*stard Ye Xiaofei, she was afraid¡­ That was hard to say.


    Tang Youjun said in a deep voice, ¡°His name is Ye Xiaofei.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened. This matter was not wrong. Her aura immediately weakened as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go and ask them immediately.¡±


    Just as she was about to go to the backyard to look for her daughter, she saw her daughter walking in hand in hand with Ye Xiaofei at the gate. Her face darkened even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s the two of them!¡± Tang Youjun¡¯s wife pointed at Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er and shouted.


    ¡°The two of you¡­Come here!¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice was squeezed out from between her teeth.


    Fang Ling¡¯er and Ye Xiaofei shrunk their necks and walked over obediently.


    But after a few steps, Ye Xiaofei felt something was wrong. Why was he so afraid of Fang Yunshu?


    However, when he and Fang Ling¡¯er arrived in front of Fang Yunshu and were stared at by her, he could not help but feel a chill down his spine. He could not help but avoid her gaze.


    This confused Ye Xiaofei. What was wrong with him?

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Fang Yunshu looked at them and knew that they were the ones who did it. She said in a deep voice, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er puffed out her chest. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong!¡±


    Usually, even if her daughter made a mistake, she would only remain silent when Fang Yunshu criticized her. This time, she actually reacted like this. Fang Yunshu was stunned for a moment. ¡°What reason do you have?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pointed at little Fatty and said, ¡°He snatched my ice cream, hit me, and scolded me.¡±


    ¡°Then you fought him? You beat him up like this?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er raised her chin proudly and said, ¡°We fought fair and square. He couldn¡¯t beat me and even cried. Idiot.¡±


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife immediately screamed, ¡°Did you hear that? Did you hear that? It was your daughter who beat my son up like this. Is your Fang Family bullying our Tang Family because we don¡¯t have anyone?¡±


    Fang Yunshu could not help but feel a headacheing on. She had never dealt with something like this before.


    In the past, it had always been others who bullied them, and they could only swallow their anger. Today, their daughter had beaten others up.


    ¡°Third Sister-inw Tang. About this fight between children, it¡¯s not a big deal. Ling¡¯er is still young, she¡­¡± Fang Yunshu wanted to say that her daughter was so young and that it wouldn¡¯t hurt. However, when she saw the little fatty¡¯s swollen face, she swallowed her words.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a big deal? Look at what she did to my son.¡± Tang Youjun¡¯s wife scolded, ¡°This silly girl. It¡¯s obvious that she has a mother but no father to teach her. Otherwise, why would she be so rude?¡±


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize on behalf of my daughter. We¡¯ll pay for your son¡¯s medical expenses.¡±


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife did not let them off and said, ¡°That¡¯s it? Your Fang Family¡¯s silly girl hit my son. If this gets out, will our Tang Family not be humiliated?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sneered. ¡°Haha, how arrogant. When your son bullied our Ling¡¯er, you guys said that it was a child¡¯s matter. When you couldn¡¯t win the fight, your Tang Family wants to interfere. Do you think Yunshu is easy to bully?¡±


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife red at him and shouted, ¡°Nonsense. Can your Fang Family¡¯s silly daughterpare to our son? He¡¯s the eldest grandson of the Tang Family. He¡¯s the one who the Tang Family will focus on nurturing in the future. A strand of his hair is worth more than your silly daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face turned even colder. ¡°Since you want to put it that way, then I¡¯ll say. The fight is already done. What can your Tang Family do?¡±


    Tang Youjun¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who do you think you are, kid? You dare to challenge our Tang Family?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°Let me tell you again, my name is Ye Xiaofei. Fang Ling¡¯er is my daughter. I will take responsibility for everything that happens to her. Whoever dares to bully my daughter, I, Ye Xiaofei, will let you know the consequences.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant. Fang Yunshu, can he represent the Fang Family?¡± Tang Youjun looked at Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu was in a daze. She had been working too hard for the past few years. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s protection seemed to have given her someone to rely on.


    However, Tang Youjun¡¯s words immediately shocked her. Although the Fang Family was not necessarily inferior to the Tang Family, if the Tang Family and the Fang Family became enemies because of a small matter between children, then her responsibility would be great.


    Fang Yunshu said hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He doesn¡¯t represent the Fang Family at all. Third Brother Tang, since this has already happened. let¡¯s talk about how to settle the matter. Brother Tang San, Third Sister-inw Tang, whatever you want, we¡¯ll do our best to satisfy you.¡±


    Tang Youjun said, ¡°Our request is very simple. We don¡¯t want your Fang Family¡¯s money, nor do we need your Fang Family to do anything. We just want my son to beat your daughter up.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei teased, ¡°Another fight? Sure, as long as your son can take a beating.¡±


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife said fiercely, ¡°Listen up. I want my son to beat your daughter up. Your daughter is not allowed to fight back.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu shouted at the same time.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Are you guys looking for death?¡±


    Tang Youjun sneered, ¡°Heh, if you don¡¯t agree, then we¡¯ll just wait and see. I¡¯d like to see if the Fang Family will be enemies with the Tang Family for a silly daughter.¡±


    ¡°Well said. Then I¡¯ll be your enemy to the end today.¡± Ye Xiaofei sneered and suddenly raised his hand, pping Tang Youjun¡¯s face.


    Then, he pped Tang Youjun¡¯s wife.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Tang Youjun also brought two bodyguards from the Tang Family. The two of them shouted and rushed toward Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his arm and pulled the two of them out. Then, he reached out and grabbed Tang Youjun and his wife by the neck, dragging them out like dead dogs.


    Their shrill cries resounded through the clouds.


    Shocked, Fang Yunshu rushed up and said angrily, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you¡¯re crazy! Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Stop what?¡± Ye Xiaofei turned his head and red at Fang Yunshu, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the boss of the Fang Family now. If you can¡¯t even protect your own daughter, how can you bear this responsibility in the future?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fang Yunshu was speechless.


    ¡°This kind of b*stard even came to bully us. If we don¡¯t beat them out, are we still going to invite them to stay here for dinner? Today, we¡¯ll just offend the Tang Family. If you, Fang Yunshu, as the mother, don¡¯t dare to bear the responsibility, then I, Ye Xiaofei, as the father, will bear the responsibility!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words stunned Fang Yunshu. She watched helplessly as Ye Xiaofei threw the two of them out of the Fang Family¡¯s main gate.


    Tang Youjun and his wife were about to go crazy. Tang Youjun struggled to stand up, pointed at Ye Xiaofei, and shouted, ¡°Your Fang Family actually dared to attack our Tang Family. Our Tang Family will not let you off.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°In this world, no one is allowed to touch a single hair on Ling¡¯er¡¯s head. It¡¯s fine if the Tang Family is obedient, but if not, I will make you disappear from the face of the earth!¡±


    Tang Youjun gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright! Good! Kid, just you wait. Our Tang Family will fight your Fang Family to the death!¡±


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife jumped up and shouted in exasperation, ¡°Kill him! I must kill him!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°I wee you toe and kill me. However, you¡¯d better have this realization. If anyone wants to kill me, I will definitely¡­ Kill them!¡±


    The wordsing out of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth made Tang Youjun and his wife feel an inexplicable chill¡­

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    In Fang Yunshu¡¯s room.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er stood side by side. Fang Yunshu stood in front of the two of them, gritting her teeth as she looked at them.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, what do you want me to do for you to stop?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei no longer had the imposing manner he had before. In front of Fang Yunshu, he once again appeared a little weak. He said, ¡°How am I harming you? I don¡¯t want you and Ling¡¯er to be bullied.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really kind-hearted, aren¡¯t you?¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Do you know that by doing this, you will cause a conflict between the Tang Family and the Fang Family? This will bring great losses to the Fang Family?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei snorted, ¡°So what? Just because of this Ling¡¯er can be beaten up by that little fatty?¡±


    Fang Yunshu said angrily, ¡°Of course not. But there are other ways to deal with this problem. However, you are so rude. There is no turning back.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°What¡¯s there to change? They are out to bully us. Why should we reason with them? Then we should fight them directly and beat them until they are convinced.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t reason with you, you b*stard. But you have to know that you¡¯re not helping Ling¡¯er and me. You¡¯re bringing huge trouble to Ling¡¯er and me. The Tang Family will definitely make things difficult for us, and the Fang Family will definitely me Ling¡¯er and me. Sigh!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei curled his lips in disdain and said, ¡°Would the Fang Family dare? You¡¯re now in control of the cooperation with the Nox Company. If you offend them, you¡¯ll just leave them. If the Nox Company doesn¡¯t cooperate with your Fang Family, the Fang Family will suffer the greatest loss.¡±


    ¡°Why am I so weak? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the boss now. Whether the Fang Family can benefit or not is up to you. If you don¡¯t take this opportunity to be tough, how can you protect Ling¡¯er in the future?¡±


    ¡°Unyielding!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er swung her fist.


    Fang Yunshu red at her daughter. ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything about you yet. Why did you get into a fight? Is this how a girl should behave?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and said, ¡°He hit me first.¡±


    ¡°How old are you? You fought with someone, and you even fought with a boy. What if he injured you?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er said, ¡°He can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched when she thought of the Fatty. She turned to Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you b*stard. How dare you teach Ling¡¯er how to fight?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by fighting? That was self-defense, alright? I will make Ling¡¯er more and more powerful. In this world, only Ling¡¯er can bully others. No one can bully her!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Bully others!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er swung her fist again.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fang Yunshu roared.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you have to remember that Fang Ling¡¯er is my daughter, not yours. Stay out of my daughter¡¯s business, especially when you¡¯re teaching her such nonsense. How dare you make a girl fight?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head. ¡°Your method is wrong. Do you want Ling¡¯er to be bullied like you?¡±


    ¡°Why am I being bullied? Why would I let others bully me? If you hadn¡¯t harmed me back then, would I be like this now?¡± Fang Yunshu became even angrier.


    Ye Xiaofei said immediately, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that there was something fishy about what happened back then. Let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Get lost! I have nothing to say to you.¡± Fang Yunshu grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and pushed him out without any exnation.


    After chasing Ye Xiaofei away, Fang Yunshu sat weakly on the bed. She rubbed her forehead with her hand and felt a headacheing on.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was still standing there, looking at Fang Yunshu nervously. Without Ye Xiaofei¡¯s protection, she did not have much confidence.


    Feeling her daughter¡¯s nervousness, Fang Yunshu quickly shook her head. Her daughter¡¯s autistic syndrome was mainly caused by her emotions. Her attitude could easily worsen her condition. She quickly hugged her daughter and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy won¡¯t scold you anymore.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er reached out her hand and gently touched her mother¡¯s face.


    Fang Yunshu could see the concern in Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes, and her heart felt warm. As a mother, she had to protect her child well. In the past, she did not have the ability to do so, but now, although she did not dare to say that she had the ability, at least she could fight for it.


    Patting her daughter¡¯s back gently, Fang Yunshu said gently, ¡°Ling¡¯er, Mommy will protect you. The Tang Family can¡¯t bully you.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er immediately puffed out her chest and said, ¡°We are not wrong. What are we afraid of?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. She must have learned this from Ye Xiaofei.


    This incident happened in the Fang Family¡¯s courtyard. Of course, the servants of the Fang Family saw it. This matter immediately became known to everyone in the Fang Family.


    In the Fang Family¡¯s meeting hall, many people from the Fang Family had returned.


    At this moment, all of them were angrily making things difficult for Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Fang Yunshu, what¡¯s wrong with you? You actually dare to have a conflict with the Tang family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You actually made such a big deal out of a child¡¯s matter. Do you know how big the trouble is?¡±


    Fang Yunshu looked around and took a deep breath. ¡°In this matter, it was the Tang Family who bullied my daughter first. It was just a fight between two children, and it was originally not a big deal. However, the Tang Family actually came to our door and asked to beat my daughter up. If I agree, where will our Fang Family¡¯s face be? Doesn¡¯t that mean that anyone cane to our house and behave atrociously in the future?¡±


    Fang Yunduo curled her lips and said disdainfully, ¡°So what if your silly daughter was beaten up? Who canugh at our Fang Family?¡±


    Fang Yunshu asked in a low voice, ¡°You mean, if my daughter isn¡¯t a member of the Fang Family, then I¡¯m not a member of the Fang Family either?¡±


    Fang Yunduo was even more disdainful. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a member of the Fang Family, you can represent the Fang Family. A person like you who doesn¡¯t know how to behave has long been a disgrace to the Fang Family. I think we should let you bring your daughter to the Tang Family to apologize to avoid this conflict.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Fang Yunshu sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me to apologize. It¡¯s also fine for my daughter to be beaten up by them. Then from now on, I¡¯ll be too embarrassed to represent the Fang Family in dealing with the Nox Company.¡±


    The hall instantly fell silent. Everyone could not help but look at each other.


    Fang Yunshu was now the representative of the Fang Family. If this was true, it would represent the weakness of the Fang Family. This would probably greatly affect the cooperation with the Nox Company.


    Fang Yunshu looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and could not help but let out a breath of relief. She felt indescribably happy.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Ye Xiaofei was chased out by Fang Yunshu, so he returned to Ning City Grand Hotel.


    When he returned to his room, he heard a sounding from another room. Ye Xiaofei pushed the door open and barged in.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream came from inside.


    Luna had just taken a shower and was about to change her clothes, but she did not even have a corner of her clothes on her.


    Ye Xiaofei did not expect to encounter such a situation, so he quickly retreated and closed the door.


    Rubbing his nose, Ye Xiaofei could not help but whisper, ¡°So white, so big!¡±


    After a while, Luna came out of the room and looked at Ye Xiaofei bitterly. ¡°Mr. Ye, why didn¡¯t you knock beforeing in?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just used to being casual. ¡± Ye Xiaofei said as he subconsciously nced at Luna¡¯s chest.


    He could not help but think about the scene just now, and he really had the urge to hug Luna in his arms.


    Luna could not help but feel a little nervous. She sat a little further away from Ye Xiaofei and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Mr. Ye, why did you look for me just now?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately threw away his messy thoughts and said, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s really something you need to do.¡±


    Luna said, ¡°Please tell me, Mr. Ye. I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I want you to find out more about Fang Yunshu, especially about what happened back then, who she had a child with, and the reason why she slept with me back then.¡±


    Luna naturally guessed their rtionship with Ye Xiaofei helping Fang Yunshu, but Ye Xiaofei¡¯s request made her very curious. She said, ¡°Mr. Ye, isn¡¯t your incident with Miss Fang your private matter? It¡¯s not appropriate for me to find out.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡± Why do you have to ask her directly? You can talk about her child first, then about the child¡¯s father, and then talk about some emotional experiences. Fang Yunshu has a favor to ask of you now, and you don¡¯t have any interactions with her rtives and friends. Then she won¡¯t be wary and will probably tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°This feels like a scam¡­¡± Luna looked troubled.


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Ye Xiaofei could not help but widen his eyes and said, ¡°I feel like we were both framed back then. I¡¯m trying to find out who the mastermind was. This is also helping her. It¡¯s just that she hates me now and I can¡¯tmunicate with her, so I asked you to do it.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll definitely help you do it well, but this will definitely take some time. After all, if a person can truly open their heart to me, they need to trust me enough.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m not in a hurry. Just do your best. Oh no, then I can¡¯t stay here either. If she finds any clues and connects you and me together, then this matter will be over.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said and left.


    Luna saw Ye Xiaofei out and closed the door before she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Ye Xiaofei had left. If he did not leave, she was really afraid that Ye Xiaofei would vite her, because Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze when he looked at her just now clearly carried a kind of desire.


    Perhaps Ye Xiaofei left because he was afraid of making a mistake?


    On second thought, Luna thought that Ye Xiaofei was even more worthy of praise. It was quite rare for a man to be able to restrain his desires.


    Luna was really thinking about the wrong thing.


    Ye Xiaofei had been on Viin Ind all these years, and none of the people he had met were good people. Then how could their thoughts be normal?


    Especially when it came to women. These people basically treated women as a kind of asset and toy. Ye Xiaofei had been influenced by them for so long. How could he treat women with that kind of respect?


    Ye Xiaofei did not use force on them directly. The reason was that the education he received when he was young still had some impact on him. He had not beenpletely assimted by those people.


    After leaving the hotel, Ye Xiaofei went straight to the bar.


    Meng Zhijing gave Ye Xiaofei a stack of information about ck Forest.


    Ye Xiaofei read through it carefully. Although the information was not detailed, it clearly stated the basic situation of the ck Forest.


    Although ck Forest had some influence five years ago, it was much weaker than it was now. Five years ago, his strength had soared and he had quickly consolidated the various small power in the north of Ning City.


    His business was mainly in the entertainment industry, such as karaoke bars, bars, and bathing centers.


    There were a few families that were close to the ck Forest, including the Tang Family that had a conflict with them today.


    If the rise of the ck Forest five years ago was rted to the matter of framing him, then this matter was even stranger, because it meant that his matters were more serious.


    What Ye Xiaofei could not understand the most was, what did he have to be framed by others?


    ¡°Where is ck Forest now?¡±


    Meng Zhijing said hurriedly, ¡°I received news today that he has just left the country.¡±


    ¡°Left the country?¡± Ye Xiaofei frowned.


    Could it be that he knew that he was being investigated and ran away?


    Meng Zhijing saw Ye Xiaofei frowning and said nervously, ¡°Mr. Ye, this information isn¡¯t very detailed. If we wait a few more days, I¡¯ll definitely be able to produce more detailed information.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Then you can continue to investigate him in detail, especially the process of his rise five years ago.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely investigate as soon as possible.¡± Meng Zhijing quickly agreed.


    Ye Xiaofei asked, ¡°By the way, who¡¯s supporting you?¡±


    Meng Zhijing said, ¡°It¡¯s the Wang Family.¡±


    Just as she said this, the office door was pushed open.


    Meng Zhijing frowned. She had already instructed that no one was allowed to disturb her when she was meeting Ye Xiaofei.


    However, when she saw the person who came in, Meng Zhijing¡¯s expression changed. She quickly stood up and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, what brings you here?¡±


    Three people came in. The leader was in his thirties. He had a sharp mouth and monkey-like cheeks. He had a wretched look on his face. He grinned and said, ¡°Jingjing, I missed you so much.¡±


    As he spoke, he stretched out his arms and walked toward Meng Zhijing, as if he wanted to give her a warm hug.


    ¡°Young Master Wang! There¡¯s someone here.¡± Meng Zhijing quickly took two steps back.


    Young Master Wang red at Ye Xiaofei, ¡°F*ck, you brat, hurry up and get out!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei ignored him and said to Meng Zhijing, ¡°Is he the Wang family you mentioned?¡±


    Meng Zhijing quickly said, ¡°Yes, this is the young master of the Wang Family, Wang Yugang.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re tough or not. This guy looks so annoying. You don¡¯t need their support anymore.¡±

 Chapter 41 - 41: Meng Zhijing’s Choice

    Chapter 41: Meng Zhijing¡¯s Choice


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s wordspletely stunned Meng Zhijing.


    Forces like them had to rely on thoserge families. Without the support of thoserge families, it would be difficult for them to make any progress and sustain themselves.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s suggestion really put her in a difficult position.


    ¡°Yo!¡± Wang Yugang sized Ye Xiaofei up and said, ¡°Tell me your name. I want to see who is so arrogant.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei lightly said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei.¡±


    ¡°Ye?¡± Wang Yugang frowned. He thought about the various big families in Ning City and even the entire Dongzhou Province. There was not a single n with the surname Ye.


    ¡°Kid, do you know who I am?¡± Wang Yugang asked again,


    Ye Xiaofei impatiently said, ¡°1 don¡¯t care who you are. 1 just don¡¯t like seeing you. I¡¯m telling you now, Meng Zhijing will work for me in the future. You better get lost as far as you can.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Wang Yugang burst intoughter, and then his face suddenly became very ferocious. ¡°Kid, you really know how to act tough. Do you believe that I¡¯ll throw you into the sea and feed you to the sharks right now? Let the sharks devour you until there¡¯s nothing left of you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Wang Yugang and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, but with your physique, even if you were to be fed to sharks, you wouldn¡¯t be enough to fill the gaps between their teeth.¡±


    Meng Zhijing quickly stood between them and said anxiously, ¡°Both of you, let¡¯s calm down and talk it out. This should be a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Jingjing, I¡¯m giving you face, but you have to chase this ignorant bastard out immediately,¡± Wang Yugang said.


    At this point, Ye Xiaofei remained silent and simply looked at Meng Zhijing indifferently. He had already made his stance clear. The rest was up to Meng Zhijing¡¯s choice.


    Meng Zhijing felt overwhelmed. She felt that she could not afford to offend either of them. Whoever she offended would be enough to make her suffer.


    Wang Yugang¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Meng Zhijing, you¡¯re actually hesitating. Is this how you treat the Wang family? Do you know that without the support of the Wang family, you, Meng Zhijing, would not be where you are today? Once you leave the Wang family, I guarantee that within a month, you, Meng Zhijing, will be left with nothing but scraps.¡±


    Meng Zhijing looked at Ye Xiaofei, then turned to Wang Yugang and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, your words are unfair. Your Wang Family has given me a lot of support over the years, but I, Meng Zhijing, have also done a lot for your Wang Family with my brothers. It¡¯s enough topensate for the support your Wang Family has given me. Our rtionship is based on mutual assistance, and 1 am not a subordinate of your Wang Family.¡±


    Wang Yugang¡¯s eyes widened as he roared, ¡°Meng Zhijing, are you talking to me?¡±


    Mang Zhijing raised her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! The five families have indeed supported us, but your Wang family has also taken most of our benefits. I, Meng Zhijing, don¡¯t owe the Wang family anything.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Wang Yugangughed in anger and said, ¡°Meng Zhijing, you¡¯re betraying the Wang family.¡±


    Meng Zhijing took a deep breath and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, you¡¯re being too serious. I, Meng Zhijing, have always only cooperated with you. I don¡¯t want to cooperate with the Wang family anymore.¡±


    ¡°Good! Good!¡± Wang Yugang pointed at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Meng Zhijing, I¡¯d like to know what this kid gave you to make you so bold.¡±


    Meng Zhijing smiled charmingly and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, what he gave me, your Wang family can¡¯t give me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­Alright, Meng Zhijing, I¡¯d like to see if he can protect you without the support of the Wang family. Sooner orter, you, Meng Zhijing, will kneel in front of me and beg me.¡±


    Wang Yugang red at Ye Xiaofei hatefully, turned around, and left angrily.


    Meng Zhijing closed the door and turned around to meet Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smiling eyes.


    Meng Zhijing came to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s side and sat down. She said bitterly, ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡¯ve shattered my support with just a few words.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°You don¡¯t need that kind of support, especially that disgusting look. It just irritates me.¡±


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly said, ¡°That guy has always had feelings for me, but I know very well that he only wants to treat me as a ything. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never let him have his way. I don¡¯t want such a disgusting person to touch a single finger of mine.¡±


    ¡°What if I touch you?¡± Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and ced his hand on Meng Zhijing¡¯s leg.


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s muscles tensed up, but she did not avoid it. She pouted and said, ¡°If Mr. Ye wants to touch me, then I naturally don¡¯t feel that way, but¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei moved his hands gently and said, ¡°But what?¡±


    Meng Zhijing bit her lip forcefully and said, ¡°But this inevitably made me respect Mr. Ye. I¡¯ve always respected Mr. Ye.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said,¡± You don¡¯t have to tter me. When I¡¯m with you, I indeed wanted to take advantage of you. You¡¯ve performed well today, so I¡¯ll give you a little reward. Take off your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Meng Zhijing¡¯s face stiffened as she looked at Ye Xiaofei with her mouth agape.


    After about ten seconds, Meng Zhijing bit her lip hard and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, 1, Meng Zhijing, have been told since I was young that 1 use my beauty to seduce men in exchange for benefits. Therefore, I swear in my heart that 1 will never use my beauty in exchange for benefits. If Mr. Ye really values me, please¡­ Don¡¯t force me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly patted Meng Zhijing¡¯s leg andughed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t misjudge you. When 1 asked you to take off your clothes, it was to teach you the true path of cultivating true qi. Do you think I want to sleep with you?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Meng Zhijing cried out in surprise. Her eyes widened, and then she said excitedly, ¡°I misunderstood, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. After all, it¡¯s inevitable for you to misunderstand such things. Moreover, 1 won¡¯t hide it from you. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯m naturally willing to go with the flow. I¡¯ve never really enjoyed a woman¡¯s taste since I was born.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei did not hide his thoughts, which made Meng Zhijing even more rxed. After all, she was well aware of the allure her body held for men.


    However, her focus had changed. ¡°No way? Isn¡¯t Fang Yunshu your woman?¡±


    ¡°Oh, her. Don¡¯t even mention her. I got into a lot of trouble without even experiencing anything back then.¡± Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°Take off your clothes. Once we leave this ce, we won¡¯t find another opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Meng Zhijing quickly agreed, but when it came to the take action, she was slow and her face was so red that it was about to drip blood.


    The key was that Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t avoid her at all. His eyes were staring straight at her¡­.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Special Teaching

    Chapter 42: Special Teaching


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Zhijing usually liked to wear cheongsams, and today was no exception.


    The cheongsams had very ancient buttons, and there were more than ten buttons on the entire dress.


    Meng Zhijing unbuttoned the three buttons on her cor. She was really shy and embarrassed.


    Her movements were very slow and not intentional at all. However, her movements were full of temptation. Every time she unbuttoned a button, a bit more of her neckline would be exposed.


    Meng Zhijing naturally possessed a seductive charm, and her bashful appearance showed off her seductiveness even more vividly.


    This was full of temptation for men. Even a worldly yboy would not be able to stand this, let alone Ye Xiaofei, who had never experienced the affairs of a man and a woman.


    His eyes were fixed on Meng Zhijing, and his breathing involuntarily quickened.


    Meng Zhijing looked at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s appearance and could not help but panic. The young man in front of her was undoubtedly very capable. If he forced her, she would have no chance to resist at all.


    However, Meng Zhijing suddenly had a thought. If this continued, there would only be one oue, and that would be sex.


    She suddenly thought of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s weakness. He didn¡¯t know much about the intimate matters between men and women, so she could take the initiative in this aspect. If she controlled the scale, she would have a chance to protect herself.


    Taking a deep breath, Meng Zhijing stopped and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, can you tell me why 1 have to undress?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei swallowed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to use my fingers to guide the cirction of your true qi. This way, you can use your true qi once. It¡¯s much more convenient than practicing it yourself.¡±


    Meng Zhijing asked carefully, ¡°Then if you encounter any problems during the process, will something like what¡¯s mentioned in the novel happen¡­going astray?¡±


    ¡°Going astray is unlikely, but it might greatly diminish the results. Heh, are you worried that I¡¯ll be distractedter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I believe in Mr. Ye¡¯s character, but if Mr. Ye goes into a daze or something, then I¡¯ll suffer a huge loss. I want to achieve the best results. Given this opportunity, 1 don¡¯t want to miss even a tiny bit.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°What you said makes sense. You¡¯re too tempting to me. I¡¯m too easily distracted.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°You go into the house and undress first. 1¡¯11 calm myself down a bit.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Xiaofei was really restraining himself, Meng Zhijing felt somewhat guilty. She said, ¡°Mr. Ye, aren¡¯t I being a little too hard on you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to protect yourself. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll be angry. Don¡¯t worry. 1 don¡¯t want my subordinates to hold any resentment towards me. Otherwise, how can I be at ease when you do things?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled as he watched Meng Zhijing enter the lounge. He knew exactly what Meng Zhijing was thinking.


    However, this made him admire Meng Zhijing even more. A subordinate who only knew how to obey could only be used and not relied upon. Only a subordinate who had his own ideas and could listen to hismands could be truly relied upon. Only then could he truly stand on his own.


    Originally, Ye Xiaofei only wanted to recruit Meng Zhijing to handle tasks and didn¡¯t want to get involved in her personal affairs.


    But now Ye Xiaofei felt that his matter was not simple. He needed to have his own power so that he could better investigate the matter of the past more effectively.


    Meng Zhijing really well suited to his requirements, and that¡¯s why he respected her.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯m ready!¡± Meng Zhijing¡¯s shout came from the room.


    Ye Xiaofei took two deep breaths to calm his scattered thoughts and then walked directly into the room.


    Meng Zhijing was lying on the bed with a thin nket covering her body. Her shoulders were slightly exposed.


    However, even that small glimpse of skin was tantalizing, it made Ye Xiaofei have endless fantasies.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin then.¡± Ye Xiaofei also got on the bed and sat beside Meng Zhijing. He circted the Heaven and Earth Scripture, and all his distracting thoughts were instantly cleared.


    ¡°Concentrate. Don¡¯t have any distracting thoughts in your mind. Feel the path of my true qi as it circtes¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said in a deep voice, without waiting for Meng Zhijing to respond. With a pull of his hand, he threw the nket off Meng Zhijing¡¯s body.


    Meng Zhijingy there motionless. Although her expression was flustered for a moment, she immediately regained herposure.


    Ye Xiaofei patted Meng Zhijing¡¯s Dantian with one hand and directly mobilized the true qi in her Dantian, then slowly circted it along her meridians.


    ¡°The true qi flows up from the Dantian to the Shanzhong acupoint and stays there for three breaths.¡±


    The true method of practicing true qi was not as simple as circting it in the meridians.


    Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be much difference between the various kung fu.


    Apart from the different routes of true qi in the meridians, the length of time it stayed at each acupoint also yed a wonderful role.


    Ye Xiaofei exined the acupuncture points and duration to stay while guiding the path.


    After more than an hour, Ye Xiaofei finally stopped.


    ¡°Do you remember it?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Remember! I¡­¡± Meng Zhijing immediately said.


    Ye Xiaofei said,¡± Then you can practice on your own, I¡¯ll supervise. If there are any problems, I¡¯ll correct them in time.¡±


    Meng Zhijing agreed and quickly got up to sit cross-legged. She began to practice ording to the method Ye Xiaofei taught her.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but praise Meng Zhijing¡¯sprehension ability. She only made a few minor mistakes the first time.


    By the second attempt, she executed everything urately and wlessly.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Well done, It¡¯s truly impressive. The effects have already exceeded my expectations.¡±


    ¡°Really? Really?¡± After Meng Zhijing finished practicing, she was still not confident. But when she heard Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words, her face flushed with excitement.


    ¡°Of course, heh heh. You¡¯ve done so well, I also feel a sense of aplishment.¡±


    Meng Zhijing was like a piece of art made by Ye Xiaofei. After she seeded, she did have a sense of aplishment.


    ¡°1¡­¡± Meng Zhijing¡¯s lips twitched. Suddenly, she knelt on the bed and said, ¡°Can I call you Master?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately shook his head and refused.


    Meng Zhijing said anxiously. ¡°I will be loyal to you, I will never have any other thoughts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about these things. I¡¯m not much older than you. It¡¯s notfortable for you to call me Master. Besides, I¡¯m tempted by you from time to time. If I have sex with you one day, wouldn¡¯t that be even worse?¡±


    Meng Zhijing was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, she pursed her lips and smiled. She blinked and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Master and disciple are indeed not suitable.¡±


    At this time, she suddenly didn¡¯t care so much about her persistence. If Ye Xiaofei wanted to, she really didn¡¯t have any resistance..

 Chapter 43 - 43: Meng Zhijing’s Change of Mind

    Chapter 43: Meng Zhijing¡¯s Change of Mind


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was also to express his desire for her body, but when Ye Xiaofei said such words, Meng Zhijing really did not feel the slightest bit of disgust.


    ¡°Then Mr. Ye, the technique I¡¯m practicing should be considered a kind of cultivation method, right? Docs it have a name?¡±


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Scripture!¡±


    Meng Zhijing said, ¡°Heaven and Earth Scripture, Heaven and Earth! This name was good. Just two words were enough to epass everything and gave a strong impression.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what I taught you is only the most superficial of these things.¡±


    ¡°The most superficial thing!¡± Meng Zhijing was not disappointed, instead, her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Then will you be able to teach me something even more advanced techniques after I make a contribution in the future?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Of course. As long as you make me happy, I¡¯ll naturally teach you more advanced techniques.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes subconsciously nced at Meng Zhijing.


    Meng Zhijing had no clothes on her yet. When she talked to Ye Xiaofei, she was not in a hurry to put them on. She even felt an inexplicable excitement when Ye Xiaofei took a second look at her.


    ¡°Alright, you can continue practicing here first. I have to leave, or else I won¡¯t be able to control myself and do something bad.¡±


    After Ye Xiaofei finished speaking, he stood up and walked out.


    It only took Mong Zhijing a moment to notice the awkwardness in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body and lightly pursed her lips.


    No matter how powerful the other party was, he was still a man, and her own body was her best asset.


    However, Meng Zhijing was very smart. She knew that she had to make good use of her body. At the very least, she had to keep teasing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s appetite for now. Otherwise, it would be worthless.


    Ye Xiaofei had been out of Meng Zhijing¡¯s room for more than ten minutes, and the only thing that lingered in his mind was Meng Zhijing¡¯s body.


    He was a hot-blooded young man. It was indeedmendable that he could hold back just now.


    Half an hourter, Meng Zhijing put on her clothes and walked out. She was radiant and energetic.


    Meng Zhijing sat down beside Ye Xiaofei. She ced Ye Xiaofei¡¯s leg on her own and gently massaged it with both hands. She said, ¡°Do you feelfortable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s veryfortable. You can do this more often.¡± Ye Xiaofeiy downfortably, enjoying himself.


    Meng Zhijing pursed her lips and smiled while she said, ¡°Docs this count as a contribution?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei alsoughed and said, ¡°Well, if you umte a hundred times, it can be counted as a contribution.¡±


    Meng Zhijing smiled even more brightly. ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll give you massages every day in the future. By umting little by little, I can achieve three times a year.¡±


    Someone knocked on the door, and it sounded very urgent.


    Meng Zhijing couldn¡¯t help but frown. She was displeased to be interrupted while she was with Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Let them in. Someone is here to trouble you.¡±


    Meng Zhijing let the person in. It was one of her capable subordinates. That guy said anxiously, ¡°Sister Jing, this is bad. Two experts from the Wang family rushed in aggressively and injured several of our people.¡±


    Meng Zhijing frowned and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out immediately.¡±


    ¡°Those two experts are very powerful. Brother Hua couldn¡¯t handle them and got seriously injured.¡±


    Brother Hua was Sister Jing¡¯s most formidable subordinate. This showed how powerful the experts sent by the Wang family were.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to give it a try from behind?¡±


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said with excitement, ¡°I really want to.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and go. If you lose, don¡¯t bothering back to see me.¡±


    ¡°I will never let you down.¡±


    Meng Zhijing immediately got up and eagerly rushed out with her subordinate.


    The subordinate was a little confused. Was Sister Jing overwhelmed by anger? Why was she so happy when she encountered such big trouble?


    Ye Xiaofei slowly followed them out. There was a lively scene to watch, and he couldn¡¯t miss it.


    In the lobby of the bar, a group of more than ten people surrounded three people in the center. The one in the middle was Wang Yugang, and the other two stood on his left and right.


    The two of them had arrogant expressions and did not care about the dozen or so people outside at all.


    Meng Zhijing came down and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Young Master Wang, you came here to injure my brother. What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you asking the obvious?¡± Wang Yugang sneered and said, ¡°Meng Zhijing, if you want to leave our Wang family, you have to bear the wrath of our Wang family.¡±


    Meng Zhijing coldly replied, ¡°We¡¯ve devoted ourselves to the Wang family for so many years and brought you so many benefits. Arc you going to turn your back on us just like that?¡± She said this for the sake of her brothers to hear.


    Wang Yugang said disdainfully, ¡°Let me tell you, you all are just dogs of our Wang family. If you arc obedient, I will give you some good food. If you don¡¯t obey, I will beat you to death and cripple you. Then, I will raise a few more dogs. If you want to leave our Wang family, you will have to lose everything.¡±


    ¡°If your Wang Family doesn¡¯t treat us as humans, then we can no longer serve you. Today!¡± Meng Zhijing paused for a moment and said in a clear voice, ¡°I officially announce that we have officially separated from the Wang family and will no longer be restricted by the Wang family!¡±


    Wang Yugang¡¯s expression turned ferocious as he said, ¡°Meng Zhijing, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Meng Zhijing took a step forward and said, ¡°Without your Wang Family, my brothers and I will still live well.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll make it difficult for you now. Take her away! In the past, I gave you some face and didn¡¯t force you when you were my Wang family¡¯s dog. Now that you want to be a dog, I¡¯ll bring you back today and have some fun with you.¡±


    The skinny man beside Wang Yugang took a step forward, raised his hand like a w, and tried to grab Meng Zhijing¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Sister Jing, be careful!¡± The subordinates around them all shouted loudly to remind her, and at the same time, they rushed forward, wanting to protect Meng Zhijing.


    Meng Zhijing stepped back and easily avoided the man¡¯s w. Then, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Everyone, just watch from the side. Today, I¡¯m going to avenge my injured brothers.¡±


    ¡°Sister Jing, they are formidable!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s take them down together!¡±


    Meng Zhijing was extremely excited at this moment. In her eyes, that man¡¯s movements seemed to have slowed down a lot. She could easily evade him.


    She knew that it was all thanks to her true qi. It had heightened her sensory abilities qualitatively, along with improved reaction speed and strength. She was confident that she could win.


    A contemptuous smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°They think they can show off and act arrogant here? They really overestimate themselves. Today, I¡¯ll let my brothers see where my confidence lies in leaving the Wang family.¡±


    With a light shout, Meng Zhijing took a step forward andunched a punch at her opponent..

 Chapter 44 - 44: Combat Test

    Chapter 44: Combat Test


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A figure flew more than two meters in the air and smashed heavily onto a table. The sturdy table was smashed into pieces.


    And that person was the expert that Wang Yugang had just brought.


    With just one move, Meng Zhijing sent him flying.


    The entire bar was silent. Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The Wang Family had sent a very powerful expert from the family to establish their dominance. They wanted to beat Meng Zhijing into submission so that she would not dare to have second thoughts.


    However, who would have thought that their expert not only failed to defeat Meng Zhijing but was also defeated by her in a single move.


    ¡°Sister Jing is mighty!¡±


    ¡°Sister Jing is mighty!¡±


    After more than ten seconds, Meng Zhijing¡¯s subordinates erupted in excitement and cheered loudly.


    ¡°Worthless sc*m!¡± Wang Yugang cursed hatefully and turned to look at another expert.


    This expert was tall and burly, and his expression was ferocious. He clenched his fists, and his knuckles cracked as he said, ¡°Old Li was too careless. He couldn¡¯t even deal with a little girl. Watch me deal with her.¡±


    Although he spoke with ease, he was clearly more cautious than before. He used ck Tiger Steals Heart and attacked Meng Zhijing directly.


    The situation had happened too quickly. He didn¡¯t see how Meng Zhiqing sent hispanion flying, but Meng Zhijing was a woman after all. She must have used some technique just now to take advantage of hispanion¡¯s carelessness.


    Moreover, he was skilled in kung fu. Techniques were not his forte. His robust body and strength were strong. Even if Meng Zhijing wanted to sneak attack, it would be useless.


    Meng Zhijing let out a soft shout. Her body was actually sticking close to the burly man¡¯s arm and was already close to him.


    Two punches were thrown at the burly man¡¯s chest.


    The burly man¡¯s face immediately revealed a ferocious smile. This was exactly what he wanted. The other party¡¯s fists could not cause much damage to him. He retracted his arms and wanted to embrace Meng Zhijing in his arms. At that time, he could directly restrain her.


    His chest and Meng Zhijing¡¯s fist collided, and two ¡°thud thud¡± sounds were heard.


    Contrary to his expectations, the seemingly weak punches felt like two iron hammers, and he faintly heard the sound of bones breaking. It was likely that several of his ribs had snapped.


    A salty sensation rose in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Then, his body went limp, and he sat on the ground dispiritedly.


    Meng Zhijing clenched her fists tightly, overwhelmed with excitement. She did not expect herself to be so strong.


    She knew both of these men well. They were undoubtedly among the top five in the Wang Family, yet she easily overpowered them.


    Meng Zhijing suppressed the urge to cheer and looked at Wang Yugang while she said, ¡°Young Master Wang, out of consideration of our past cooperation, let¡¯s call it even today. Both sides have suffered injuries, and I won¡¯t pursue it further. Please leave.¡±


    Wang Yugang¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said fiercely, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant now. It turns out that your kung fu has be so powerful. However, do you think that you can challenge our Wang Family just because of this? You¡¯re really too naive.¡±


    Meng Zhijing smiled faintly and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, although we are not cooperating anymore, there is no need to hurt each other. Let¡¯s forget about it this time. However, if your Wang Family continues to be unreasonable, don¡¯t me me for being rude and attacking the Wang Family.¡±


    ¡°Good! Good! Then let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Wang Yugang gritted his teeth and left in a sorry state with his two nearly crippled experts.


    ¡°Sister Jing!¡±


    ¡°Sister Jing!¡±


    The bar was in an uproar again. Everyone surrounded Sister Jing and cheered non-stop.


    Meng Zhijing waved her hand to quiet everyone down. She said loudly, ¡°Pm sure everyone must be curious about why Pm so powerful. Let me tell you, it¡¯s all because of Mr. Ye.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Ye Xiaofei, who was standing on the stairs.


    Ye Xiaofei put his hands behind his back and nodded with a smile.


    Meng Zhijing continued, ¡°Not only did Mr. Ye increase my strength, but he also has a much stronger background. The Wang Family is no match for him. Only by following him can we have a better future. Most importantly, unlike Wang Family, Mr. Ye will not take advantage of us.¡±


    Everyone had been very dissatisfied with Ye Xiaofei in the past two days. Now they knew that Ye Xiaofei was actually so powerful.


    They were well aware of Meng Zhijing¡¯sbat strength. In just two short days, she had improved by more than double.


    So how capable must Ye Xiaofei be to achieve such a feat?


    When they looked at Ye Xiaofei again, their eyes were filled with respect.


    ¡°From today onwards, everyone will treat Mr. Ye with more respect than you treat me. If anyone disrespects Mr. Ye, don¡¯t me me for being rude to him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone agreed.


    Ye Xiaofei nodded satisfactorily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to promote you like I promoted Meng Zhijing. However, I will reward you for your contributions.¡±


    Meng Zhijing quickly said, ¡°Mr. Ye¡¯s reward may benefit you for the rest of your life. Hurry up and thank Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei walked down and said, ¡°I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first. You still have a lot of tasks to do, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t have a good time drinking with Wang Dabao yesterday, so he called Wang Dabao to ask him for another drink today.


    Wang Dabao took a long time to pick up the phone.


    ¡°D*mn Fatty, what are you doing?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked with a smile.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m working overtime. This lousy job doesn¡¯t pay much, and there¡¯s a pile of trivial matters in a day.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go look for you. When you¡¯re done, let¡¯s go for a drink.¡±


    Wang Dabao immediately responded anxiously, ¡°Please don¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xiaofei was confused.


    Wang Dabao said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll beat up our manager if youe.¡±


    ¡°Why would I beat him up?¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s words made Ye Xiaofei even more confused.


    Wang Dabao said helplessly, ¡°He¡¯ll definitely scold meter. You¡¯ll be furious when you see that.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei burst intoughter. ¡°Haha, if someone scolds you, I¡¯ll have to go and witness this joke. Quickly send me the location, and I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, you heartless guy!¡± Wang Dabao cursed, but he sent the location to Ye Xiaofei without hesitation.


    After more than ten minutes, Ye Xiaofei found Wang Dabao¡¯spany.


    Thepany wasn¡¯t big. It was in an office building. There were only a dozen work desks, and few people were in the room. A man was pointing at Wang Dabao¡¯s nose and shouting loudly.


    ¡°Wang Dabao, what¡¯s wrong with your head? What on earth is in your brain? How many times have I told you that you can¡¯t do it this way, yet you still did it again? Do you not want to work anymore? If you don¡¯t, get lost immediately.¡±


    Wang Dabao lowered his head, looking angry but not daring to speak.


    Ye Xiaofei frowned. He was furious. ¡°How dare you scold my buddy? You pissed me off,¡± he thought..

 Chapter 45 - 45: Acquiring the Company to Vent Out for My

    Chapter 45: Acquiring the Company to Vent Out for My


    Brother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A middle-aged man in his forties walked out, and enthusiastically extended his hand to Ye Xiaofei, saying, ¡°President Li, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    He obviously got the wrong person. Ye Xiaofei reached out his hand and shook his hand. He said lightly, ¡°I was dyed by something.¡±


    ¡°President Li, look, our team is very dedicated. At this time, everyone is still working overtime, especially our manager, who has great leadership experience.¡±


    The middle-aged man pointed at the person who was scolding Wang Dabao and then led Ye Xiaofei into a small office.


    Manager?


    Then the person who was talking to him should be the boss here.


    ¡°President Li, look. Regarding the investment, we¡¯ve been applying to your investmentpany for a long time. Is there a chance to approve it now?¡± Rubbing his hands, the middle-aged man looked nervous.


    ¡°Investment¡­I think it¡¯s too troublesome.¡± Ye Xiaofei had a thought in his mind and already figured out a way to avenge Wang Dabao.


    ¡°What? Then, please help us, President Li. As long as we have two million in funds, our team can directly start thepany.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°I find investment troublesome, so I want to acquire yourpany. Name a price.¡±


    The boss was stunned and stammered, ¡°President Li, this¡­this¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this and that. Name the price.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­We¡¯ve also sent you our valuation report. Our valuation is 20 million. Of course, there are some exaggerations in this. If you want to acquire it, one¡­ten million.¡±


    The boss reported the number weakly.


    It was very simple. His smallpany had only received investments of about two million. He did not have any intangible assets such as brand value. Now that he was facing operational difficulties, if someone offered him two million, he would be happy to sell thepany.


    Ye Xiaofei nced at the anxious boss and said directly, ¡°Five million. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The boss opened his eyes wide and couldn¡¯t believe Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not satisfied?¡± Ye Xiaofei frowned.


    ¡°No, no!¡± The boss hurriedly said, ¡°President Li, this is too sudden. I¡¯m a bit overwhelmed.¡±


    ¡°Give me your ount number. When you see the money, you won¡¯t be overwhelmed anymore.¡±


    The boss gave the ount number to Ye Xiaofei in doubt.


    Ye Xiaofei directly used the card Luna gave him to transfer the money.


    In less than two minutes, the boss received a notification of the payment.


    Looking at the five million in his bank ount, he trembled and almost dropped his phone.


    He couldn¡¯t be med for being overwhelmed. Even if it was a real acquisition, he couldn¡¯t ept it like this. The contract wasn¡¯t signed and the money was directly transferred.


    However, the money in his ount could not be fake. The boss looked up at Ye Xiaofei and then looked at his ount. His mind couldn¡¯tprehend it.


    Ye Xiaofei was already impatient and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I only have one request. Sign the contract with Wang Dabao. Wang Dabao will be the boss here from now on.¡±


    ¡°Are you acquiring it for Wang Dabao?¡± The boss looked at the manager who was still scolding Wang Dabao through the window and suddenly understood.


    This person must be rted to Wang Dabao. When he saw Wang Dabao being criticized, he acquired thepany in a fit of anger and made Wang Dabao the boss just to avenge Wang Dabao.


    Five million. Acquiring apany just to vent his anger. This young man in front of him was really generous.


    ¡°I understand, President Li. I¡¯ll go and announce this matter right away.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded in appreciation and said, ¡°Go ahead then.¡±


    The boss went straight to the work area outside and pped his hands.


    Everyone looked at him.


    ¡°Everyone, I have an important announcement to make today.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression remained the same. When the boss announced something important, it usually meant more work for them.


    ¡°All of you, cheer up!¡± The manager roared and then approached the boss with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Please go ahead, boss.¡±


    The boss nced at him and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He didn¡¯t hate this manager. On the contrary, he was grateful to this guy from the bottom of his heart. If he hadn¡¯t scolded Wang Dabao for others to see, hispany wouldn¡¯t have been sold at a high price.


    The manager was a little confused by the boss¡¯s meaningful smile. Why did he feel that this matter seemed to have something to do with him?


    ¡°Ourpany has been acquired. You will wee a new boss.¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then their expressions became more varied.


    Everyone was very clear about the difficulties thepany was facing now. The sry was barely paid, and bonuses are out of the question. If there was a new boss, everyone¡¯s treatment might be better.


    The manager was shocked. He was different from ordinary employees. He had gained the trust of his current boss and could exert his power here. However, if he changed to a new boss, he might not be able to keep his position as a manager. He hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, why so sudden?¡±


    The boss smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite sudden, but I can tell everyone that the new boss is very strong. Everyone will definitely live a good life under the new boss in the future.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, eagerly waiting for the boss¡¯s next words.


    The bossughed again and said, ¡°And our new boss is among us. I think everyone will be surprised, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone looked at each other in bewilderment.


    Could it be that there was a super wealthy second-generation heir hidden among their colleagues? But none of them seemed like it.


    Wang Dabao also looked around, thinking about who he had a good rtionship with. If it¡¯s someone he gets along well with, he would have a good life ahead.


    The manager¡¯s heart was in a mess. He had not finished throwing a tantrum at Wang Dabao just now. At this moment, he red at him and said, ¡°Wang Dabao, what are you looking at? Even if it¡¯s someone, it can¡¯t be you.¡±


    The boss patted the manager¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily?¡± The manager didn¡¯te back to his senses for a moment. Then, he saw the boss walk straight to Wang Dabao.


    Wang Dabao watched as the boss approached him, and the smile on the boss¡¯s face grew wider. This made him feel uneasy.


    ¡°Bo¡­Boss!¡±


    The boss grabbed Wang Dabao¡¯s hand and shook it hard. He said loudly, ¡°Wang Dabao, congrattions on bing the new boss of ourpany!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Everyone in thepany eximed.


    Wang Dabao and the manager shouted the loudest.


    Wang Dabao shook his head hard and stuttered, ¡°Boss, are you¡­are you mistaken?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, Dabao. Thepany will surely thrive under your leadership! Work hard!¡±


    The boss¡¯s smile was so bright, and there was a hint of ttery in his tone¡­.

 Chapter 46 - 46: You Are the Boss

    Chapter 46: You Are the Boss


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Boss, I know I made a mistake at work. I will try my best to correct it. Please give me another chance. I will do better, I promise¡±


    Wang Dabao took his boss¡¯s words as sarcasm. He thought that the boss was mocking him for considering himself the boss and not taking his work seriously.


    When the manager heard Wang Dabao¡¯s words, he came back to his senses. He immediately red and said, ¡°Wang Dabao, you still have the face to plead for mercy? Ourpany doesn¡¯t keep a good-for-nothing like you. Now! Immediately! Pack your things and leave.¡±


    The boss turned to look at the manager and secretly gave him a signal. He wanted to help this guy.


    However, the manager had misinterpreted his boss¡¯s intention. Most importantly, he couldn¡¯t believe what his boss had said was true.


    The manager shouted at Wang Dabao again, ¡°Wang Dabao, what are you still doing here? Hurry up and get lost!¡±


    The manager¡¯s face stiffened. He knew that he couldn¡¯t help this manager anymore.


    Wang Dabao had already been scolded by the manager for more than half an hour. For the sake of this job, he had been holding it in all along. Now that he heard that he was going to be fired, he could not bear it anymore.


    ¡°I quit!¡± Wang Dabao stood up abruptly, and a fierce look appeared in his eyes. He pointed at the manager¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°B*stard, who do you think you are? Other than showing off in front of us, what else do you have? I¡¯ve had enough of you. Even if you don¡¯t fire me today, I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The manager was frightened by Wang Dabao¡¯s fierce look that he took two steps back.


    Wang Dabao turned to look at the boss and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m working here because I feel that you¡¯re a good boss. But let me remind you, if you keep this manager, then don¡¯t even think about running yourpany well. Fire this bastard sooner rather thanter¡±


    The boss¡¯s face was filled with smiles as he said, ¡°Dabao, now it¡¯s up to you to decide. You¡¯re the boss. If you want to fire him, then fire him.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­boss, with your words, my time here wasn¡¯t in vain. Goodbye.¡± Wang Dabao still didn¡¯t take his boss¡¯s words seriously. He picked up the box by his feet and was about to leave.


    The boss grabbed his arm and said, ¡°Dabao, you can¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Let¡¯s quickly sign the contract.¡±


    Wang Dabao said gratefully, ¡°Oh, thank you, boss. Give me the resignation contract.¡±


    Resignation and firing were two different concepts, and they had different implications for Wang Dabao.


    The boss said, ¡°What resignation contract? It¡¯s thepany transfer contract. Once it¡¯s done, you¡¯ll be the boss and I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°No! Boss, what kind of act are you putting in?¡± Wang Dabao felt that the boss was not joking.


    The smile on the boss¡¯s face became even wider. He said, ¡°Heh heh, Dabao, I really didn¡¯t expect you to have such a powerful rtive. Just now, President Li came and acquired ourpany and then he handed thepany over to you.¡±


    ¡°Boss, this¡­this joke of yours is really hrious, hah hah¡­¡± The manager burst intoughter, but despite the loudughter, his face didn¡¯t reflect any amusement. He appeared extremely unnatural.


    The boss rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Can you joke about something like this?¡±


    The manager¡¯s smile stopped abruptly, and his eyes were filled with fear.


    Wang Dabao stuttered, ¡°But I don¡¯t have any rtives who are bosses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. He¡¯s still in my office. You¡¯ll know when you go in and take a look.¡±


    Wang Dabao quickly followed the boss into the office, but there was no one in the office.


    ¡°When did he leave?¡± The boss muttered and pulled Wang Dabao as he said. ¡°He is the manager of Jinxin Investment Company, Manager Li Ping.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± Wang Dabao said with absolute certainty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go confirm it then. Don¡¯t get it wrong.¡± The boss was shocked. If he signed the contract with the wrong person, he would be in big trouble.


    He had always been in contact with Li Ping over the phone. At this time, he hurriedly called him.


    The call went through, and Li Ping¡¯s slightly apologetic voice came from the other end. ¡°Old Wang, I¡¯m really sorry. There have been some changes in the investment in yourpany. It¡¯s basically impossible to proceed with the investment. You figure something out.¡±


    ¡°What? President Li, didn¡¯t youe to mypany just now?¡±


    ¡°No, this deal can¡¯t be done anymore. Why would I go to your ce? If there¡¯s a chance in the future, let¡¯s keep in touch.¡± After saying that, Li Ping hung up.


    The boss was dumbfounded. If it wasn¡¯t Li Ping, then who was the young man who came earlier?


    Wang Dabao pursed his lips and said, ¡°Boss, since it¡¯s not me, I¡¯ll leave.¡± He wasn¡¯t disappointed at all because he didn¡¯t believe it was true either.


    Just as he was about to leave, the boss shouted in surprise, ¡°Dabao, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wang Dabao was shocked by the boss¡¯s shout.


    ¡°Look, look! There¡¯s a note here.¡± The boss picked up the note excitedly and read aloud, ¡°It¡¯s that fatty Wang Dabao from yourpany.¡±


    Wang Dabao was stunned. He said carefully, ¡°Boss, what does that person look like?¡±


    The boss immediately recounted the incident, emphasizing that the person bought thepany to avenge him because he saw that he was being scolded.


    The first person that came to Wang Dabao¡¯s mind was Ye Xiaofei. It seemed that only Ye Xiaofei would help him take revenge when he was bullied. Moreover, the boss described that person¡¯s appearance to be very simr to Ye Xiaofei.


    However, he immediately dispelled this idea. Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t even have money for a taxi yesterday. Obviously, he was very poor. It was definitely impossible for him to spend five million to vent his anger.


    Could it be¡­like in the novel, he had a very powerful rtive who wasing to acknowledge him. He actually had a huge amount of wealth waiting to be inherited.


    The boss forcefully patted Wang Dabao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t be wrong. Let¡¯s hurry up and get the contract.¡±


    Wang Dabao hurriedly said, ¡°Hold on! Hold on! Boss, how much debt does ourpany have?¡±


    Wang Dabao might look chubby and simple-minded, but he wasn¡¯tcking in shrewdness. Although he worked in thispany, he didn¡¯t know if thepany was in debt. If thepany was burdened with a lot of debt, wouldn¡¯t he have to bear this debt if he took over?


    The boss said,¡± Ourpany doesn¡¯t have any external debts. I personally raised the initial capital. Now, there are still more than 100,000 in the ount. It¡¯s enough to pay next month¡¯s sry.¡±


    ¡°Dabao, don¡¯t worry. When I pulled in the investors, I prepared thepany¡¯s bnce sheet. You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±


    Wang Dabao looked at these documents and knew that thepany was just short of cash flow. Other than that, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other issues.


    ¡°Dabao, let¡¯s hurry up so that you can vent your anger on the manager.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wang Dabao mmed the table and shouted with his eyes wide open, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll sign!¡±

 Chapter 47 - 47: Pleasure First

    Chapter 47: Pleasure First


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This kind of smallpany transfer agreement was quite simple, and it was an overall acquisition, so it was even simpler.


    The boss downloaded a temte on the Inte and the two of them signed it. It was considered effective.


    As for the change of legal person, that would be a matter forter.


    The two of them came out again. Wang Dabao led the way and puffed his chest and belly. The former boss followed behind him.


    Everyone realized something when they saw this, and the manager¡¯s face turned extremely ugly.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± Wang Dabao coughed lightly. He wanted to say something, but he had never been a leader before. He had always listened to others speak, so he didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    The boss was still very observant. He continued, ¡°Everyone, from now on, Mr. Wang Dabao will be the boss of thepany. I believe that he will lead thepany and everyone to glory.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wang Dabao nodded his head vigorously and turned his gaze to the manager.


    Sweat trickled down the manager¡¯s forehead as he stammered, ¡°Da¡­Dabao!¡±


    Wang Dabao faced the manager, and his emotions surged. He red at the manager and pointed at his nose, scolding, ¡°As a manager, what contribution have you made to thepany? Besides bossing around the employees every day, what else can you do?¡±


    After the first sentence, Wang Dabao became even more imposing. He mmed the table and scolded, ¡°You scold this and that every day just to show off your authority as a manager. The employees don¡¯t have the motivation to work and have to see your face every day. What right do you have to be ourpany¡¯s manager?¡±


    Boss Yuan immediately said with a pained expression, ¡°Well said! I¡¯ve wanted to fire him for a long time! However, I was concerned about my reputation. This was a big mistake that dyed thepany¡¯s progress. He bears a great responsibility.¡±


    The manager was on the verge of tears. However, being a manager here was already the greatest achievement in his life. If it was somewhere else, he wouldn¡¯t have the confidence to find such a job. Although he was scolded by Wang Dabao, he could only smile and sincerely admit his mistake. He said, ¡°Wang Da¡­Boss Wang, I was wrong. It was all my fault in the past. I will definitely repent and help you manage thepany well.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool to let you manage thepany? Do I want you to ruin thepany?¡± Wang Dabao waved his hand forcefully, pointed at the door, and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re fired, now! Immediately! Get out!¡±


    The manager¡¯s face turned red and his lips moved a few times. In the end, he did not dare to say anything and went to pack his things dejectedly.


    Wang Dabao waved his hand again and said loudly, ¡°Now! Everyone, get off work! If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Before anyone else could react, Wang Dabao was the first to rush out of thepany.


    Everyone was left bewildered.


    Everyone looked at Boss Yuan. He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°This matter is absolutely true. In the future, thispany will belong to Wang Dabao. I¡¯ll go home and enjoy life.¡±


    He thought that he would seed, but he never thought that it would happen in such a bizarre way. With five million in his hands, he could really enjoy it.


    He strode out of thepany. As for the manager and the other employees, they had nothing to do with him.


    The manager¡¯s face was ashen. He really didn¡¯t believe that this was true.


    ¡°This must be fake. This is just a prank. Everything will return to normal when wee to work tomorrow.¡±


    Wang Dabao ran out of thepany and called Ye Xiaofei directly.


    Ye Xiaofei had just received a call from Meng Zhijing in thepany. It was inconvenient to talk in thepany, so he rushed back to Meng Zhijing¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Su Xiaoyu, who came with you that day, died in a car ident just now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned. ¡°Car ident? Do you know if it was intentional or an ident?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still unclear. When you looked for Su Xiaoyu that day, I thought that she might still be of some use, so I had someone keep an eye on her. However, the person in charge of this matter only wanted to investigate and didn¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s our fault for not handling it properly.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said with narrowed eyes, ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this. Even I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. If Su Xiaoyu was murdered, then this matter will be interesting.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was 100% sure that what Su Xiaoyu said that day was true. He probably wouldn¡¯t get any clues from her.


    This meant that Su Xiaoyu was no longer of any use to Ye Xiaofei.


    However, even such a person was killed. Ye Xiaofei would have to escte the matter of the past again, which might involve a greater secret.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Investigate thoroughly and find out as soon as possible whether this was an ident.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements, but it still needs some time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded in satisfaction. Meng Zhijing was indeed capable. She had already taken the initiative to do what he hadn¡¯t even instructed. It really made him feel at ease.


    At this moment, Wang Dabao¡¯s call came in. Ye Xiaofei picked it up directly.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s excited voice immediately came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Xiaofei, guess what bizarre thing I encountered today?¡±


    ¡°What bizarre thing?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked despite knowing the answer.


    ¡°Our boss actually said that someone bought hispany and gave it to me. I became the new boss of thatpany.¡± Wang Dabao was excited. Without waiting for Ye Xiaofei¡¯s reply, he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know which idiot made such a mistake, but guess what I did?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened. This damn Fatty actually scolded him. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I signed it on the spot. I wanted to have a taste of being the boss first. It just so happened that my manager scolded me so badly today, so I scolded him and fired him. It felt so damn good!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei felt Wang Dabao¡¯s excitement and happiness, so he felt that what he did was worth it. Heughed and deliberately teased him, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you afraid that they wille to you after they have recovered from their shock?¡±


    ¡°Let theme. I¡¯ll just hand thepany back to them. Who asked him to be so stupid? He could even make such a mistake. This can¡¯t be med on me. Anyway, I feel great. I¡¯ve never felt so triumphant in my life. It turns out that being a boss is so great.¡±


    This damn fatty, if Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t tease him, then it would be really letting him down, so at this time, he might as well not say that he was behind this.


    He wanted to see what kind of expression this damned Fatty would have when he found out that he was the one who did this..

 Chapter 48 - 48: So That’s the Way

    Chapter 48: So That¡¯s the Way


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°By the way, let¡¯s not go out to drink today. Let¡¯s go to your house instead. I want to visit Uncle and Auntie too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call my mom right away and ask her to prepare some good dishes. They¡¯ll be very happy to know that you¡¯re back.¡±


    When Ye Xiaofei called, he did not avoid Meng Zhijing.


    Meng Zhijing could tell from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s tone and demeanor that this person had a very good rtionship with Ye Xiaofei. From the way he addressed him, she could basically determine that he was the Fatty who had drunk with Ye Xiaofei here the day before yesterday.


    After that, he specially checked the surveince footage and saw that Fatty knew that he couldn¡¯t win the fight, but he would rather get drunk and endure a beating together with Ye Xiaofei. Although this guy¡¯s approach was foolish, it had to be said that this was a true life-and-death friendship for Ye Xiaofei.


    After the incident, Ye Xiaofei and Fatty stayed in the same room, which made it even more obvious that the two of them had a close rtionship.


    Meng Zhijing already had a n in her heart. In the future, she would definitely have to maintain a good rtionship with this Fatty.


    Seeing that Ye Xiaofei was about to leave, Meng Zhijing quickly took out a bag of things and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, here are two bottles of wine and two packs of cigarettes. Take them with you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re really thoughtful.¡±


    Meng Zhijing smiled charmingly. Being praised by Ye Xiaofei was the greatest reward.


    Half an hourter, Ye Xiaofei arrived at Wang Dabao¡¯s house.


    Over the past five years, Ning City had changed a lot, but the residential area where Wang Dabao¡¯s family lived had not changed much. In fact, it seemed even older.


    ¡°Xiaofei, quickly let Auntie take a look. It¡¯s been five years and you haven¡¯t even sent a letter. We were so worried about you.¡±


    As soon as they entered the door, Wang Dabao¡¯s mother held Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand and looked him up and down. There were even tears in her eyes.


    Ye Xiaofei was deeply moved in an instant and hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie, this is my fault. I should have kept in touch with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Come on in and sit. Treat this as your own home.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei grinned and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve never treated myself as an outsider. Aunty, this is for you.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, child. Youe here. Why did you bring a gift? You¡¯re really wasting money.¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s mother took the things, but her voice was full of reproach.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly said,¡± It¡¯s okay. My friend gave it to me. I¡¯ll give it to Uncle and Auntie. I didn¡¯t spend any money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You guys continue chatting. The food will be ready soon.¡±


    After a while, Wang Dabao and his father returned with two boxes of beer. Everyone sat at the dining table.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s parents didn¡¯t ask how Ye Xiaofei had been doing these past few years. They had already heard from Wang Dabao that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good. They didn¡¯t ask because they were afraid that Ye Xiaofei would be embarrassed.


    After drinking some beer, Wang Dabao mmed the table and recounted the events of the day at work.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s father was a cautious person. He immediately said worriedly, ¡°Dabao, could this be a trap?¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not stupid. I know thepany¡¯s situation very well. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re short of money, but there¡¯s really no problem. So, after signing the contract, I won¡¯t bear any responsibility. I think that it was a big misunderstanding. I don¡¯t know which idiot made a mistake and made our boss misunderstand that it was me, Xiaofei!¡±


    Wang Dabao patted Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Tell me, is that person an idiot? How could he make a mistake with something worth five million? Hah hah!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth twitched and said, ¡°You¡¯re really stupid. The benefits actually fell on you, an idiot.¡±


    Wang Dabaoughed proudly and said, ¡°Anyway, I felt good. I didn¡¯t touch a single penny of it.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s father said, ¡°Honey, go get me some white wine. The beer is too light and it¡¯s bloating.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s mother said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any at home. If you want to drink, why didn¡¯t you bring a bottle with you earlier?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°I brought some white wine for Uncle just now. How about you try it?¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s mother quickly went over to take out the bag and took out the wine inside. Wang Dabao¡¯s father took it and immediately shouted in surprise, ¡°F*ck, Moutai! Moreover, it was 30 years old. This bottle of wine cost several thousand yuan, right?¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s mother was shocked and said, ¡°Here are two bottles and two packs of cigarettes.¡±


    Wang Dabao snatched the cigarette and eximed, ¡°Sky Flower Cigarette, I know this cigarette. It costs more than 1,000 yuan each.¡±


    Two bottles of wine and two packs of cigarettes were worth tens of thousands of yuan.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s mother hurriedly said, ¡°Put it away quickly, Xiaofei. You should return these things.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly said, ¡°These were given to me by a friend. I can¡¯t return it. Moreover, I brought it to show my respect to Uncle and Auntie.¡±


    Wang Dabao directly tore open the cigarette packaging and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This kid is just eating and drinking in our house. It¡¯s only right for him to buy something. We don¡¯t need to be polite with him.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei also opened the packaging of the wine and said, ¡°Dabao is right. If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll feel too embarrassed toe here for meals in the future.¡±


    Then, he poured it for Wang Dabao¡¯s father and said, ¡°Uncle, this is the first time you¡¯re drinking my wine.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s father¡¯s eyes lit up. He wasn¡¯t good with formalities, and his attention waspletely focused on the wine.


    ¡°This¡­ Don¡¯t open it, though.¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s mother quickly shouted. For ordinary people like them, cigarettes and wine were too extravagant.


    Wang Dabao lit his cigarette and pped his hands. ¡°Dad, Mom, Xiao Fei even brought you a gift. I forgot to give it to you.¡±


    As he spoke, he ran to the door and brought the leather suitcase over.


    ¡°This suitcase is good. This suitcase looks practical. It¡¯s much better than this wine and cigarettes. Those things are so expensive. Once the wine is consumed and the cigarettes turn to ashes, they¡¯re gone.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s mother was still very pained when Wang Dabao and Ye Xiaofei opened the cigarette and alcohol.


    ¡°Eh, this is quite heavy. There¡¯s something in the suitcase.¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s mother lifted it and immediately turned to look at Wang Dabao.


    Wang Dabao said, ¡°Xiaofei said to give it to you, but I didn¡¯t open it to take a look. You can take a look yourself.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was puzzled. He had already given Wang Dabao a million yuan, but this guy didn¡¯t even give him anything in return. It turned out that he didn¡¯t even look at the things in the box.


    It was no wonder that he didn¡¯t expect that thepany was bought by him, Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Wang Dabao with a smile. He knew that a good show was about to begin.


    Wang Dabao rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with that look? I treat you like a brother. Don¡¯t even think about having a child with me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened. He pped him and scolded, ¡°Can you even give birth?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s mother suddenly screamed and fell to the ground. She pointed at the open box and stuttered..

 Chapter 49 - 49:1 Am That Idiot

    Chapter 49:1 Am That Idiot


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s father immediately rushed over, but when he saw the suitcase, he immediately let out a scream and sat on the ground.


    Wang Dabao was stunned. He looked at Ye Xiaofei and stammered, ¡°Xiaofei, you wouldn¡¯t put a dead person in your box, would you? Look at how scared my mom is.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei red at him and scolded, ¡°Get lost!¡± Can¡¯t you go and see for yourself?¡±


    Only then did Wang Dabao move closer. He took a nce in fear and was dumbfounded. He stood there motionless as if he had been petrified. Saliva was even flowing out of his mouth.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    After a while, Wang Dabao suddenly turned around and grabbed Ye Xiaofei by the cor. He red at Ye Xiaofei fiercely and said, ¡°Xiaofei, tell me the truth. Did you do something illegal?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment, then he felt warm in his heart and said with a smile, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s eyes became even fiercer as he said, ¡°No? Then where did you get so much money? I think it¡¯s about a million yuan. It¡¯s not worth that much even if I sell you.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s mother was also anxious. ¡°Xiaofei, where did you get this money from? Tell us quickly. Don¡¯t scare me. Even if we¡¯re poor, we can live in peace. Nothing can happen to us.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was even more touched and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sessful now and very wealthy. The money is clean. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Really? How did you earn so much money?¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s eyes were still wide open. He did not believe it at all.


    Ye Xiaofei was a little helpless. If he said that he was thergest shareholder of the Nox Company, they would definitely not believe it.


    An idea came to his mind, Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, a very skilled one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. What medical skills do you know?¡± Wang Dabao scoffed.


    Ye Xiaofei said to Wang Dabao¡¯s father, ¡°Uncle, let me take your pulse.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s father stretched out his hand doubtfully.


    Ye Xiaofei checked his pulse and said, ¡°Recently, Uncle¡¯s mouth should be bitter in the morning. Usually, you fart a lot, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s father nodded in surprise.


    ¡°Uncle has a minor problem with his liver.¡± Ye Xiaofei stood up, found a few acupuncture points on his back and pressed for a few minutes, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve already cured the problem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Wang Dabao looked doubtful and immediately said, ¡°My mom¡¯s waist hurts all the time. Can you take a look?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°No problem.¡±


    After checking for a while, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Auntie is usually overworked and her muscles are a little strained. It¡¯s easier to treat this.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei gave her a few massages and then said, ¡°Auntie, try it now.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s mother stretched her waist and said in surprise, ¡°Aiya, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all. It doesn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. In the past, this waist was always tight. Now, it feels like this flesh is alive. Xiaofei, you¡¯re too amazing. With this ability, you really don¡¯t have to worry about making money.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei raised his chin and said, ¡°Of course. I met a famous Master of Traditional Chinese Medicine and he taught me some miraculous skills of Chinese medicine. 1 can easily cure even the most serious illness, let alone such a small illness.¡±


    Wang Dabao pursed his lips and said, ¡°Can you cure cancer too?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Most of them are okay, but it¡¯s more troublesome. Treating cancer is the most lucrative. If a person is on the verge of death, he will be willing to spend any amount of money to save his life, especially those rich people. As long as they can keep him alive, he will be willing to pay you hundreds of thousands or even millions.¡±


    Wang Dabao grinned and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re just making money by robbing people! F*ck!¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and patted Wang Dabao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Arc you relieved now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wait a minute, what about the person who came to acquire thepany today¡­¡± Wang Dabao stared at Ye Xiaofei with wide eyes.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Wang Dabao and said, ¡°I am that idiot.¡±


    ¡°Hah hah¡­I knew it! Who would be willing to spend so much money just to avenge me? The first person I thought of was you. It¡¯s really you, buddy!¡± Wang Dabao wasn¡¯t embarrassed. He hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and burst intoughter.


    However, just as heughed a few times, Wang Dabao¡¯sughter suddenly stopped. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I feel like you¡¯re even more f*cking stupid. That owner of that crappypany only invested a little over a million, and you actually gave him five million. If this isn¡¯t being an idiot, then what is it?¡±


    Seeing the look of rage on Wang Dabao¡¯s face, Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Spending some money to vent my anger for you is nothing. You, don¡¯t be so petty. You have to broaden your horizons and expand your scale. If you remain so narrow-minded, how are you going to prosper in the future?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can broaden my horizons in the future, but what can I do now? I¡¯m so petty. Ahhh, you spent more than three million. My heart hurts.¡± Wang Dabao clutched his heart. He was in so much pain that he wanted to die.


    ¡°Look at you, so pathetic.¡± Ye Xiaofei knocked on Wang Dabao¡¯s head.


    As for what Wang Dabao said, his parents had not experienced it personally, so they did not feel it deeply. What stimted them the most was the box of money on the ground.


    ¡°Xiao Fei, quickly keep this money.¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s mother closed the suitcase.


    Ye Xiaofei turned his head and said, ¡°Auntie, this money is a token of filial piety to you. Please keep it.¡±


    ¡°For us? No! No!¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s parents waved their hands in panic.


    Wang Dabao said directly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? What¡¯s the big deal about this kid giving us some money when he¡¯s rich? Just take it.¡±


    Then, he wrapped his arms around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and said, ¡°You brat, don¡¯t think that giving mepany and giving my parents a couple of million is enough. You promised me that you would make me the richest man in Ning City.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said straightforwardly, ¡°This is a must. If I can¡¯t do it, you can take my head off and kick it like a ball.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ I like hearing that.¡± Wang Dabao puffed out his chest and said to his parents, ¡°Did you hear that? In the future, your son will be the richest man in Ning City. What¡¯s a million? Just keep it, keep it!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s mother hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help Xiaofei keep this money. If you need it urgently in the future,e and get it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei felt warm in his heart. It was like a parent saying this to their own child. He knew very well that when Wang Dabao¡¯s mother said this, there was no trace of hypocrisy.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t say much cither. It wouldn¡¯t change anything if he said anything more. When he brought Wang Dabao to earn a lot of money, they would be able to ept everything..

 Chapter 50 - 50: Stay to Scold and Curse

    Chapter 50: Stay to Scold and Curse


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Dabao and Ye Xiaofei finished the two boxes of beer.


    Wang Dabao was already drunk and in a sorry state, while Ye Xiaofei was also slightly tipsy.


    In fact, if he wanted to sober up, he could do it in a few breaths.


    But drinking, especially with a good brother, would bepletely uninteresting if there was no hint of drunkenness.


    That night, he slept in Wang Dabao¡¯s room, sharing a bed with Wang Dabao.


    Ye Xiaofei was too familiar with this room. He had spent many nights here before.


    The mattress was slightly deformed under the weight of Wang Dabao¡¯s body, but Ye Xiaofei felt an indescribable sense of reassurance andfort when he slept there.


    The next day, Wang Dabao forcefully dragged Ye Xiaofei to thepany. Ye Xiaofei had nothing to do today, so it was fine to go along with Wang Dabao and join in the fun.


    Once they arrived at thepany, Wang Dabao unexpectedly saw the manager.


    The manager looked at Wang Dabao, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He onlyughed dryly. He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He felt like he was in a dream yesterday, without any sense of reality. Wang Dabao, the new boss, had fired him, but he still came today. Perhaps yesterday was just a dream. When he woke up today, he would still be the manager here.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s eyes brightened when he saw the manager. Then, his face darkened and he said, ¡°Why are you here again? Didn¡¯t I fire you yesterday?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I¡­¡± The manager saw Wang Dabao¡¯s imposing manner and knew everything was real. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up something. Also, I thought that I¡¯d have to hand over the work in my hands.¡±


    Wang Dabao said with a serious face, ¡°Come with me to the office.¡±


    In the office, Wang Dabao sat behind the boss¡¯s personal desk with a stern expression and a touch of the boss¡¯s demeanor.


    Ye Xiaofei sat on the sofa next to him and watched the scene unfold.


    The manager trembled with fear and was extremely nervous.


    Wang Dabao asked, ¡°How do you think you performed in your previous job?¡±


    The manager bit his lip and said, ¡°I¡­¡± I think I did alright. Apart from my temper and tendency to curse, I believe I waspetent.¡±


    Wang Dabaoughed coldly and said. ¡°Hch, you have quite a high opinion of yourself.¡±


    The manager smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I know my shorings. I have noints even if you fire me. If I were in your position, I would do the same.¡±


    Wang Dabao rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m really different from you. I won¡¯t fire you. You can stay and continue as the manager.¡±


    ¡°Huh??¡± The manager¡¯s eyes widened, wondering if he had misheard.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwilling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing! I¡¯m willing!¡± The manager finally came back to his senses and agreed repeatedly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and talk.¡±


    Wang Dabao waved his hands and walked to the lobby with the manager. He greeted everyone and announced that the manager to stay. He also exchanged some pleasantries and encouraged everyone to work hard here.


    When Wang Dabao said this, he was still a little stuttered. After all, he had just be a boss for real. To be able to say this, he had been brewing in his heart for a long time.


    Ye Xiaofei was a little confused and said, ¡°Why did you let him stay?¡±


    Wang Dabao grinned widely and said, ¡°This bastard has been scolding me for more than a year. I feel that I¡¯ll lose out if I scold him once. That¡¯s why I let him stay. I have to scold him for a while more to vent my anger.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ Your idea is not bad.¡± Ye Xiaofei gave him a thumbs up.


    Wang Dabao chuckled, then spread his hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about managing apany. Now, someone has to help me. That guy, despite his habit of cursing, is actually capable in terms of work. This is also the reason why I can¡¯t retort when he scolds me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and said, ¡°Dabao, I didn¡¯t expect this. You¡¯re quite creative.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a must.¡± Wang Dabao puffed out his chest. He had to catch his breath when he was said to be fat, and he would definitely be proud when he was praised. ¡°I know you don¡¯t care about thepany¡¯s profits or losses, so I have to practice and learn. We¡¯re aiming to be the richest person in Ning City. I can¡¯t be ignorant about everything.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded repeatedly. His view of his friend had certainly changed.


    However, he was only handsome for three seconds.


    Wang Dabao chuckled and said in a yful manner, ¡°The biggest problem with ourpany is theck of funds. Don¡¯t buy thepany and leave me with a mess. Hurry up and get me another two million as working capital. I¡¯ll go buy a luxury car and show off.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and transferred two million yuan to him.


    Wang Dabao didn¡¯t even say a word of thanks. He looked at the money in his ount happily and said, ¡°It feels so good to be rich.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°What? Su Xiaoyu was dead? F*ck, at the funeral parlor. Okay, I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±


    After hanging up, Wang Dabao frowned and said, ¡°Su Xiaoyu died in a car ident. All of our ssmates went to the funeral parlor and will be cremated tomorrow morning. Everyone went to see her onest time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned. This meant that Su Xiao Yu¡¯s death had already been determined as an ident. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be cremated at this time.


    Seeing that Ye Xiaofei did not say anything, Wang Dabao stood up and patted Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. After all, she¡¯s never really been your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even started yet. What¡¯s there to be sad about? It¡¯s just that this matter is quite unexpected.¡±


    Wang Dabao nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s me overthinking. With all the money you have now, can you still be short of women? Tell me, how many girls do you have?¡±


    ¡°Girl my ass, I¡¯m still single.¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes. Fang Yunshu¡¯s figure involuntarily appeared in his mind.


    ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re really clueless. I¡¯m rich now. I¡¯ll let you see how I pick up girls. Wahaha, just thinking about how I¡¯ll be surrounded by beautiful women in the future makes me feel so good.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Then I wish you to achieve your wish soon.¡±


    After joking around for a while, Wang Dabao said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the funeral parlor together. After all, we were ssmates. We can also see many of our high school ssmates.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei readily agreed.


    Wang Dabao said worriedly, ¡°Ah, by the way, I¡¯m afraid that Song Mingdong will continue to cause trouble for you. Don¡¯t stoop to his level. After all, his girlfriend is dead and he¡¯s in a bad mood. Respect the deceased.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smirked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s good enough that he doesn¡¯t hide when he sees me.¡±


    Wang Dabao rolled his eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°I suddenly thought of something. Damn it, you¡¯re so awesome now.. I could have avoided the beating that night, right?¡±

 Chapter 51 - 51: Confounding Black and White

    Chapter 51: Confounding ck and White


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help butugh when he thought of what happened that day. He said, ¡°At that time, you didn¡¯t give me a chance to react. When I saw you drinking heavily, I thought you were going to show your might. Who would have thought that you¡­hah hah¡­ You actually thought that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be beaten. Your brain circuit simply caught me off guard.¡±


    Wang Dabao rubbed his head and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hah¡­ You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve gotten used to being a grandson.¡±


    The former boss came. When he saw Ye Xiaofei, he felt a little guilty, afraid that Ye Xiaofei would go back on his word.


    A person who could easily fork out five million must have a deep background. If he were to go back on his word, he could only obediently agree.


    Ye Xiaofei naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on his word. He watched the handover between him and Wang Dabao took ce, and thepany now truly belonged to Wang Dabao.


    The two of them hailed a car and went to the funeral parlor together. They found Su Xiaoyu¡¯s memorial hall.


    Su Xiaoyu¡¯s parents sat next to the coffin, their faces covered in tears and filled with grief.


    Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao bowed and walked to the coffin.


    The tradition here was that the lid was not closed before the deceased was buried so that everyone could see her for thest time.


    Although Su Xiaoyu¡¯s face had been treated by a stic surgeon, there were still visible injuries.


    Ye Xiaofei sniffed and frowned.


    A faint smell of medicine drifted over, but Ye Xiaofei could tell from this smell that it was something simr to nerve anesthesia.


    However, the smell of the medicine was already very faint. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Xiaofei¡¯s particrly sensitive nose, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it at all.


    Although the Heaven and Earth Scripture included the production and medicinal properties of various wonderful medicines, there were no raw materials on Viin Ind. Ye Xiaofei had no chance to practice it at all, so he could only rely on the scent to understand the effects of the substances without determining the specific drug.


    ¡°This is not an ident, this is murder.¡±


    Meng Zhijing was very capable. Not long ago, she obtained detailed information about Su Xiaoyu¡¯s car ident.


    Su Xiaoyu was driving alone on a small road when she swerved to avoid hitting a dog and crashed into a nearby utility pole. Due to the high speed and impact, Su Xiaoyu died on the spot.


    These details were not only documented but also captures in a video. Initially, it appeared to be a genuine ident.


    Ye Xiaofei had thought it was a ident, but now he had changed his mind.


    Just because he sought out Su Xiaoyu, she was killed. The other party¡¯s methods were indeed ruthless.


    ¡°Sigh, what a pity.¡± Wang Dabao muttered regretfully.


    Ye Xiaofei also sighed. Su Xiaoyu was his ssmate after all, and she was the girl he once liked. Her death was more or less rted to him, which made him feel a little ufortable.


    After paying their respects, the two of them left the memorial hall. Inside were mostly Su Xiaoyu¡¯s rtives, while their ssmates were gathered in the lobby outside.


    When they saw Ye Xiaofei, their former high school ssmates were all surprised and came over to greet him.


    In high school, Ye Xiaofei had a good rtionship with Wang Dabao, but he didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with anyone else. He didn¡¯t even say a word to anyone.


    But now that they met, they still felt very close.


    However, in today¡¯s situation, it was not convenient for everyone to catch up. They nodded at each other and then regretted Su Xiaoyu¡¯s death.


    Someone asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Song Mingdong? He was Su Xiaoyu¡¯s boyfriend. Why was he nowhere to be seen?¡±


    Someone immediately said, ¡°He was here just now. I think he went to a memorial hall over there. He met someone familiar.¡±


    Just as they were talking, Song Mingdong walked over. His face was flushed red, and he seemed to be a little excited.


    ¡°There are so many people here. I¡¯m sorry. I just went to visit an important person and left.¡±


    A girl saw that Song Mingdong was showing off and asked sarcastically.


    Song Mingdong didn¡¯t catch the dissatisfaction in their voices and proudly said, ¡°Do you know whose memorial hall was over there? That¡¯s the most famous family in Ning City, the Li family. They have immense wealth and power. If you can establish a connection with them, they can give you some business deals worth millions in a year.¡±


    ¡°I just happened to meet one of their family members. He even specially told me that he has a lot of things to do over there and asked me to go over and helpter. This is a great opportunity and I can¡¯t miss it. I might need you guys to help me with the things here.¡±


    A girl discontentedly said, ¡°Song Mingdong, this is your girlfriend. How dare you go over there to help?¡±


    Song Mingdong finally realizes everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction and immediately said, ¡°Xiaoyu is already dead. No matter what I do, I can¡¯t bring her back to life. We can¡¯t dwell in the past and must focus on the future.¡±


    This made Song Mingdong feel a little awkward. After all, his girlfriend had passed away, and he was still thinking about his own matters. It was indeed a little unreasonable.


    He nced around and saw Ye Xiaofei. He immediately pointed at Ye Xiaofei and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Xiaoyu was killed by him.¡±


    Everyone turned to Ye Xiaofei.


    Song Mingdong continued, ¡°Xiaoyu and I met him at the bar that day. We were ssmates and wanted to catch up with him. However, this guy relying on his fighting skills forcibly took Xiaoyu away. When Xiaoyu came back, she was mentally confused and that¡¯s when the ident happened.¡±


    ¡°Why would he take Su Xiaoyu away?¡± A ssmate asked.


    Song Mingdong said with even more sorrow and indignation, ¡°Is there a need to ask? Ye Xiaofei used to like Su Xiaoyu, and we even had conflicts because of it. So, he must have raped Su Xiaoyu after taking her away. Otherwise, why would Su Xiaoyu be so heartbroken? Why would she be mentally confused?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was quite impressed by Song Mingdong¡¯s acting skills and his ability to twist the truth.


    Wang Dabao immediately red at him and shouted, ¡°Song Mingdong, stop spouting nonsense. That day, you were the one who asked someone to beat Ye Xiaofei and I. After that, I still stayed in the same room as Ye Xiaofei, and Su Xiaoyu wasn¡¯t even there.¡±


    Song Mingdong wiped his tears and said. ¡°Wang Dabao, you were tricked by him. You were drunk at that time. What else do you know? Later, Su Xiaoyu came back and told me personally. I said that I didn¡¯t me her for this. I still love her. She couldn¡¯t ept this. Ye Xiaofei, you have the guts to do it, but don¡¯t you have the guts to admit it?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei saw that those ssmates who didn¡¯t understand the truth were all looking at him angrily. At this time, he was toozy to exin, ¡°Heh, if you have evidence, then sue me.¡±


    Leaving those words behind, Ye Xiaofei turned around to leave, but his footsteps suddenly halted.


    Not far away, Fang Yunshu was looking at him with anger and disdain. Then she turned around and left..

 Chapter 52 - 52: Criminal Record

    Chapter 52: Criminal Record


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Ye Xiaofei saw Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression, he subconsciously felt that he should exin to her.


    He strode over to Fang Yunshu and said, ¡°Fang Yunshu, don¡¯t listen to that guy¡¯s nonsense. I didn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    Fang Yunshu sneered and said, ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t have to exin to me. I know very well what kind of person you are.¡±


    These words choked Ye Xiaofei. He didn¡¯t know what happened that night, but when he woke up, he saw the messy battlefield on his bed, and Fang Yunshu¡¯s painful expression and hateful eyes. He must have done something bad.


    In Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes, he definitely had a criminal record.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s nose twitched, and a smell that was exactly the same as Su Xiaoyu¡¯s came over.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened as he reached out to grab Fang Yunshu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fang Yunshu took a step back and red at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re poisoned.¡±


    Fang Yunshuughed coldly and said, ¡°Heh¡­ The way you changed the topic really made me unable to find any desire to continue talking.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Su Xiaoyu was poisoned before she died. You¡¯re poisoned now too. You¡¯re likely to be in danger. I¡¯m going to detoxify you now.¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m poisoned to death, I don¡¯t need you to cure me.¡± Fang Yunshu gave Ye Xiaofei a look of disdain and wanted to leave.


    Ye Xiaofei anxiously said, ¡°It¡¯s true, you have to believe me.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Song Mingdong shot in front of Ye Xiaofei and said fiercely, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you¡¯re getting bolder. How dare you harass someone in public?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei replied irritably, ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t get in the way here.¡±


    Song Mingdong was frightened by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s fierce look and took a step back. However, he immediately puffed out his chest and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, there are so many people here, don¡¯t even think about messing around.¡±


    Then he turned to Fang Yunshu and said, ¡°Miss Fang, with me around, I won¡¯t let him harass you.¡±


    Although Song Mingdong¡¯s family had some money, it was not worth mentioningpared to the big families.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s status in the family was very low, but the Fang family cared about their reputation. After all, they could not publicize this matter externally. In other words, within the big family, Fang Yunshu¡¯s status was known.


    However, in Song Mingdong¡¯s eyes, Fang Yunshu was still the youngdy of a prestigious family. He just happened to know Fang Yunshu. If he performed well at this time and fawned over Fang Yunshu, he would be rich.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fang Yunshu nodded politely, then gave Ye Xiaofei a disdainful look and walked straight to a memorial hall on the other side.


    Song Mingdong felt that his ssmates were looking at Ye Xiaofei with hostility. He immediately puffed out his chest and made an angry expression. ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be merciful. Your presence here is an insult to Su Xiaoyu. Immediately! Get out!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled up slightly, revealing a faint smile. He said, ¡°Song Mingdong, the most foolish thing you¡¯ve ever done is to provoke me.¡±


    Song Mingdong felt a chill run down his spine. He subconsciously took a step back and said, ¡°So what if I provoke you? Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you can throw a few punches. This is a legal society. You can¡¯t act recklessly.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smile became even more radiant as he said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll see how I¡¯ll deal with you if I don¡¯t use my fists.¡±


    Wang Dabao came over and put his arm around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°You stay here, I still have something to do.¡±


    After Ye Xiaofei finished speaking, he walked straight in the direction where Fang Yunshu went.


    Wang Dabao hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t follow. Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t want him to follow, so he had his reasons. He trusted Ye Xiaofeipletely.


    The person who had passed away was the old madam of the Li Family. The memorial hall was crowded. This time, Fang Yunshu came representing the Fang Family to offer condolences. She paid her respects. The Old Man of the Li Family came forward and chatted with Fang Yunshu for a while.


    With the support of the Nox Company, Fang Yunshu¡¯s status had risen. No one dared to underestimate her.


    Fang Yunshuforted him, but Old Man Li responded perfunctorily. His face was pale.


    Fang Yunshu quickly said, ¡°Grandfather Li, if you¡¯re not feeling well, you should get some rest. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Old Man Li waved his hand, but his body went limp and he fell to the ground.


    The Li family members were shocked. They surrounded Fang Yunshu and pushed her to the side.


    The Old Man was the backbone of the Li Family. The Li Family was in chaos at this moment.


    ¡°Doctor! Is there a doctor here?¡±


    The situation was urgent, and the Li family members immediately shouted anxiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone move aside!¡± A man in his fifties strode over.


    ¡°It¡¯s Director Zheng from the First Hospital!¡±


    ¡°With Director Zheng here, everything will be fine.¡±


    Everyone mode way. Director Zheng quickly crouched down to check. After a while, he frowned and said, ¡°This is an acute heart attack. I can only provide emergency treatment now. I hope I can stabilize him before reaching the hospital.¡±


    As he spoke, Director Zheng pressed his hands firmly on Old Man Li¡¯s chest and performed CPR on him.


    Fang Yunshu watched anxiously from the side but felt helpless as there was nothing else she could do.


    ¡°Only I can save this old man.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s voice sounded in Fang Yunshu¡¯s ears.


    Fang Yunshu turned around and red at him and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, stop talking nonsense with me. This is a matter of life and death. You¡¯re not allowed to mess around anymore.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What do you mean by messing around? I have exceptional medical skills. That so-called Director won¡¯t be able to save him at all. If I don¡¯t intervene, this old man will die today.¡±


    ¡°Can you really save him?¡± Looking at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s confident eyes, Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but be skeptical.


    ¡°Just wait and see.¡± Ye Xiaofei grinned and took two steps forward and loudly proimed, ¡°By doing what you¡¯re doing, in a few minutes, he¡¯ll truly be beyond saving.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± A young man from the Li Family immediately rebuked loudly.


    Ye Xiaofei calmly replied, ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Don¡¯t you want to save this old man?¡±


    The young man grew angrier and eximed, ¡°Who do you think you are? Director Zheng is here, where is the ce for you to speak?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°With his limited skills, he won¡¯t be able to save him.¡±


    Director Zheng was sweating profusely because he could feel that what he did was ineffective. Old Man Li¡¯s heartbeat showed no signs of recovery. In a few minutes, it would indeed be toote to save him.


    ¡°If you want him to live! Move aside!¡± Ye Xiaofei walked to Director Zheng¡¯s side and said in a deep voice..

 Chapter 53 - 54: Why Is It Me?

    Chapter 54: Why Is It Me?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei hadn¡¯t realized that there was something wrong with his words and said anxiously, ¡°Hurry up. This matter is extremely urgent. If we wait until the drug takes effect, it will be toote.¡±


    ¡°You can die now.¡±


    These words were squeezed out of Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Ah, that¡¯s the only way. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Ye Xiaofei finally realized the problem and quickly exined.


    However, Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t want to listen to him. She waved her hand and walked towards the Li family members. With the others around, she could avoid any further harassment from Ye Xiaofei, and his nonsensical words.


    Just as Ye Xiaofei was about to follow her, Director Zheng had already arrived in front of him and said excitedly, ¡°Young sir, you are brilliant! Truly impressive! To possess such miraculous medical skills at such a young age, it had truly broadened my horizons.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei replied impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too dim-witted.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Director Zheng didn¡¯t take offense this time. He still had a smile on his face and said, ¡°In front of the young sir, my meager medical skills are truly nothing to mention.¡±


    Director Zheng rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Young sir, may I know where you are currently employed?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked irritably, but his eyes were fixed on Fang Yunshu. As long as Fang Yunshu did not leave his sight, everything would be fine.


    Director Zheng hastily said, ¡°I would like to invite young sir to our hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Ye Xiaofei answered straightforwardly.


    Director Zheng¡¯s face stiffened and he said awkwardly, ¡°Is young sir employed at another hospital?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Director Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up again and he said, ¡°Then if youe to our hospital, I¡¯ll definitely give you the best benefits.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at him and said, ¡°Not interested.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­Then¡­¡± Director Zheng scratched his head and said anxiously, ¡°Then, can you leave me your contact information? If I have any difficult questions in the future, I can consult with you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Alright, exchange the contact information.¡±


    Director Zheng seemed to have a high status. If he could be of use to Ye Xiaofei, he should be of some use. Therefore, Ye Xiaofei did not reject him to the end.


    They exchanged contact information and names. Ye Xiaofei knew that his name was Zheng Zhenguo, the director of the First Hospital.


    The director of the best hospital in the area was indeed a person with quite a status.


    At this moment, Li Tianfeng walked over with a few members of the Li family.


    ¡°Thank you for saving our Old Man¡¯s life!¡± Li Tianfeng came over and bowed.


    The other members of the Li family also bowed in session, their faces filled with gratitude.


    Ye Xiaofei epted the gesture calmly.


    Li Tianfeng straightened his back and said, ¡°There¡¯s really no way to repay your life-saving grace. In the future, as long as you need our Li Family¡¯s help, we will definitely do our best to assist you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when I need your help in the future.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had offended a few of the big families in Ning City. He had offended the Tang Family because he had subdued Meng Zhijing, and the Wang Family because of Fang Ling¡¯er. As for the Fang Family, although they had given them benefits, they now all harbored animosity towards him.


    Although Meng Zhijing had done her job properly, her strength was limited. Therefore, he needed to find arge family to align himself with.


    Today, due to a fortuitous encounter, he helped them, which would make it easier for him to seek their assistance in the future.


    Li Tianfeng took out another card and handed it to Ye Xiaofei, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s ten million. Compared to my father¡¯s life, it¡¯s not even worth mentioning. It¡¯s just a small token of appreciation. Please ept it, Mr. Ye.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei directly epted it and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Song Mingdong chatted with his ssmates for a while. After pretending to be sad to gain everyone¡¯s sympathy, he slipped back to the Li Family. However, he did not know what had happened on the Li Family¡¯s side.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see Ye Xiaofei standing with a few people from the Li Family.


    An idea struck him. This was a great opportunity for him to show off. He rushed over and pointed at Ye Xiaofei, shouting, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, is this the ce where you belong? Hurry up and get lost!¡±


    The Li family members were stunned. Most of them did not know Song Mingdong.


    Song Mingdong puffed out his chest and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, I apologize for this. This guy is my ssmate, but he¡¯s a scumbag. He just drove me away from over there. I didn¡¯t expect him to run over here. He must be trying to take advantage of the chaos and steal something.¡±


    ¡°Stealing?¡± Li Tianfeng¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Song Mingdong thought that Li Tianfeng¡¯s ck face was because he suspected Ye Xiaofei. He immediately said loudly, ¡°This guy has always had bad morals, and he¡¯s poor. Two days ago, I saw with my own eyes that he couldn¡¯t even afford to pay for a taxi. What good can he do bying here?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re really despicable.¡±


    Song Mingdong raised his chin and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, this is the Li Family. You¡¯re in the wrong ce if you want to be arrogant here.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei turned to Li Tianfeng and said, ¡°Are the members of your Li Family blind? Why do you have to deal with such a person?¡±


    Li Tianfeng¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Chase this scoundrel out!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Someone immediately stepped forward.


    Song Mingdong was pleased with himself. He finally saw Ye Xiaofei about to be dealt with.


    But the next moment, the smile on his face froze. The two men rushed over, grabbed his arms, and dragged him out.


    Song Mingdong immediately shouted, ¡°Ah! What arc you doing? You¡¯ve got it wrong. The person you want to chase away is him!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± One of them pped him mercilessly.


    This p was quite heavy. Song Mingdong was dazed and stuttered from the p. He said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! Why are you chasing me away?¡±


    However, another pnded on his face, and he finally did not dare to say anything else. However, he could not understand what he had done wrong.


    Li Tianfeng said, ¡°Mr. Ye, we¡¯ll be busy with our mother¡¯s funeral these two days. When this matter is over, we¡¯d like to invite Mr. Ye to our Ye family as a guest.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei saw that Fang Yunshu was ready to leave and immediately said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    He immediately chased after Fang Yunshu.


    A young man from the Li Family snorted and said, ¡°This guy is really too arrogant. I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    Li Tianfeng red at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. When you see him in the future, you must be respectful. Don¡¯t offend him.¡±


    The young man said unwillingly, ¡°He¡¯s just a doctor. What¡¯s so great about him? Once we give him enough money, he can¡¯t refuse to treat our illness.¡±


    Li Tianfeng stared and scolded, ¡°Idiot! Is he just an ordinary doctor? This is a divine doctor. Making friends with him means that our family members have a better chance of living when they are sick. How much money can you buy this?¡±


    Director Zheng nodded in agreement and said, ¡°This is definitely an extraordinary person. It will definitely be beneficial to build a rtionship with him..¡±

 Chapter 54 - 53: Showing Off in Front of Fang Yunshu

    Chapter 53: Showing Off in Front of Fang Yunshu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Brat, get out of the way. Don¡¯t dy Director Zheng¡¯s rescue.¡±


    ¡°Director Zheng¡¯s medical skills in Ning City are considered second to none. No one dares to im the top spot. You haven¡¯t even grown up properly, yet you dare to say that Director Zheng is ipetent?¡±


    The Li family members were furious.


    If it were an elderly person had said this, they might have hesitated.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was barely in his twenties. Even if he had learned medical skills in his mother¡¯s womb, how capable could he be? How could hepare to Director Zheng?


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t say a word at this time, he just looked at Director Zheng quietly.


    Director Zheng wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked at Ye Xiaofei. He said, ¡°Are you sure you can treat him?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei replied calmly, ¡°You can¡¯t, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t.¡±


    Director Zheng took a deep breath and stood up abruptly and said, ¡°Good! Then you do it!¡±


    ¡°Director Zheng, you can¡¯t do anything about it!¡±


    ¡°Director Zheng, how can you let this kid treat him? Isn¡¯t that asking our family¡¯s Old Man to die?¡±


    The Li family members were even more anxious, shouting one after another.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t move. He was still looking at Director Zheng.


    Director Zheng could see the confidence in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes. He waved his hand forcefully and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, I really can¡¯t do anything about Old Master Li¡¯s current situation. He definitely won¡¯t be able to make it to the hospital. Why don¡¯t we let this young man give it a try?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei revealed a faint smile on his face and nodded at Director Zheng with appreciation.


    All these years, Director Zheng had only nodded his head in praise to others. Now, a young man treated him with such an attitude, just like how his Master treated him in the past. This made him a little absent-minded, but it also instilled more confidence in Ye Xiaofei.


    A young man from the Li Family said fiercely, ¡°Kid, if you can¡¯t save our Old Man, then you can wait for death.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei turned to look at the young man and said, ¡°Since you put it that way, I don¡¯t care anymore. Whether he lives or dies has nothing to do with me?¡±


    Director Zheng was instantly furious. He red at the young man and said, ¡°Every minute wasted reduces the chances of saving the patient. Based on my experience, there¡¯s no hope of saving him now. He can basically be dered dead. Now that there¡¯s a little hope, are the Li Family giving up?¡±


    The Li family members instantly fell silent. Director Zheng was an authoritative figure. No one would doubt his words.


    A man in his fifties spoke solemnly, ¡°Then please, young gentleman, take action. If you fail to save him, then we Li Family will hold you ountable. If you can save him, then we Li Family will definitely remember your great kindness.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at that person and said lightly, ¡°Consider yourself somewhat sensible.¡±


    Then, he crouched down and ced his right hand on Old Man Li¡¯s chest.


    His fingers and the edge of his palm were pressed against the patient¡¯s body. His palm was suspended in the air, and then he exerted a sudden pressure before it was suspended in the air again.


    ¡°Heart Shock Technique!¡±


    Director Zheng suddenly eximed.


    The man in his fifties was the eldest of the Li Family¡¯s second generation. His name was Li Tianfeng. He immediately asked in a low voice, ¡°Director Zheng, what is the Heart Shock Technique?¡±


    Director Zheng excitedly replied, ¡°This is the most advanced method of treating heart disease in Chinese medicine. As long as the person¡¯s heart hasn¡¯t stopped beating for more than ten minutes, it can be revived.¡±


    Li Tianfeng¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡±


    Dean Zheng ignored Li Tianfeng and stared at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand. He muttered to himself,¡± I¡¯ve only seen this kind of Heart Shock Technique in ancient books, but I have never witnessed it being used in real life. Oh my god, I¡¯m fortunate enough to witness such a miraculous medical skill in my lifetime.¡±


    Li Tianfeng didn¡¯t understand medical skills, but seeing Director Zheng¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of confidence. He quickly waved his hand and signaled everyone to quiet, not daring to disturb Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s palm fluctuated in speed, a total of nine shocks in session, then he raised his palm and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Director Zheng quickly rushed forward and crouched down to check. Then, he immediately shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a heartbeat! There¡¯s a heartbeat! He¡¯s saved!¡±


    The old man¡¯s face seemed to have regained its color. In a few seconds, he suddenly took a long breath and opened his eyes.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    The members of the Li family surrounded him and shouted excitedly.


    Ye Xiaofei turned around and walked up to Fang Yunshu. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you believe in my medical skills now?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched and she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such ability.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei felt a little smug after Fang Yunshu praised him so much. He chuckled and said, ¡°Of course. There are still many things you don¡¯t know about me.¡±


    Fang Yunshu snorted and said, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly said, ¡°Look at you. I showed you my medical skills. I want you to know that I¡¯m not lying to you. You¡¯re really poisoned now. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    After witnessing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s medical skills, Fang Yunshu was a little skeptical. She said, ¡°Why would someone poison me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this matter is rted to what happened between us back then. I¡¯m currently investigating that matter. That Su Xiaoyu was also one of the parties involved back then. I went to look for her and she was poisoned to death. Now, someone is trying to harm you.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the person in the memorial hall was killed by someone?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. You have the same scent as her but I¡¯m not sure what kind of poison it is. It¡¯s best if I examine you.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.


    ¡°Let me check your pulse first.¡± Ye Xiaofei said as he grabbed Fang Yunshu¡¯s wrist.


    Fang Yunshu retracted her hand and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking your pulse. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Ye Xiaofei did not let go of Fang Yunshu¡¯s wrist and instead began to examine her.


    Fang Yunshu finally stopped moving and stared at Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s actually this kind of Nine Revolutions Resurrection Incense.


    This is quite troublesome.¡± Ye Xiaofei frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fang Yunshu felt nervous as Ye Xiaofei spoke.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°This is a kind of knockout drug. There are many ways to administer the drug. It can also control the time when the drug takes effect. No one knows when the drug will take effect except the person who administered it.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. This was too unbelievable.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°But I can cure it. Let¡¯s find a ce quickly and you need to undress. I have to give you a full-body massage to force the drug out.¡± ¡°Undress? Full body massage?¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s face sank instantly, and her gaze seemed to want to tear Ye Xiaofei apart..

 Chapter 55 - 55: Murder

    Chapter 55: Murder


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei followed Fang Yunshu to the parking lot.


    ¡°Can you not follow me?¡±


    Fang Yunshu stood by the car, gnashing her teeth as she red at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°No, I have to follow you today. Otherwise, something bad will happen to you today.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Fang Yunshu sneered and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you whether I¡¯m in trouble or not. Even if I die, it¡¯s my own business.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Fang Yunshu. If it was someone else, Ye Xiaofei would have turned and left. It had nothing to do with him whether he died or not.


    However, Fang Yunshu was the most important clue at the moment. He could not let anything happen to her.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re Ling¡¯er¡¯s mother. If you die, what will happen to Ling¡¯er? Do you think the Fang Family will treat your daughter well?¡±


    This sentence hit Fang Yunshu¡¯s weak spot directly. She clenched her fists tightly, snorted, and got into the car.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately got into the car and sat in the backseat with Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t say anything, but she didn¡¯t stop him either.


    After all, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s previous action had indeed shocked her. A person who even the famous Director couldn¡¯t save, Ye Xiaofei actually pulled him back from the brink of death.


    She now believed in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s medical skills, but she still doubted the poisoning on her body, and she did not believe in the treatment method that Ye Xiaofei said.


    This guy showed her his skills to gain her trust and then he would deceive her to take advantage of her.


    Now, as Fang Yunshu traveled, she had a car from the Fang Family and a dedicated driver. Once the car started moving, Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu fell into silence.


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but Ye Xiaofei really didn¡¯t know what to talk about with Fang Yunshu. As long as he mentioned the past, Fang Yunshu would fall out with him. Now was obviously not the time.


    About ten minutester, Ye Xiaofei finally found a topic to talk about.


    ¡°You said that Ling¡¯er is sick, but I checked her body. She¡¯s not sick at all.¡±


    When it came to her daughter¡¯s illness, Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart stirred. She turned to look at Ye Xiaofei and pursed her lips, said, ¡°You im to have excellent medical skills, but you can¡¯t even diagnose Ling¡¯er¡¯s illness.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°She really isn¡¯t sick. Her health is excellent.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t mention anything about the peculiarities of Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s physical condition. If someonepelling discovered it, it could be dangerous for Fang Ling¡¯er.


    ording to the Heaven and Earth Scripture, true qi converged at the Baihui acupoint, indicating a heavenly-level physique, which meant directly entering the innate realm. Some evil practices could directly seize someone¡¯s innate physique for their own use.


    Fang Yunshu snorted and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er is autistic.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Autism is a mental illness. I haven¡¯t studied it before, but I know that autistic children tend to be nonverbal and iste themselves. But when I¡¯m with Ling¡¯er, she¡¯s very lively.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Fang Yunshu was speechless.


    That was right. When Fang Ling¡¯er was in the Fang Family, and even when she was with Fang Yunshu, she had a very serious form of autistic syndrome. However, when she was with Ye Xiaofei, that b*stard, she was no different from a normal child. She was just a little quieter.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m guessing that this has something to do with Ling¡¯er¡¯s living environment. In a ce like the Fang Family, everyone treats her badly, so she has shut herself away. As long as she changes her environment, or rather, let me spend more time with her, her autism will be cured.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei also felt that Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s autistic syndrome might be rted to her Baihui acupoint. The true qi could affect her brain. However, there was no introduction to the negative side of the innate physique in the Heaven and Earth Scripture.


    Fang Yunshu immediately became vignt. This guy actually said that he wanted Ling¡¯er to live with him. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he was going to snatch Ling¡¯er away? That was absolutely impossible!


    ¡°My grandfather has already found the best psychiatrist in our country. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°Oh, when ites to treating illnesses, I have to oversee it. Don¡¯t mess around and make Ling¡¯er¡¯s condition worse. Just like that Director Zheng, he may have a big reputation but his skills are not that great.¡± After a slight pause, Fang Yunshu spat out one word, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. During this period, no matter what he said, Fang Yunshu never agreed once. She didn¡¯t even go along with his suggestions. But this time, she actually agreed to his suggestion. It was really like the sun had risen from the west.


    ¡°These two cars are really annoying, driving side by side.¡±


    The driver in front muttered.


    Ye Xiaofei looked forward and saw two trucks driving side by side. They were moving at a slow speed, and the funeral parlor was located in a remote area. The road was also narrow, so it was basically impossible to overtake them.


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°Chauffeur Zhang, you don¡¯t need to rush. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    However, at this moment, the truck in the middle of the road slowed down. Fang Yunshu¡¯s car naturally followed behind the truck on the outerne.


    However, just as they were driving alongside the truck in the middle, it suddenly swerved sharply toward the inside.


    The huge truck violently collided with Fang Yunshu¡¯s car.


    The car immediately lost control and veered toward the roadside.


    It was a steep slope. As the car plunged down, it immediately began to roll.


    Fang Yunshu instinctively cried out. She felt the world spin and she had no idea where she was.


    After a while, the car finally stopped with all four wheels up in the air.


    Ye Xiaofei kicked open the car door and came out with Fang Yunshu in his arms.


    He quickly checked Fang Yunshu. He found no injuries at all, not even a scratch on her body.


    However, Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes were staring nkly, and her body was trembling. She could not speak at all. It was obvious that she was scared out of her wits.


    The situation of overturning was very serious, and people would suffer all kinds of collisions inside.


    Fang Yunshu wasn¡¯t injured because Ye Xiaofei had shielded her in his arms.


    Ye Xiaofei had his true qi protecting his body. Although he was also ufortable by the impact, it didn¡¯t pose any significant hindrance.


    Boom!


    The mes suddenly rose and instantly turned into a huge fire, engulfing the vehicle.


    Ye Xiaofei carried Fang Yunshu and ran away quickly. In this situation, the driver had no chance of rescue.


    The car rolled down a slope that was tens of meters high. The driver was probably long dead.


    He nced at the top of the hill. Two figures were swiftly descending. Each of their jumps was a few meters away. The slope did not affect their speed at all.


    This was not an ident. It was murder.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and hid in a bush with Fang Yunshu in his arms..

 Chapter 56 - 56: This Assassin Is Too Unprofessional

    Chapter 56: This Assassin Is Too Unprofessional


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two of them quickly ran to the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. With such a big fire, they¡¯re dead for sure.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. Check carefully to see if anyone has escaped from the car. We have to be foolproof today.¡±


    They were indeed meticulous and immediately began to look around.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Ye Xiaofei walked out from behind the bushes.


    The two men were stunned when they saw Ye Xiaofei. One of them said, ¡°We¡¯re the drivers of the car above. We¡¯re here to take a look at the situation. Are you from the car?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    The person asked again, ¡°Did anyone else escape from the car?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head again and replied, ¡°When the car wasn¡¯t on fire, I saw a man and a woman in the car. I wanted to save them, but I couldn¡¯t do anything when the car was on fire.¡±


    ¡°With such a massive fire, there¡¯s nothing that can be done. Sigh, we don¡¯t know how muchpensation well have to pay this time.¡± The man shook his head and looked at hispanion before turning to leave.


    As they walked about ten meters away without showing any intention to look back, it became clear that their target was Fang Yunshu.


    They didn¡¯t know him, and once they confirmed Fang Yunshu¡¯s death, they didn¡¯t want any loose ends.


    Ye Xiaofei shouted at the two of them, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you that another woman came out.¡±


    ¡°A survivor!¡±


    The two men swiftly turned around and ran to Ye Xiaofei in a few steps.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s behind that bushes.¡± Ye Xiaofei pointed at the ce where Fang Yunshuy.


    The two men quickly walked over and saw Fang Yunshu lying on the ground. They looked at each other again, their eyes filled with ferocity.


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    One of them said that and pounced on Fang Yunshu, while the other lunged directly at Ye Xiaofei.


    However, he only felt a blur in front of his eyes, and Ye Xiaofei had already disappeared. Then, he felt a sharp pain in his neck, and everything went ck.


    Ye Xiaofei swiftly dealt with one of them with one move. He was already in front of the other person. With a light punch, he directly sent this guy flying to hispanion¡¯s side.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The guy screamed and spat out a mouthful of blood. He struggled to get up but failed several times.


    Ye Xiaofei put his hands behind his back and slowly walked to the two of them. He said lightly, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The injured guy had a ferocious expression, but he remained silent.


    ¡°You want to y tough, huh?¡± Ye Xiaofei revealed a faint smile and stepped on his foot.


    Crack!


    That guy¡¯s foot bones were shattered.


    The intense pain made him scream even more.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°I can tell you that my favorite thing is to torture people. There are hundreds and thousands of ways to torture people. Do you want to try them one by one?¡±


    The guy¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. The young man in front of him was so ruthless, but he could still talk andugh. He was simply a little devil.


    The guy hesitated for a moment, but Ye Xiaofei had already stepped on his calf bone again. With another crack, his calf bone was broken.


    The guy screamed in agony. The intense pain distorted his facial expression. He hurriedly said, ¡°We¡¯re assassins, we¡¯re just doing our job. We don¡¯t know who the employer is.¡±


    ¡°Who did you have to kill?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked again.


    The guy replied, ¡°We were supposed to kill Fang Yunshu. The target was to be eliminated.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll contact your employer after you¡¯re done, right? They would also pay you the remaining amount, right?¡±


    That fellow did not dare to hesitate at all and said, ¡°There¡¯s a phone number on my phone. It¡¯s this number that contacted me. The remaining 500,000 yuan will be transferred to me.¡±


    As he spoke, the guy took out a phone.


    Ye Xiaofei took it and saw that it was a normal phone. He shook his head and said, ¡°There is so much information on your phone. I can tell at a nce that you¡¯re very unprofessional. What kind of stupid employer would hire you to do something?¡±


    That guy was still a little unconvinced and said, ¡°Heh¡­If we hadn¡¯t failed, who would know it was us?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t bother with him. On Viin Ind, he knew quite a lot about assassins and their affairs, especially the top ten-ranked assassins.


    Ye Xiaofei found the phone number and dialed it.


    ¡°Is the job done?¡± A middle-aged man¡¯s voice immediately came from the other end.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°It¡¯s done. Transfer the money over.¡±


    The guy lying on the ground widened his eyes because Ye Xiaofei¡¯s voice was exactly the same as his.


    ¡°Send me a photo to confirm.¡± the other party said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately took a picture of a car on fire and sent it over. He said, ¡°Look, the car rolled down the hill and immediately caught fire. Can anyone survive that?¡±


    ¡°Well done. I¡¯ll transfer the money right away.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head again when he saw the message notification on the phone. An assassin didn¡¯t have a special phone. He used his phone to contact people. How stupid was that?


    These two people were definitely not professional assassins.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Ye Xiaofei waved his hand.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not going to kill us?¡± That guy couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°You are not worth it,¡± Ye Xiaofei said lightly. He walked over and picked Fang Yunshu up, then disappeared into the ravine in an instant.


    Ye Xiaofei was toozy to kill these idiots. He knew very well that these two guys had failed their mission and implicated their employer. Now, they must be running as far away as they could. They definitely wouldn¡¯t inform their employer.


    Ye Xiaofei did not leave the mountain immediately. Instead, he found a small stream nearby and put Fang Yunshu down. Then, he called Meng Zhijing.


    He sent the transfer information and phone number to Meng Zhijing and asked her to investigate the employer.


    With everything arranged, Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu who was lying on the ground. At this moment, Fang Yunshu was like a sleeping beauty, without her usual coldness and anger. It was really tempting.


    It also reminded Ye Xiaofei of that scene from years ago.


    At that time, Fang Yunshu was not wearing any clothes. Now, was she also¡­


    While Ye Xiaofei was lost in his thoughts, Fang Yunshu opened her eyes and saw Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lecherous gaze and expression.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Fang Yunshu sat up abruptly and crossed her arms in front of her chest, and red at Ye Xiaofei fiercely.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but felt a little guilty.


    Fang Yunshu said through gritted teeth. ¡°Nothing? If I don¡¯t wake up, are you going to do it?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Hehe, that¡¯s not true.¡±


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s insincere expression, Fang Yunshu was even more furious.


    She grabbed a rock and threw it at him.. ¡°Go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 57 - 57: Falling Out Again

    Chapter 57: Falling Out Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Hey, why are you angry? You¡¯re such a big beauty lying here, and there¡¯s no one else around. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to have some thoughts? Besides, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Shameless! Hooligan!¡± Fang Yunshu squeezed out these words through gritted teeth. She stood up and looked around.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce where the ident happened. The car has been burned into an empty frame.¡±


    Fang Yunshu, apart from screaming a few times when the ident happened, then fainted. She didn¡¯t know anything. She asked doubtfully, ¡°If the car is burnt, then why are we fine?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°With me here, how could anything happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Humph, I¡¯ll only have problems when you¡¯re around,¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei angrily.


    ¡°You, woman, really can¡¯t tell good and bad. The car rolled down a slope of several dozen meters just now. You didn¡¯t get hurt at all. If I didn¡¯t protect you, do you think you could do this?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. She couldn¡¯t deny this, so she changed the topic. ¡°Where¡¯s the driver?¡±


    ¡°He was burned along with the car.¡±


    Fang Yunshu immediately became angry and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save him?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Miss, how can I save him? The car caught fire as soon as it rolled over. He was already hanging by a thread when the car rolled over.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. She looked around and walked away.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ye Xiaofei followed and asked.


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Not now, we have to wait here.¡±


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Fang Yunshu immediately took two steps back and looked at Ye Xiaofei warily.


    ¡°Someone wants to kill you, and now the employer thinks you are dead. If he knows that you are still alive, then the employer will be on guard.¡±


    Fang Yunshu sneered, ¡°Kill me? Using such a method? Heh heh, you overestimate me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°There are two reasons to kill you now. One is my investigation, which led to people behind the scenes trying to kill you to silence me. That¡¯s why I want you to tell me what happened that day.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s face was full of disdain, and the anger in her eyes was even more intense.


    Ye Xiaofei felt helpless. This woman just wouldn¡¯t talk about what happened in the past. He said, ¡°There¡¯s another reason. You¡¯re now an important figure cooperating with the Nox Company. If you work with the Nox Company, your Fang Family¡¯s strength will greatly increase. The other families don¡¯t want your Fang Family to be stronger, and they also want to seize this opportunity for cooperation. The reasons for wanting to kill you are more than enough.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression changed. This reason waspletely reasonable. As a member of arge family and an important figure in the Fang Family in the past, she was well aware of the struggles betweenrge families.


    For the sake of benefits, they would use any means.


    Seeing Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression, Ye Xiaofei knew that his analysis had convinced Fang Yunshu. He immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re in great danger now. Your Fang Family can¡¯t guarantee your safety. Only by being by your side can I protect you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu nced at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Why not? Let me tell you if it weren¡¯t for me apanying you today, do you think you would still be alive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the Fang Family¡¯s bodyguards follow me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Your Fang Family¡¯s bodyguards. Let alone whether they can protect you with their uselessness, let me tell you, can you make the Fang Family do their best to protect you?¡±


    Before Fang Yunshu could answer, Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°Although you are useful to the Fang Family now, you have already affected the interests of many people. No one in your family wants your power to surpass theirs. I dare say that many people in the Fang Family would rather not cooperate with the Nox Company than let you be the head of the Fang Family. In fact, you have no real control over anything in the Fang Family. You are just an empty shell. If you want to truly control the Fang Family, you are far from it.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched, then she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to control the Fang Family. I just need to earn the respect of my family.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re too naive.¡± Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°If you think like this, you will die even sooner.¡±


    Fang Yunshu let out a ¡®humph¡¯ and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve said so much. Do you have a solution?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Yes, as long as I¡¯m by your side, no one can hurt you. As long as I¡¯m by your side, I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to provoke you. I¡¯ll help you take full control of the power of the Fang Family.¡±


    ¡°By my side? Heh heh¡­¡± Fang Yunshu sneered, a look of ¡®I knew it¡¯ appearing on her face.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with that expression? You must be thinking that I have some ulterior motives toward you again, right?¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯re overthinking. I did this because I don¡¯t want the truth from back then to be buried with you. Also, I like Ling¡¯er and don¡¯t want Ling¡¯er to lose a mother. Otherwise, do you think I have nothing to do and would pester you?¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Fang Yunshu asked calmly.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°This is enough.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Then even if I die, I don¡¯t need you to follow me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei felt that Fang Yunshu seemed somewhat swayed just now, but her attitude suddenly changed, which really frustrated him. ¡°F*ck, why is she angry again?¡±


    After that, Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t say a word to Ye Xiaofei. Ye Xiaofei was really angry and frustrated, but he had no way to deal with this woman.


    The two of them walked in silence, one after the other.


    After who knows how long they had walked, Ye Xiaofei looked at the increasingly dense bushes and woods. There was not even a path left. Ye Xiaofei finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Hey, Fang Yunshu, I want to ask if you¡­Are you lost?¡±


    Fang Yunshu stopped in her tracks, realizing that they had ended up in such a ce. She had been preupied with her thoughts, so she hadn¡¯t paid attention to where they were going.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Fang Yunshu asked.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°How would I know? You kept walking and I thought you knew where we were going. But based on my judgment, I can confirm that we have already gone deep into the mountains.¡±


    ¡°Ah! How did we end up here? Ah, there¡¯s still no signal on my phone¡­¡± Fang Yunshu looked up at Ye Xiaofei and suddenly became nervous.


    Ye Xiaofei grinned and said proudly, ¡°Hehe, now that we¡¯re in a ce where nothing can be done, let¡¯s see what you can do..¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58: Come Bite Me

    Chapter 58: Come Bite Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing Fang Yunshu frightened like that, Ye Xiaofei grinned happily and said, ¡°Scared, huh?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fang Yunshu coldly snorted and said sternly, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, if you dare touch me, I¡¯ll fight you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sneered and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite formidable, but even if I use just one finger, I can immobilize you. What do you have topete with me?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression grew more panicked, and she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Even if I have to bite my own tongue and die, I won¡¯t fulfill your wish.¡±


    At this point, Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but admire Fang Yunshu¡¯s resolute temperament. He felt it wouldn¡¯t be right to tease her any further, so he chuckled and said, ¡°I was just joking with you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you to do anything.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s alertness didn¡¯t diminish at all, and she said, ¡°Then keep your distance from me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei replied, ¡°This ce is not easy to walk. It¡¯s better if I stay closer to you, so you won¡¯t stumble or anything, right?¡±


    ¡°No need! Did you hear me? Keep your distance!¡±


    While Fang Yunshu spoke, she retreated.


    Ye Xiaofei watched as she backed toward a ravine, and he quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t step back. I¡¯ll keep my distance.¡± Then he promptly took a few steps back.


    Fang Yunshu finally stopped and turned around, walking briskly forward.


    Ye Xiaofei sighed with a mix of amusement and exasperation. Fang Yunshu was clearly heading deeper into the mountains. He decided not to remind her anymore. Today, he would apany this woman and see if she would turn back without hitting a wall or if she would obediently listen to him.


    The two continued walking, with Fang Yunshu asionally ncing back at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei kept his distance, maintaining a distance of about ten meters. The forest was dense, but they could still see each other from that distance.


    As the sun set, the sky grew darker. Fang Yunshu finally stopped.


    Ye Xiaofei also stopped and said, ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t think we can find our way out today. It¡¯s getting dark, and it¡¯s dangerous to walk without seeing the ground.¡±


    Fang Yunshu naturally understood the situation, but she had no idea how to solve it.


    Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°I think we should find a ce to rest for the night ande up with a n when it¡¯s daylight.¡±


    Fang Yunshu stood there without saying a word.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I heard the sound of water over there. We can drink some water and find something to eat.¡±


    Fang Yunshu remained motionless and silent.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and walked toward the direction of the water sound.


    He heard footsteps behind him, which made Ye Xiaofei not know whether tough or cry. Why did this woman have to pretend to be so deep instead of simply agreeing?


    The two of them had already walked halfway down the hill. As they say, it¡¯s easy to go uphill but difficult to go downhill, especially for Fang Yunshu. After walking for half a day, her energy was almost depleted. Only her unwillingness to admit defeat kept her going.


    However, her physical strength could not be maintained for long with willpower. After walking for a short while, she was already swaying and staggering.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I carry you down?¡± Ye Xiaofei stopped and turned to ask Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°No need!¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s answer was straightforward.


    Ye Xiaofei asked again. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pull you, okay?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Just one word changed, but the rejection was still merciless.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes, truly amazed by Fang Yunshu¡¯s stubbornness.


    After walking a few dozen meters more, Fang Yunshu let out a low cry and suddenly fell to the ground.


    Sitting on the ground, Fang Yunshu rubbed her ankle and bit her lip forcefully to prevent herself from making any sound.


    She felt lighter as Ye Xiaofei came over and directly picked her up.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Fang Yunshu immediately shouted and struggled.


    This time, Ye Xiaofei answered firmly, ¡°No, if we continue like this, we won¡¯t even need to find a ce to rest tonight. Ouch!¡±


    He felt a sharp pain in his arm. Fang Yunshu bit his arm hard and didn¡¯t let go. Her head was shaking as if she wanted to bite off a piece of flesh from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± Ye Xiaofei circted his true qi and the ce where he was bitten became as hard as steel. The pain disappeared immediately, but his anger also rose.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Fang Yunshu opened her mouth and red at Ye Xiaofei like an angry female leopard.


    ¡°Motherf*cker!¡± Ye Xiaofei was also enraged and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go. If you behave and listen to me now, that¡¯ll be fine. Otherwise, I¡¯ll strip you naked right here. Last time, I didn¡¯t get a taste of anything, but this time, I¡¯ll savor it properly.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s body stiffened. Her eyes were filled with a vicious light. If looks could kill, Ye Xiaofei would be dead by now.


    Ye Xiaofei coldly snorted, ¡°Humph, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. There¡¯s a limit to my tolerance for you. Don¡¯t take my tolerance as a capital for you to be impudent towards me!¡±


    Fang Yunshu clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She did not struggle or speak anymore. She turned her face away, avoiding eye contact with Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t pay any more attention to her. He kicked the ground and dashed out. Although the hill was a little steep, it felt like t ground to him. In a few minutes, he had already carried Fang Yunshu to the stream in the valley.


    He directly put Fang Yunshu down, and she quickly took two steps back. However, she cried out in pain and sat on the ground.


    Ye Xiaofei squatted down and looked at her rubbing her ankle. He snorted and said in a bad mood, ¡°I told you not to be stubborn. And now you sprained your ankle. Come, let me take a look at it.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Fang Yunshu immediately curled her legs, not allowing Ye Xiaofei to touch her.


    ¡°Just because you said no need, I don¡¯t have to take a look? I insist on examining it.¡± Ye Xiaofei reached out and directly grabbed Fang Yunshu¡¯s foot, pulling it outward.


    Fang Yunshu let out a low cry, and her body fell to the grass, looking quite disheveled.


    Ye Xiaofei ignored her. After all, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference if she fell like that. He simply took off Fang Yunshu¡¯s shoes and socks and held her foot in his hand.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Fang Yunshu struggled to sit up and hit Ye Xiaofei with both hands.


    ¡°If you move again, watch me strip off your clothes. I dare you.¡± Ye Xiaofei red fiercely at Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s raised hands couldn¡¯t strike anymore. From Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze, she could sense that this guy was capable of doing what he said.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fang Yunshu turned her head and looked away. She no longer looked at Ye Xiaofei, but she also stopped struggling.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a stubborn donkey, resisting instead of cooperating.¡± Ye Xiaofeimented and pped her foot with a ¡®smack¡¯.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fang Yunshu swiftly turned her head back, as if she was about to bite.


    Ye Xiaofei raised his chin and said, ¡°Come on, bite me if you dare. Provoke me if you want. Come on, I have every reason to retaliate against you..¡±

 Chapter 59 - 59: Touching and Scared of What to Do

    Chapter 59: Touching and Scared of What to Do


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu stopped talking and struggling, and Ye Xiaofci couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit triumphant, feeling like he had gained control over this woman.


    However, facing Fang Yunshu¡¯s resentful gaze, he knew that he hadn¡¯t really gained control over her. He had only made her hate him even more.


    Rubbing his nose, he said, ¡°I was just joking with you. I just wanted to treat your foot. I had good intentions, but you always put on a sour face, so I wanted to scare you a bit.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression did ease up a bit, but it was clear that she still hadn¡¯t reached the point where she would show a pleasant expression toward Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°You, woman, you¡¯re really stubborn. Your ankle is swollen like this. Do you want to turn yourself into a cripple?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help butin when he saw Fang Yunshu¡¯s ankle swollen like bread.


    ¡°Humph!¡± This time, Fang Yunshu responded, but it was just a cold snort.


    ¡°Lucidly, I¡¯m a divine doctor. I can easily fix this minor problem for you, but it might be a bit painful. Bear with it, okay?¡±


    With that, Ye Xiaofei gently massaged Fang Yunshu¡¯s ankle, and his true qi slowly flowed into her ankle to dissolve the blood clots.


    A few minutester, the blood clots on Fang Yunshu¡¯s ankle had dissipated, and the swelling had disappeared, along with the pain.


    Although Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t say anything, she could clearly feel the sensation in her foot. Seeing her ankle return to normal, she couldn¡¯t help but admire Ye Xiaofei¡¯s medical skills.


    However, why hadn¡¯t this fellow removed his hand? Moreover, the movements of his hand¡­


    Suddenly, Fang Yunshu realized something. She fiercely kicked out,nding a hard blow on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s abdomen.


    Caught off guard, Ye Xiaofei ended up sitting on the ground from Fang Yunshu¡¯s kick. He hadn¡¯t expected it at all.


    Ye Xiaofei stared at her and said, ¡°What are you doing? I was treating your foot, and you kicked me?¡±


    ¡°Treat my foot? What were you doing? Do you think I don¡¯t know?¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth. She really wanted to pounce on this guy and bite him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Ye Xiaofei insisted. He spoke with a tough tone and an innocent face, but he felt very guilty in his heart.


    He had cured her injury, but he still didn¡¯t want to let go of her foot. That¡¯s when he secretly touched her foot twice.


    But who would have known that those two touches would be discovered by Fang Yunshu, resulting in her kicking him?


    However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t admit it. Otherwise, Fang Yunshu would definitely fly into a rage.


    ¡°Shameless, despicable!¡± Fang Yunshu hurriedly put on her shoes and socks.


    Ye Xiaofei wore a face of injustice and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going a bit too far, aren¡¯t you? Even if I didn¡¯t cure your foot well, you don¡¯t have to curse at me. Sigh, good intentions don¡¯t get rewarded. I really shouldn¡¯t have cared about you.¡±


    Although Ye Xiaofei was showing no signs of guilt, Fang Yunshu firmly believed in her judgment. The feeling in her foot wasn¡¯t fake, and she could clearly remember the massage and caress.


    Moreover, in her mind, it waspletely normal for this bastard Ye Xiaofei to do such a thing.


    The more he denied it, the more angry she became, and the more she felt that Ye Xiaofei was cunning.


    ¡°Gurgle, gurgle!¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s stomach suddenly rumbled.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re hungry.¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately pointed at Fang Yunshu and shouted excitedly.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she angrily said, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re hungry? There¡¯s nothing wrong with admitting it.¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled wickedly.


    Fang Yunshu was infuriated. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s EQ.was simply not up to par. It was so embarrassing for a girl¡¯s stomach to growl. But he just had to keep bringing it up.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t have any experience with girls. He was happy because he didn¡¯t need Fang Yunshu to pursue the matter of him touching her feet.


    He stood up and patted his butt as he said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry too. Let¡¯s go get something to eat.¡±


    Fang Yunshu also stood up and moved her leg. It didn¡¯t hurt at all. In fact, it felt even more rxed than her uninjured foot.


    Ye Xiaofei said again, ¡°I¡¯ll go catch some fish. You stay here and don¡¯t move. There might be wild animals in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Fang Yunshu snorted and took a step forward, but a dark shadow suddenly darted out from in front of her feet.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Fang Yunshu screamed while she jumped back and threw herself onto Ye Xiaofei. She hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s waist tightly.


    This surprised Ye Xiaofei and left him a bit bewildered.


    Ever since he met Fang Yunshu again on this trip, she had never shown him a good face. Now she suddenly threw herself at him, which waspletely unexpected.


    He wouldn¡¯t let go of such a cheap opportunity. Without caring about being a gentleman, he wrapped his arms around Fang Yunshu¡¯s body.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s body was really soft, and it feltfortable holding her.


    There was a faint fragrance in her hair, which was refreshing.


    Once he embraced her, Ye Xiaofei was really reluctant to let go.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Fang Yunshu suddenly shouted angrily and forcefully pushed Ye Xiaofei away.


    Ye Xiaofei smirked and said, ¡°Hey, you were the one who initiated it. Why are you ring at me?¡±


    Fang Yunshu was momentarily speechless, and she angrily red at Ye Xiaofei. She wanted to walk away, but she also didn¡¯t dare. If she didn¡¯t leave and stayed by this guy¡¯s side, she couldn¡¯t describe the frustration she felt.


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°You see, it¡¯s dark now. All kinds of wild animalse out in these mountains. I didn¡¯t scare you on purpose. Just stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go get something to eat.¡±


    Although Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t react or object, Ye Xiaofei quickly hurried to the side of the stream. His ears moved slightly, and the location of the fish and insects in the stream appeared clearly in his mind.


    The Heaven and Earth Scripture was truly a wondrous book. The practitioner of this kung fu would not only give a person greatbat power but also allowed them to merge with nature and perceive it.


    Without saying anything more, now Ye Xiaofei catching fish was as easy as pie. He could clearly see the positions of the fish in the water, making it effortless to catch them.


    In just a few minutes, Ye Xiaofei had already caught dozens of fish.


    The fish were not big, just the size of a finger, but with dozens of them, they weighed more than two catties.


    Fang Yunshu stood rooted to the ground, her nerves tensed. Her surroundings were pitch ck, and she could hear the chirping of insects and birds. From time to time, there would be ck shadows darting past her, making her hair stand on end.


    ¡°Bastard! Leaving me alone here! If I don¡¯t go with you, can¡¯t you let me go with you?¡±


    Fang Yunshu cursed in her heart, feeling both scared and angry.


    Finally, Ye Xiaofei returned. Her nervous state finally rxed a bit. Facing Ye Xiaofei, it felt like facing the fear of an unknown environment.


    ¡°Look, I caught so many fish.¡± Ye Xiaofei brought the fish to Fang Yunshu.


    One small fish was very active and jumped out of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand, then fell onto Fang Yunshu¡¯s face.


    Fang Yunshu eximed, feeling something cool and slippery crawl into her clothes through her neckline.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A shrill scream pierced through the night sky..

 Chapter 60 - 60: Taking Advantage

    Chapter 60: Taking Advantage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Don¡¯t be afraid! It¡¯s just a little fish that got inside your clothes.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu, who was jumping up and down and found it very interesting.


    ¡°Quickly help me take it out!¡± Fang Yunshu shouted at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°You want me to get it out? From inside your clothes?¡± Ye Xiaofei wondered if he had heard wrongly and asked two questions in a row.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Fang Yunshu was on the verge of breaking down.


    For a woman, that slippery thing was absolutely terrifying. And if it moved against the skin, it would be even more horrifying.


    Ye Xiaofei realized that Fang Yunshu was genuinely scared and quickly threw away the fish in his hand. He extended his hands but didn¡¯t know how to proceed, asking, ¡°How am I supposed to get it?¡±


    Fang Yunshu felt like she was going to die. This guy was still here asking questions, utterly useless. She angrily shouted, ¡°Stick your hand inside my clothes and get it out!¡±


    ¡°You asked for it, but don¡¯t me me if you scold meter.¡± Ye Xiaofei ced his hand on Fang Yunshu¡¯s clothes and, still feeling unsure, added a precautionary statement.


    ¡°I won¡¯t scold! I won¡¯t scold!¡± Tears welled up in Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Ye Xiaofei muttered to himself. He directly reached under Fang Yunshu¡¯s clothes from the hem.


    ¡°Here! Go up!¡± Fang Yunshu called out.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    With his hand inside, Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t scold him and even pointed out the position. This made Ye Xiaofei gain some confidence and directly probed inside.


    ¡°Ah, no, move this way¡­¡±


    ¡°Which way?¡±


    ¡°This way!¡±


    ¡°Ah, you mean this way!¡±


    It took a full minute before Ye Xiaofei finally pulled out the little fish from Fang Yunshu¡¯s clothes. He said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small fish this size. What is there to be afraid of?¡±


    Fang Yunshu feltpletely drained and sat down on the ground, panting heavily.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes flickered, and his gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on Fang Yunshu¡¯s body. He could have caught the fish instantly using his fishing skills.


    However, after torturing for so long, this was enough to satisfy his craving.


    If he weren¡¯t worried about exposing his abilities, he would have loved to have a little more fun.


    Now, to avoid arousing Fang Yunshu¡¯s suspicions, he immediately looked disdainful and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t believe it. A small fish can scare you like this. Let me avenge you. I¡¯ll grill it for us to eat.¡±


    With that, Ye Xiaofei quickly darted out.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fang Yunshu was about to shout, but in the end, she kept quiet, sitting there without daring to move. It was as if that guy, Ye Xiaofei, had thrown the fish onto the ground near her feet.


    After a while, Ye Xiaofei returned with a pile of twigs.


    The light from the fire finally rxed Fang Yunshu¡¯s tense nerves.


    Ye Xiaofei skewered the small fish onto the twigs and grilled them over the fire.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, grilling fish is my specialty. I¡¯ve relied on this skill to get a lot of things. I¡¯ll make your mouth water in a bit.¡±


    Fang Yunshu sat on the ground with her hands on her knees. She looked at the fish on the fire silently.


    The small fish cooked quickly, and Ye Xiaofei handed one over, saying, ¡°Here, taste it. This is the fish that sneaked into your clothes earlier. Eating it will be your revenge.¡±


    Fang Yunshu took it directly and took a big bite. She did feel a sense of revenge.


    Because of this small fish, she had just embarrassed herself in front of Ye Xiaofei. She even allowed him to put his hand inside her clothes and take advantage of her.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t me Ye Xiaofei for this. She could not re up either. This resentment was suppressed in her heart and could not be released. So she could only release it onto the fish.


    Before long, the two of them had finished eating dozens of small fish.


    Fang Yunshu had eaten quite a bit as well. Firstly, she had consumed too much energy today and was really hungry. Moreover, the fish was really delicious. It was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. It was a delightful texture, and the vor lingered on her lips and teeth.


    Ye Xiaofei got an empty tin can from somewhere and collected some stream water in it. He then put it on the fire and handed it to Fang Yunshu after it was cooled down as he said, ¡°Drink up. It¡¯s clean and won¡¯t make you sick.¡±


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t hesitate and took a few sips, finally quenching her thirst.


    Suddenly, a thought came to her mind. This guy is quite good at taking care of people, but his words are infuriating. And¡­ he¡¯s just a big rogue.


    After eating and drinking their fill, Ye Xiaofeiid down on the grass with his hands behind his head and said contentedly, ¡°Feels great, sofortable.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hummed, but her eyebrows slowly furrowed.


    It had been half a day since the ident, and she hadn¡¯t had the chance to relieve herself. The urge was getting stronger, and her difort was increasing.


    ¡°You rest here for a while. I¡¯ll go relieve myself,¡± Ye Xiaofei jumped up and ran off directly.


    With the fire nearby, Fang Yunshu wasn¡¯t too afraid, but whenever this guy mentioned it, she felt even more ufortable.


    After a while, Ye Xiaofei came back, rxed.


    Fang Yunshu had contemted for a while in her heart before finally mustering the courage to call out, ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°You called me?¡± Ye Xiaofei looked surprised at Fang Yunshu. Other than scolding him, it was the first time Fang Yunshu had taken the initiative to talk to Ye Xiaofei.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face flushed, and she said, ¡°I want to go wash my face.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and wash your face. Oh, you¡¯re scared, alright, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± This time, Ye Xiaofei finally understood what she meant.


    Fang Yunshu breathed a sigh of relief. At least this guy showed some understanding. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for her to ask him.


    The two of them arrived at the edge of the stream, where there happened to be arge stone that they could squat on to wash their faces.


    ¡°Hey, move away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re kicking me out this time, and it sounds much gentler.¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s pitch ck here. I¡¯d better stay with you so you won¡¯t be scared.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Fang Yunshu heard the sound of water and felt an even stronger urge. She red at him and shouted, ¡°I told you to move away, so move away!¡±


    ¡°D*mn, you change your face faster than flipping through a book.¡± Ye Xiaofei grumbled dissatisfiedly and turned around to leave.


    Fang Yunshu felt that Ye Xiaofei had walked far enough, so she quickly took off her pants and resolved the issue. Finally, she felt relieved.


    Looking at the fire not far away, Fang Yunshu took a deep breath and hurriedly walked back to the fire pit.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was nowhere to be seen. Just as Fang Yunshu was wondering, Ye Xiaofei walked over from the darkness.


    Fang Yunshu suddenly realized something and asked sternly, ¡°Where were you just now?¡±


    ¡°Just strolling around, not by your side,¡± Ye Xiaofei answered with a yful smile.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you were peeping at me?¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s face turned dark as she looked at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mischievous expression.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smile grew even broader as he said, ¡°Peeping? What did I peep at? I was openly looking.¡±


    ¡°You go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 61 - 61:1 Did Everything

    Chapter 61:1 Did Everything


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the night, the light from the fire made Fang Yunshu¡¯s face appear a little hazy. Although she was full of anger, she appeared beautiful.


    For some reason, Ye Xiaofei was not afraid of Fang Yunshu¡¯s angry look at all. Instead, he liked it..


    Fang Yunshu was frightened by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s stare. She took a step back, but she did not dare to go too far from the fire. The darkness behind her seemed so overwhelming and scary.


    ¡°Fang Yunshu, there¡¯s no one here. Let¡¯s¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei suddenly said.


    ¡°What do you want to so?¡± Fang Yunshu stood up immediately.


    ¡°Why are you so scared?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked. ¡°I meant to expel the poison from your body. You can¡¯t leave the poison in your body forever, right? It will be a long-term harm.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Fang Yunshu stuttered while gritting her teeth.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Ye Xiaofei was trying to get rid of the poison. He must be trying to take advantage of her.


    She even suspected that Ye Xiaofei had put the fish in her clothes on purpose.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go the wrong way. I just want to expel the poison for you. Why don¡¯t you think about what happened today? You could have died.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a genius doctor?¡± Fang Yunshu sneered. ¡°If you only know one method to treat me, how are you a genius then?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°This is the easiest method and can be done in ten minutes. With the other methods, I have to get you prescriptions and boil the medicines. It¡¯s quite troublesome.¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I¡¯d rather face the trouble then. Give up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but reveal a disappointed expression. It would be so great if he could treat Fang Yunshu with that method.


    Fang Yunshu looked at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s expression and got even more furious. This guy was indeed evil and shameless.


    Ye Xiaofei felt a little unhappy that he couldn¡¯t take advantage of her. Hey down on the grass and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±


    Fang Yunshu would not believe Ye Xiaofei. He must be nning to molest her while she was asleep.


    She sat by the fire, not daring to fall asleep at all.


    After a long time, Fang Yunshu was getting more and more sleepy. Her eyelids kept twitching, while Ye Xiaofei was sleeping soundly.


    Fang Yunshu finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She rolled over and fell onto the grass. As soon as her head touched the ground, she fell asleep.


    Ye Xiaofei was sleeping soundly. Although it was not afortable ce to sleep, it was worse on the Viin Ind. Such a soft grass was equivalent to afortable bed.


    Ye Xiaofei was sleeping soundly when someone came close to him. He woke up immediately.


    He opened his eyes and saw Fang Yunshu lying less than a meter away from him.


    The next moment, Ye Xiaofei got shocked. Fang Yunshu turned over and came to his side. She stretched out her arms and hugged him.


    ¡°Damn it! What are you doing?¡± Ye Xiaofei muttered in his heart. He didn¡¯t believe that Fang Yunshu would approach him in such a way.


    A few minutester, Ye Xiaofei found out what was going on.


    The bonfire extinguished, and the night in the mountains was very cold. Fang Yunshu wanted to find a warm ce, but she found his embrace.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was surprised because Fang Yunshu was six to seven meters away from her original position. She seemed to have a great instinct which led her to locate his position in her sleep.


    When he thought of Fang Ling¡¯er and her extraordinary talent, he finally epted Fang Yunshu¡¯s ability.


    ¡°You sent yourself to my door. Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei muttered in his heart and hugged Fang Yunshu without hesitation.


    Fang Yunshu shrank into his arms with her body trembling slightly.


    Even though it was dark at night, Ye Xiaofei could see Fang Yunshu¡¯s pale face and her furrowed brows.


    At this moment, Fang Yunshu was no longer as cold and strong as when she was awake. She seemed so weak.


    Ye Xiaofei initially wanted to take advantage of her, but he suddenly gave up the idea. From the Fang family¡¯s words, the incident between him and Fang Yunshu that day had brought her a lot of trouble. Fang Yunshu¡¯s current situation was rted to him.


    Ye Xiaofei suddenlt felt sorry for her. A protective desire filled his heart. He held Fang Yunshu in his arms, but he no longer had any lewd thoughts. He just wanted to hold her and give her warmth so that she could have a good sleep.


    It was the first time he slept with a woman in his arms. Ye Xiaofei slept soundly.


    It wasn¡¯t until a scream broke his sweet dream.


    Fang Yunshu jumped up and kicked Ye Xiaofei hard. She said angrily, ¡°You bastard. You¡­ What did you do?¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiid on the ground. He stretched his waist and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°What? Then why are you hugging me?¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth and kicked him again.


    Ye Xiaofei grabbed her feet and said, ¡°Hey, can you be more reasonable? You were the one who ran into my armsst night. Why are you ming me?¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Fang Yunshu said hatefully, ¡°Hah¡­ Ye Xiaofei, do you think I¡¯m a fool? Am I that gullible?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei let go of Fang Yunshu¡¯s foot and stood up, saying, ¡°Hey, can you take a look? This is where I sleep. I haven¡¯t moved for the entire night.¡±


    Fang Yunshu looked around and started to feel suspicious. It was indeed where Ye Xiaofei slept. However, she couldn¡¯t believe that she would throw herself at Ye Xiaofei. She said fiercely, ¡°You must have carried me here when I was asleep.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes. He felt that he could not reason with Fang Yunshu at all. He said in a bad mood ,¡±What the hell? I¡¯ve never seen someone as unreasonable as you. If you insist that I hugged you, then so be it.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­Do you admit it now? Then what did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°What did I do to you?¡± Ye Xiaofei grinned and said, ¡°What can I do with a beauty like you? Of course, I touched and kissed you, and then we did that again.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    Ye Xiaofei looked at her and rejected her even more, ¡°Are you questioning yourself because you didn¡¯t feel anything and your clothes are intact? Hah, that was simple. I just added something and you fell asleep. I didn¡¯t get a taste of itst time. This time, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t get a taste of it either. Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fang Yunshu bit her lower lip hard. Her lower lip was pale and her tears fell uncontrobly..

 Chapter 62 - 62:1 Want to Act Tough

    Chapter 62:1 Want to Act Tough


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°D*mn, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m just joking with you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smug smile froze on his face. He didn¡¯t expect that would make Fang Yunshu cry.


    Fang Yunshu wiped her eyes hard, but her tears ran down even faster, forming a small stream on her face.


    Ye Xiaofei was a little flustered and quickly said,¡± I didn¡¯t do it. Believe me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Fang Yunshu gritted teeth and turned to leave.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly followed behind and swore. Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t say a word and walked away.


    Ye Xiaofei was somewhat helpless. His joke must have gone too far.


    ¡°Erm, let¡¯s go this way. We should be able to get out of here.¡±


    This time, Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t act out of spite and followed his directions.


    In fact, the mountain in Ning City was not that thick. Yesterday, Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t tell the direction and kept walking in circles in the mountains. With the correct direction, the two of them walked out of the mountain area after more than an hour.


    Fang Yunshu immediately contacted the Fang family.


    Ye Xiaofei had missed calls on his phone. There were calls from Luna, Meng Zhijing, and Wang Dabao.


    Ye Xiaofei called Meng Zhijing back first.


    ¡°Have you investigated it clearly?¡±


    ¡°Ya. The contact person is from the Wang family. This matter should be done by the Wang family.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°The Wang Family is really reckless.¡±


    ¡°The Wang family has always been unscrupulous. We used to work for them and know them very well. If we didn¡¯t fall out with the Wang family, we might have been the ones to do this.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Alright, the Wang Family¡¯s business with you guys isn¡¯t over yet. We¡¯ll settle it togetherter.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was a few meters away from Ye Xiaofei when she was on the phone, so she didn¡¯t hear what he said.


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Xiaofei called Wang Dabao. He was fine. He went thepany and became a boss.


    As soon as he finished the call with Wang Dabao, a car from the Fang family stopped beside Fang Yunshu.


    After the fire in the car was put out, only the driver¡¯s body was found. The Fang family immediately sent arge group to search for her.


    Fang Yunshu was extremely important to the Fang family,. They would do everything to keep her safe.


    Fang Yunshu immediately got into the car. Ye Xiaofei was about to go over when she mmed the door shut.


    ¡°How heartless.¡± Ye Xiaofei shook his head and did not follow.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s ident yesterday must have been known by all the big families. There must be a lot of people paying attention to Fang Yunshu now. If anyone made a move at this time, they would be the target of public criticism, so Fang Yunshu would be very safe.


    It was not easy to get a taxi in this ce. Ye Xiaofei was about to ask Meng Zhijing to pick him up when a car stopped beside him.


    The car window rolled down, revealing the few people inside.


    They were Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ssmates, and the driver was Song Mingdong.


    ¡°Hey, Ye Xiaofei, why are you walking here alone?¡± Song Mingdong said in a strange tone.


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Song Mingdong and said, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Song Mingdong¡¯s smile froze. Then, he sneered and said, ¡°I wanted to give you a ride, but with your attitude, you can take a taxi yourself. Oops, I forgot that you don¡¯t even have the money to take a taxi.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei ignored him and walked forward.


    Song Mingdong followed him slowly and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, we are different. You are never a match for me. Although we are at the same age, I can drive a car that costs four to five hundred thousand yuan. You couldn¡¯t even afford a car like this your entire life.¡±


    ¡°Grandson!¡± Ye Xiaofei suddenly grinned and said, ¡°Your broken car isn¡¯t fit for grandpa.¡±


    Song Mingdong¡¯s face stiffened. That day, Ye Xiaofei forced him to call him grandfather. It was a great humiliation, but fortunately no one else knew about it. At this time, he did not want Ye Xiaofei to tell what happened that day.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Song Mingdong cursed and stepped on the elerator.


    A ssmate turned around to check on Ye Xiaofei, and then he suddenly eximed.


    ¡°D*mn, a Bentley stopped beside Ye Xiaofei. D*mn, he even got in the car.¡±


    ¡°No way! How could Ye Xiaofei sit in a Bentley?¡±


    Song Mingdong immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You must be mistaken. This guy is so poor. How can he have a Bentley?¡±


    ¡°I saw it. Maybe he knows the owner of the Bentley.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Ye Xiaofei¡¯s situation. His parents passed away and he¡¯s an orphan. He doesn¡¯t have any background and didn¡¯t even go to university. If you had a Bentley, would you bother with someone like Ye Xiaofei?¡±


    All the ssmates thought that Song Mingdong¡¯s words made sense. Everyone knew very well how poor Ye Xiaofei was when he was in school.


    However, Song Mingdong slowed down subconsciously. He wanted to see if Ye Xiaofei was in that car.


    The Bentley quickly drove over. However, the Bentley did not overtake Song Mingdong¡¯s car immediately. Instead, it ran parallel to Song Mingdong¡¯s car.


    The window in the back seat opened, revealing a smiling face.


    Song Mingdong¡¯s ssmates in the car were all staring at the Bentley. It was Ye Xiaofei!


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei! It is Ye Xiaofei!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! He actually got into a Bentley.¡±


    The ssmates all cried out.


    Song Mingdong was even more shocked. His hand shook, and the car almost fell into the ditch beside him. People in the car screamed.


    Song Mingdong quickly turned the steering wheel and the car went back to normalne.


    One of them in the back seat rolled down the window and said excitedly, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, is this your car?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a Bentley,¡± Ye Xiaofei said lightly.


    Ye Xiaofei sounded so pretentious. But if he could sit in a Bentley, he had the capital to act pretentious.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°Sigh, we are indeed different. How can a broken car match my status?¡±


    Song Mingdong almost drove the car into the ditch again. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words were directed at him.


    A ssmate immediately said ingratiatingly, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, when will you let us ride in a Bentley and experience a rich person¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°Hah, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a car. I¡¯ll bring you guys aroundter when I have time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei waved at them. Then, the Bentley sped up and overtook Song Mingdong¡¯s car.


    Impossible! This was absolutely impossible!


    Song Mingdong muttered to himself.. He could ept that Ye Xiaofei was good at fighting, but he could not ept that Ye Xiaofei was richer than him!

 Chapter 63 - 63: Mr. Ye Is Magnificent

    Chapter 63: Mr. Ye Is Magnificent


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The car belonged to the Li family. Li Tianfeng was sitting in the back of the car.


    After witnessing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s amazing medical skills, Li Tianfeng wanted to make friends with Ye Xiaofei. When he saw Ye Xiaofei walking by the roadside, he hurriedly invited Ye Xiaofei into the car.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Ye Xiaofei to show off to the people in the other car.


    In Li Tianfeng¡¯s opinion, he was being very childish.


    Li Tianfeng was surprised that a genius like Ye Xiaofei would do such a thing.


    However, he had to admit that this made Ye Xiaofei more approachable. It would not be so difficult to make friends with him.


    Ye Xiaofei was in a good mood. Song Mingdong had always showed off his wealthy status in front of him. That was the main pride of Song Mingdong.


    Therefore, he wanted to attack Song Mingdong¡¯s greatest pride. Song Mingdong had just bragged about his car right? Then Ye Xiaofei would attack his pride with a car today.


    Song Mingdong had a bad character and was very annoying, Besides, he had beaten up Ye Xiaofei back then. It was not Ye Xiaofei¡¯s style to repay ruthlessness with kindness.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, where are you from?¡±


    After Ye Xiaofei closed the window, Li Tianfeng asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Ning City,¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.


    Li Tianfeng¡¯s eyes lit up again. Ye Xiaofei was staying in this city, so it was easy to make friends with him. He smiled and suggested, ¡°I see that you like cars too. This car is quite old, so it¡¯s not nice for you. I happen to have a car shop at home. Why don¡¯t you go and pick a car to drive?¡±


    ¡°Are you giving me a car? That¡¯s great,¡± said Ye Xiaofei with his eyes lit up.


    Nine out of ten men liked cars, so did Ye Xiaofei.


    Seeing how happy Ye Xiaofei was, Li Tianfeng knew that he was ying into the game. He said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­I have something to do now Let¡¯s go tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure! This is my business card. Contact me tomorrow. I¡¯ll go with you to choose a car.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded, but he immediately said, ¡°What kind of car do you have? If you don¡¯t have a good car, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± Li Tianfeng said with a smile, ¡°The car shop has some decent cars, such as Ferraris, Porsches, and Bentleys.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei beamed with joy and said, ¡°We have to go, let¡¯s go, haha.¡±


    Li Tianfeng was a little confused by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s attitude.


    With Ye Xiaofei¡¯s medical skills, he did not have to worry about money. He should have owned a good car by now. However, Ye Xiaofei seemed so happy. That was weird.


    He wanted to ask Ye Xiaofei about his background, but Ye Xiaofei had already turned on his phone to check all kinds of luxury cars. He even asked questions from time to time.


    Therefore, the two of them ended up talking only about cars.


    Ye Xiaofei asked Li Tianfeng to send him to the entrance of the bar. Li Tianfeng deliberately got out of the car to send Ye Xiaofei off. Then, he waited for Ye Xiaofei to enter the bar before he left.


    After getting into the car, Li Tianfeng frowned. As the most powerful person in the second generation of the Li family, he knew the situation of the other families very well. This bar was rted to the Wang family. The Wang and the Li family had always been on bad terms. There had even been several fights.


    If Ye Xiaofei was close to the Wang Family, then he would have to reassess his rtionship with Ye Xiaofei.


    This matter had to be investigated properly.


    Ye Xiaofei had just entered the bar when he met Meng Zhijing head-on. Meng Zhijing pointed at the car outside and said, ¡°Is that the Li family¡¯s car?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think his name is Li Tianfeng or something.¡± Ye Xiaofei said casually.


    ¡°Li Tianfeng!¡± Meng Zhijing suddenly cried out, ¡°Are you rted to the Li family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I just saved the life of that old man from his family, so Li Tianfeng is very grateful to me and wants to rope me in. Is the Li family powerful?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei acted like he didn¡¯t care in front of Li Tianfeng, but he knew very well in his heart. Li Tianfeng¡¯s tricks and intentions couldn¡¯t escape his eyes.


    Meng Zhijing couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed by Ye Xiaofei. Ye Xiaofei was so magnanimous when he spoke. He had befriended the Li family, but he was thinking about the Li family¡¯s power.


    Meng Zhijing said, ¡°The Li family is ranked in the top five among the big families in Ning City. Their main business is rted to transportation. They own transportationpanies and several Z,S shops that sell cars. They basically are involved in main transportation business in Ning City.¡±


    ¡°They sound quite powerful, but not very relevant to me,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Meng Zhijing smiled sweetly and said, ¡°The Li family¡¯s business may not be useful, but they have been in Ning City for many years. They have great connections in all aspects. We could get many things done easily with their help. In addition, their family has always been on bad terms with the Wang family. Now that we have split up with the Wang family, we can use the Li family.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded again and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m going to his shop tomorrow to pick up my car. You can talk to him and see what you need him to do.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Meng Zhijing immediately puffed out her chest. She couldn¡¯t help but feel proud.


    With her status, she could not interact with people like Li Tianfeng or any leader of the family. Usually, she would only interact with the third generations or other people in the Wang family.


    Now that Ye Xiaofei asked her along to meet Li Tianfeng, did it mean that she shared a simr status as Li Tianfeng?


    cing her hands on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulders, Meng Zhijing said, ¡°Mr. Ye, do you want to rest for a while? I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±


    ¡°I still have something to do now. Take me to the best Chinese Medicine store here. I want to buy some herbs.¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Meng Zhijing immediately brought Ye Xiaofei to the best medicine store.


    After parking the car, Meng Zhijing held Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and walked into the store.


    As they walked, Meng Zhijing asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Ye, would you still treat people?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Xiaofei felt good being held by Meng Zhijing.


    Meng Zhijing was indeed good at seducing people. She kept her body a little far away from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm, but from time to time, they got so close together.


    It made his heart fluttered. There was always an impulse in him to stretch his arm out and touch her body..

 Chapter 64 - 64: The Tang Family Is Nothing

    Chapter 64: The Tang Family Is Nothing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although Ye Xiaofei¡¯s skin was a little dark, he looked quite handsome. The Heaven and Earth Scripture also gave Ye Xiaofei a noble temperament. In addition, Ye Xiaofei had an evil aura under the influence of the evil people on Viin Ind.


    There was a contrast between noble and evil aura, but they kind of blended in quite well in Ye Xiaofei, giving him a more unique temperament.


    Meng Zhijing was a natural beauty. By just standing still, she was able to seduce everyone.


    Any ordinary man couldn¡¯t resist Meng Zhijing¡¯s charm.


    However, when Ye Xiaofei and Meng Zhijing were together, they seemed toplement each other. They were quite a good match.


    As soon as the two of them entered, they immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    On top of that, he actually met someone he knew here.


    Ye Xiaofei showed the list. The store assistant looked at it and said, ¡°Sir, Lingshan Plum Blossom, are you sure you want this medicine?¡±


    ¡°Of course, is there a problem?¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    The shop assistant said, ¡°Sir, Lingshan Plum blossom is extremely rare. We happen to have one here, but the price of this medicine is very high. One costs 300,000 yuan. I don¡¯t know if you really want it.¡±


    ¡°300,000 yuan!¡± Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. He only knew the effects of the medicine in the Heaven and Earth Scripture, but he didn¡¯t know the value. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so expensive.


    ¡°Heh, if you don¡¯t have money, don¡¯t buy medicine here. How dare you ask for the Lingshan Plum Blossom? Can you afford it?¡± A dissonant voice sounded behind him.


    Ye Xiaofei had heard this voice before and remembered it. It was Tang Youjun¡¯s wife. Ling ¡®er had a conflict with her sonst time, so Ye Xiaofei had a deep impression of them.


    ¡°Mr. Tang, Mrs. Tang!¡± The shop assistant immediately greeted politely.


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife snorted and said, ¡°Lingshan Plum Blossom, we want it.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Tang, we only have one of it here.¡±


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I know, but the Tang family wants this Lingshan Plum Blossom. Are you selling it to this poor kid instead of me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei turned his head to look at Tang Youjun and his wife. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Are you guys looking for trouble?¡±


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife sneered and said, ¡°Kid, I thought you were some big shot. You¡¯re just relying on Fang Yunshu. Unfortunately, the Fang family doesn¡¯t recognize you at all. Without the Fang family, who do you think you are? Why would we look for trouble with you? You really think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Tang Youjun also said in a deep voice,¡± Kid, our feud isn¡¯t over yet. If you provoke us, I¡¯ll show you what the consequences are.¡±


    Meng Zhijing knew Tang Youjun too. She was susprised that Ye Xiaofei had provoked the Tang family. This was troublesome.


    But in the next moment, Meng Zhijing changed her mind. It was just the Tang family, right? They had offended Ye Xiaofei, and that was their real problem.


    Meng Zhijing puffed out her chest and said with a dark face, ¡°Hey, firste-first-serve. We came first, but you guys wanted to snatch it. Are you using the Tang family¡¯s power to bully others?¡±


    Meng Zhijing was very experienced. She had to put the me on the Tang family first.


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife nced at Meng Zhijing, and her eyes immediately revealed disgust. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s you, the promiscuous woman. Hehe, kid, you¡¯re quite capable. You¡¯re trying to be a father for Fang Yunshu¡¯s daughter, and now you¡¯re clinging onto this woman.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei turned to Meng Zhijing and said, ¡°She¡¯s scolding you.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Zhijing nodded.


    Ye Xiaofei asked again, ¡°Can she scold you for nothing?¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re from the Tang family!¡± Meng Zhijing reminded.


    ¡°What Tang family?¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes! So what if she¡¯s from the Tang family?¡± Meng Zhijing smiled.


    In the past, if Tang Youjun¡¯s wife scolded her, Meng Zhijing could only swallow her anger. She could not afford to offend anyone from these big families.


    But now, it was different. With Ye Xiaofei as her backer, she dared to go against the Wang family. Why would she be afraid of the Tang family?


    Meng Zhijing took a step forward, and a ruthless expression appeared on her face.


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife did not bother and said disdainfully, ¡°What? Are you going to challenge me? Don¡¯t think that you have the support of the Wang family. If you provoke the Tang family, they will not cover up for a small potato like you.¡±


    Meng Zhijing said coldly, ¡°So what if I challenged you? You scolded me. Apologize to me now.¡±


    ¡°Did I you? Am I not telling the truth? Everyone knew your true colors, Meng Zhijing. Ah!¡±


    Before Tang Youjun¡¯s wife could finish her sentence, a pnded on her face.


    She was stunned. She could not believe that Meng Zhijing would hit her. Meng Zhijing was just a hooligan at the bottom of society. Even if she had some money now, she could not bepared to a big family like hers.


    However, Meng Zhijing had pped her in public. She stared at Meng Zhijing in a daze for a long time before she felt the pain on her face and came back to reality.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me?¡±


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife shouted and rushed toward Meng Zhijing like a madman.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Meng Zhijing snorted coldly and pped her again.


    This hit was even more powerful. Mrs. Tang was sent flying and fell to the ground on her butt.


    ¡°How dare you hit me again? How dare you? Tang Youjun, I¡¯m going to kill her!


    I want to kill her!¡±


    Sitting on the ground, Tang Youjun¡¯s wife screamed at the top of her lungs. Her hair was messy, and there were two clear palm prints on her face. She looked really pathetic.


    Tang Youjun quickly helped his wife up. He red at Meng Zhijing with a fierce gaze and said, ¡°Meng Zhijing, be prepared to receive the wrath. I will make you lose everything. I will make you bankrupt. I will destroy everything you have.¡±


    Meng Zhijingughed lightly and said, ¡°Mr. Tang, you can say whatever you want, but you have to have this ability.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ Meng Zhijing, you¡¯re really bold. You don¡¯t even respect the Tang family. Well! Very well! And you, kid! If we let go of both of you, how could we stand firm in the Ning City?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled faintly and said, ¡°Ning City doesn¡¯t seem to need a small potato like the Tang Family. If you don¡¯t want to stay, then get lost.¡±


    He said these words lightly, but Meng Zhijing felt he was extremely domineering. She held Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm tightly. This time, she did not mind having intimate contact with Ye Xiaofei.


    This was the only way to express her admiration..

 Chapter 65 - 65: Guidance

    Chapter 65: Guidance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Tang Youjun and his wife left in a sorry state.


    In their eyes, Ye Xiaofei was just a hooligan. It was impossible to scare Ye Xiaofei with their family background. It would humiliate themselves.


    They had already suffered three times while dealing with Ye Xiaofei.


    They had to regain their face. Otherwise, the Tang family would be too easy to bully.


    Seeing the shop assistant hiding far away behind the counter, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Get the medicine. Why are you hiding so far away?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­Alright.¡± The shop assistant held the medicine in fear.


    These two fellows hit the people from the Tang Family. How dare they. They were really audacious. If anything went wrong, they might even beat him up. That would be tragic.


    Ye Xiaofei went to pay the bill. At the cashier, there was a woman and an old man in his sixties.


    ¡°Hello, Elder Sun!¡± Meng Zhijing immediately greeted him.


    The old man nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Little friend, you¡¯re quite bold. You actually fought with the Tang family.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at the old man and said, ¡°What? Are you trying to stand up for the Tang family?¡±


    The old man had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°My young friend, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s just that no one has ever dared to provoke these people from the big families. Now that I¡¯ve met someone, I¡¯m really curious.¡±


    Meng Zhijing quickly said, ¡°Mr. Ye, meet Sun Mingyuan, Elder Sun. He is a famous divine doctor in Ning City. He has been a doctor for generations. His ancestor is the renowned Master of Traditional Chinese Medicine. No one canpare to him in the skills of Chinese medicine. All the big families respect him very much.¡±


    The old man waved his hand and said, ¡°This is an overstatement. I just have some experience.¡±


    ¡°No one can match his skills of Chinese medicine, huh?¡± Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes. He knew that his medical skills were quite impressive, but he wondered if he was a match for this old man. His interest was immediately piqued.


    The smile on Sun Mingyuan¡¯s face remained as he said, ¡°Young man, although the Lingshan Plum Blossom is precious, it is usually used as a tonic. I saw that you put this in the prescription. Can you show it to me?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xiaofei passed the prescription to Sun Mingyuan.


    Sun Mingyuan took it and looked at it carefully. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°I have never seen this prescription before, but from the medicinal properties, it should have the effect of expelling evil and removing poison.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°You are indeed good. This is a poison repellent. Can you tell what kind of poison it is?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sun Mingyuan shook his head and said, ¡°This poison must have been concocted by someone. I don¡¯t know much about the use of poison.¡±


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled. Since Sun Mingyuan couldn¡¯t answer that, it meant that he was much better than Sun Mingyuan.


    ¡°Young man, where did you get this prescription?¡± Sun Mingyuan asked again.


    ¡°I made it myself,¡± said Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Did you make it yourself?¡± Sun Mingyuan sized up Ye Xiaofei in surprise and said, ¡°My friend, you¡¯re only in your early twenties, right? How could you actually concoct your own medicine?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Sun Mingyuan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Then who is your master?¡± Sun Mingyuan asked again.


    Ye Xiaofei raised his chin and said, ¡°I learned it myself.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Sun Mingyuan frowned and said earnestly, ¡°The skills of Chinese medicine requires years of practising, and it usually requires a master to guide you. Even if it¡¯s the same illness, different patients have different physical conditions and would require different medicines. If we treat all illnesses with the same prescription, it would be a disaster.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t too.¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed.


    At this moment, there was a sudden cry of surprise in the hall. A man in his thirtiesy on the ground, twitching violently.


    Sun Mingyuan left Ye Xiaofei and Meng Zhijing behind and quickly rushed over.


    Ye Xiaofei also walked over. Meng Zhijing followed beside him and whispered, ¡°Mr. Ye, Sun Mingyuan has a good reputation and excellent medical skills. It¡¯s best not to offend him.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how amazing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s medical skills were, so this was a kind reminder.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. With his hands behind his back, he walked slowly behind Sun Mingyuan.


    Sun Mingyuan was checking the patient¡¯s condition. He frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Bring me the silver needles.¡±


    A shop assistant hurriedly brought a box of silver needles. Sun Mingyuan took out a silver needle and pierced it into the man¡¯s chest.


    Then, he took another one and inserted it into the acupuncture points next to it.


    He used a total of eight silver needles, but the man didn¡¯t wake up. Moreover, his convulsions were even more severe.


    Sun Mingyuan¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head lightly and said, ¡°Just advance the needle in the Shanzhong acupoint by another two centimeters.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan carefully observed the silver needle, and his eyes lit up. The silver needle in Shanzhong acupoint was indeed two centimeters short.


    The silver needle went deep into the man¡¯s body, and the man stopped twitching. Then, he let out a long sigh and opened his eyes.


    ¡°Doctor Sun is indeed incredible.¡±


    ¡°This guy is really lucky. If it wasn¡¯t for Doctor Sun, he would have died.¡±


    There were many customers in the shop who witnessed it, they were all praising Sun Mingyuan.


    Sun Mingyuan waved his hand and said embarrassedly, ¡°I almost made a big mistake today. Fortunately, I had a young friend to guide me. Where¡¯s my young friend?¡±


    Sun Mingyuan looked around but did not see Ye Xiaofei and Meng Zhijing.


    Once the man was saved, Ye Xiaofei and Meng Zhijing left.


    Sitting in the car, Meng Zhijing said with admiration, ¡°Mr. Ye, do you actually know medicine?¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course.¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.


    ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t have left just now,¡± Meng Zhijing said with some regret,¡± You helped Elder Sun, so he will remember your kindness. It¡¯s very useful to befriend him.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled faintly and said, ¡°His medical skills are just so-so, but it will save me a lot of trouble if I ask him to make some medicine.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stay?¡± Meng Zhijing was even more confused.


    ¡°Tell me, since I have left now, what will that old man do?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked with a smile.


    Meng Zhijing thought for a moment and said, ¡°He¡­ He must be eager to thank you and try to find you, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I wouldn¡¯t let him find me. Then what would happen?¡±


    ¡°Then he will¡­¡± Meng Zhijing mmed the steering wheel and said excitedly, ¡°Then when he meets you again, he will want to befriend you even more. He will be afraid that Mr. Ye will not meet him. Then, you will have the upper hand, haha¡­.¡±

 Chapter 66 - 66: Real Idiot

    Chapter 66: Real Idiot


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Meng Zhijing first met Ye Xiaofei, she respected him because of his strength.


    When Ye Xiaofei gave her virginity, her strength suddenly increased and she gained a dream-like true qi.


    After knowing that Ye Xiaofei was the biggest shareholder of Nox Company, she finally realized how powerful Ye Xiaofei¡¯s background was.


    Now, she found out that Ye Xiaofei knew medicine. Besides, his medical skills were even better than the famous miracle doctor in Ning City, Sun Siyuan.


    Most importantly, from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s attitude toward Sun Siyuan, Meng Zhijing knew that Ye Xiaofei wasn¡¯t a reckless person.


    This man was quite experienced at controlling people and gaining people¡¯s hearts.


    Meng Zhijing wondered what kind of environment made a young man in his twenties to be so powerful and brilliant.


    She felt that she had only seen the slightest bit of Ye Xiaofei. She wondered how much surprise Ye Xiaofei would give her in the future.


    Meng Zhijing was now truly loyal to Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei asked Meng Zhijing to buy a pot and then went to the bar. Ye Xiaofei began to brew the medicine.


    Meng Zhijing helped around and watched seriously.


    Ye Xiaofei turned to look at her and smiled, ¡°Do you want to learn this too?¡± Meng Zhijing shook her head and said, ¡±1 know nothing about medicine. Even if I want to learn it now, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be helpful. Instead, it¡¯ll dy your work. I¡¯m just watching so that I won¡¯t make any mistakes when I help you in the future.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded in appreciation and said, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re not that greedy. I¡¯ll teach you some fighting techniquester. You have true qi now, but you still fight like an ordinary person. That¡¯s not great.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye!¡± Meng Zhijing was so excited that her lips trembled.


    In this society, kungfu could not bring power and wealth. People who practiced kungfu often joined big families and obtained resources from them.


    However, Meng Zhijing was obsessed with kungfu. That was her only way, to be more powerful so that she had something more than her appearance. With that, she could prove that she was more than only good looks.


    She knew that what Ye Xiaofei taught her must be extremely great. Her strength would be further improved.


    Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°Go and find out where Fang Yunshu is now. After this medicine is brewed, you have to let her drink it half an hourter. Otherwise, the effect will be greatly reduced.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go now.¡± Meng Zhijing quickly walked out.


    After a while, Meng Zhijing came back and said, ¡°Miss Fang is currently in the Fang family¡¯s vi. She won¡¯t be going out for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Alright, get someone to keep an eye on her. We have to know where she is at all times.¡±


    Finally, she finished brewing the medicine. Meng Zhijing drove straight to the Fang family¡¯s vi.


    Fang Yunshu had been out the night before. She returned to the Fang family¡¯s vi this morning. After resting until noon, she brought Fang Ling¡¯er to thewn in the front yard.


    Everyone in the Fang family knew how important Fang Yunshu was, so no one dared to provoke her.


    Fang Ling¡¯er sat on the grass. She was not interested in anything around her. She was ying with the bead that Ye Xiaofei gave her. The expression on her face was much richer.


    A sports car drove into the courtyard, and Wang Yuqiang walked towards her with a big bouquet of red roses.


    Wang Yuqiang handed the roses over with a bright smile on his face. He said, ¡°Yunshu, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. I miss you so much.¡±


    If this was in the past, Fang Yunshu would have rejected it long ago. But now, she was a core member of the Fang Family. Her words and actions represented the Fang family. She could not be so reckless.


    She acted politely by receiving the bouquet, but she kept her distance and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, you really don¡¯t have to spend your time on me. I won¡¯t get married in my life.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang got excited seeing that Fang Yunshu epted the flowers. He said, ¡°Yunshu, I know that you don¡¯t want to get married because of Ling¡¯er. I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll treat her like my own daughter.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er tilted her head and looked at Wang Yuqiang. Her lips parted slightly, and she mumbled, ¡°Idiot!¡±


    The smile on Wang Yuqiang¡¯s face froze.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips curled up. Her demeanor, expression, and tone sounded just like Ye Xiaofei, that bastard.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t curse!¡± Fang Yunshu immediately widened her eyes.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Wang Yuqiangughed dryly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t scold Ling¡¯er. It is better for her to scold me than not speaking at all.¡±


    ¡°What a real idiot!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er paused for a few seconds after the word ¡°real¡±.


    Wang Yuqiang felt that he was a ¡°real idiot¡± who had tried all his moves. However, no matter how unhappy or angry he was, he did not dare to re up. In the past, he had only coveted Fang Yunshu¡¯s beauty, but now that he knew that the Nox Company cooperated with the Fang family because of Fang Yunshu, Wang Yuqiang hade to pursue her for the sake of Wang family.


    If he could marry Fang Yunshu, it would be of great significance. He could instantly get the benefits from the Fang family. The Wang family would then be thergest family in Ning City.


    ¡°Look! Ling¡¯er spoke three more words! That¡¯s great!¡± Wang Yuqiang squatted and praised Fang Ling¡¯er with a smile.


    Fang Yunshu covered her forehead with her hand. She was impressed by his brazenness.


    Fang Yunshu cleared her throat and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, it¡¯s true that I won¡¯t get married because of Ling¡¯er, but at the same time, we¡¯re not suitable for each other.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang quickly said, ¡°We are! We¡¯re verypatible, Yunshu. I¡¯ll be a good husband and a good father. I promise you, if you don¡¯t want to have children, we won¡¯t have children anymore. I¡¯ll treat Ling¡¯er as my only child.¡± Fang Yunshu was touched by his words. She said, ¡°Young Master Wang, thank you for your kindness, but all I can think about now is to take good care of Ling¡¯er and then work well with the Nox Company.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang looked at Fang Yunshu with a burning gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll wait for you for the rest of my life!¡±


    At this moment, Fang Ling¡¯er suddenly stood up and ran towards the gate.


    Fang Yunshu quickly followed, but she stopped when she saw Ye Xiaofei.


    Fang Ling¡¯er threw herself into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms and kissed him hard on the cheek. She then wrapped her arms around his neck and refused to let go.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. She didn¡¯t get this kind of treatment often. ¡°Daddy! That idiot is here again!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er suddenly turned her head and pointed at Wang Yuqiang.


    Wang Yuqiang¡¯s face darkened and looked as ck as charcoal¡­.

 Chapter 67 - 67: An Indirect Kiss

    Chapter 67: An Indirect Kiss


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Daddy, go to Mommy.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er whispered into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ear.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he still went straight to Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Ling¡¯er stretched out her arms and said, ¡°Mommy, carry me.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was overjoyed. After all, her daughter was kissing her. She quickly stretched out her arms and leaned forward, wanting to hug Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Fang Ling¡¯er wrapped one arm around Fang Yunshu¡¯s neck, but she didn¡¯t let go of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck.


    On top of that, her little arms pulled hard and tried to bring the two of them together.


    Fang Ling¡¯er did not have a great strength with her tiny body. However, Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t dare to go against her. What if she broke her daughter¡¯s arm?


    Thus, she could only follow her direction of force and stand with Ye Xiaofei.


    Fang Ling¡¯er raised her chin at Wang Yuqiang. Her eyes were filled with provocation and pride.


    In Wang Yuqiang¡¯s eyes, they definitely looked like a happy family of three.


    Now that he recognized Ye Xiaofei and saw how intimate they were, he was burning with rage and hatred.


    Pointing at Ye Xiaofei, Wang Yuqiang said fiercely to Fang Yunshu, ¡°Yunshu, what¡¯s your rtionship with this guy now?¡±


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but frown. She hated Wang Yuqiang¡¯s personality the most. He couldn¡¯t control himself at all. When he encountered a problem, he would get angry immediately. At that time, he would bepletely emotional.


    Right now, this guy turned his anger towards Ye Xiaofei onto her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin my rtionship with him,¡± Fang Yunshu said coldly.


    ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t settled the score with youst time. Now, get lost and don¡¯t appear in front of Fang Yunshu, or else¡­¡± Wang Yuqiang¡¯s face suddenly became extremely ferocious. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I will let you know the power of Wang family.¡±


    ¡°What Wang family? Are you rted to Wang Yugang?¡± Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and asked.


    Wang Yuqiang immediately puffed out his chest and said arrogantly, ¡°That¡¯s my brother! Hehe, you knew my brother¡¯s name, right?¡±


    In the Wang family, Wang Yuqiang was a hedonistic son of a rich family. He wasn¡¯t really in charge of anything. On the other hand, Wang Yugang was in charge of some shady matters in the outer circle. Moreover, he was a ruthless person. His reputation in Ning City was much stronger than Wang Yuqiang.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°Haha, of course I know.¡±


    ¡°Then you should know how bad it will turn out if you offend our family.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be anything. He didn¡¯t dare to say a word when I beat him upst time.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang didn¡¯t believe it at all. He snorted, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re really bragging. When you meet my brother, you¡¯ll face the music.¡±


    Turning to Fang Yunshu, Wang Yuqiang said, ¡°Yunshu, this kid is already dead. Why are you still talking to him?¡±


    Fang Yunshu was really impressed by Ye Xiaofei. This guy had offended both Wang Yuqiang and Wang Yugang. He had offended the entire Wang family, as well as the Tang family.


    She wondered how long more could he survive.


    She hated Ye Xiaofei and Wang Yuqiang. She wanted to get rid of both of them, but in this situation, she could only choose one and get rid of the other.


    Obviously, Wang Yuqiang was easier to chase away.


    ¡°This is my private matter. Young Master Wang, please don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang gritted his teeth in anger, but he did not dare to fight Ye Xiaofei. Last time, he was thrown into the sea and almost drowned. He knew how ruthless Ye Xiaofei could be.


    Wang Yuqiang red at Ye Xiaofei with hatred. He could only leave.


    In the past, he had conflicts with Ye Xiaofei because of jealousy. But now, there was a huge interest involved. Therefore, he and the Wang family had to get rid of Ye Xiaofei so that he could marry Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, let go of me!¡± Fang Yunshu frowned.


    Not only did Fang Ling¡¯er not let go, she hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s head and kissed her on the lips.


    Fang Yunshu felt a warmth in her heart. Her daughter was rarely this close to her, so she dly epted it today.


    However, Fang Ling¡¯er immediately turned around and kissed Ye Xiaofei on the lips.


    ¡°No!¡± Fang Yunshu shouted immediately.


    However, Fang Ling¡¯er moved quickly and nted a kiss on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips.


    Ye Xiaofei was a little confused. This little girl usually kissed his face. Why did she kiss his lips today?


    After Fang Ling¡¯er was done, she winked at Ye Xiaofei with a smug look on her face.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er!¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s face turned green. She was really angry and annoyed.


    Her daughter kissed her first and then kissed Ye Xiaofei. Didn¡¯t that mean that she had indirectly kissed Ye Xiaofei?


    Even if she didn¡¯t really feel it, she still felt ufortable.


    Ling¡¯er turned around and looked at Fang Yunshu innocently. Her big, watery eyes were filled with confusion.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s anger was instantly extinguished.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, you¡¯re a girl. How can you kiss a man¡¯s mouth?¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°He¡¯s Daddy.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er wrapped her arms around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and kissed him on the cheek.


    ¡°He¡¯s not!¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s not.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s was smiling, not taking Fang Yunshu¡¯s words seriously at all.


    Ye Xiaofei finally came back to his senses. He knew why Fang Ling¡¯er did that. He felt like he had taken advantage of Fang Yunshu. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips. If he really kissed her, what would it feel like?


    Aiks! Why didn¡¯t he secretly kiss her that night? It was such a huge loss.


    Ye Xiaofei liked Fang Ling¡¯er even more. This little girl knew what her father was thinking. She would help him at times when he didn¡¯t expect it.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was so happy that her feet were shaking, and she kicked a water bottle that Ye Xiaofei was carrying.


    Ye Xiaofei was reminded and quickly said, ¡°The medicine I brewed for you is ready. Drink it quickly, or the effects will disappear in a while.¡±


    ¡°What medicine?¡± Fang Yunshu was stunned for a moment before she immediately remembered what Ye Xiaofei was talking about.


    ¡°Hurry up, this lousy medicine cost me more than 200,000 yuan.¡± Ye Xiaofei passed the water bottle to Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu looked at Ye Xiaofei warily and said, ¡°Are you trying to charm me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei puffed out his chest and said, ¡°Absolutely not. This is to cure your poison. I have a good character.¡±


    ¡°Really? Hah¡­¡± Fang Yunshu sneered, her face full of disdain..


    <center>Sorry for the inconvenience. Thank you very much!</center>

 Chapter 68 - 68: The Dream of Youth

    Chapter 68: The Dream of Youth


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu held the water bottle and said coldly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink it. You can go.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°No, I have to see you drink it. One of the herbs is rare. If you waste it, the 200,000 yuan spent will be in vain. Besides, we might not be able to get it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Drink!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pulled a long face, forcing Fang Yunshu to drink.


    ¡°200,000 yuan? Hmph, do you think I¡¯m rich? I don¡¯t have money to give you.¡± Fang Yunshu sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you for money. I just want to tell you that if you don¡¯t drink it now, it¡¯ll be a waste of more than 200,000 yuan.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s expectant eyes met her gaze. Their eyes were exactly the same.


    She was speechless. Her daughter¡¯s anticipation made Fang Yunshu unable to refuse. Even if it was poison, she would drink it.


    Fang Yunshu drank it in one gulp and asked in confusion, ¡°Why isn¡¯t this medicine bitter?¡±


    ¡°I made it so. What do you think the two hundred thousand yuan is for?¡± Ye Xiaofei exined, ¡°It was to mediate the bitter taste in the medicine.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was right. If he didn¡¯t add the Lingshan Plum Blossom, the effect of the medicine would be the same, but the taste of the medicine would be extremely bitter.


    If he added ordinary sugar, it would greatly affect the medicinal properties. Only the Lingshan Plum Blossom would not destroy the medicinal effects besides mediating the bitter taste.


    Fang Yunshu did not believe Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words at all. She did not believe that this guy would have so much money.


    This guy was just trying to please her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished the medicine. You can go now.¡± Fang Yunshu ordered him to leave.


    Fang Ling¡¯er hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck tightly, reluctant to let him go.


    Ye Xiaofei had already achieved his goal. If he stayed here, Fang Yunshu would only chase him away, so he whispered to Fang Ling¡¯er, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the amusement park in two days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure!¡± Ling¡¯er nodded her head vigorously, her face beaming with joy.


    Ye Xiaofei returned Fang Ling¡¯er to Fang Yunshu, then waved his hand and left.


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s gaze followed Ye Xiaofei, looking extremely reluctant.


    This made Fang Yunshu feel helpless for a while. Ye Xiaofei was her daughter¡¯s biological father, but he didn¡¯t apany her or educate her. How could they be so close? Why did they look so alike?


    She stood a little far from the gate, but she saw a woman open the car door and Ye Xiaofei got in.


    She couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face clearly, but she could see that the woman had a nice body.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Anger rose in Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart. She had no idea why she got so angry.


    ¡°Yunshu!¡±


    Fang Qianlong was standing behind Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Fang Yunshu quickly turned around.


    Fang Qianlong said, ¡°Your identity is no longer the same as before. In the past few days, several families have already proposed marriage alliances. They are all elites of the major families. Wang Yuqiang can¡¯tpare to them.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I have no intention of getting married. Besides, this is an important moment for the Fang family to rise. If I get married, it will affect the cooperation between the Fang family and the Nox Company.¡±


    Fang Qianlong said, ¡°I¡¯m very pleased that you¡¯re thinking this way. However, a marriage alliance isn¡¯t a bad thing. It will allow us to have a closer rtionship with a big family. It will also be beneficial to the Fang Family.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I really don¡¯t have any thoughts about this.¡± Fang Yunshu said.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about thister, but¡­ Ye Xiaofei, that brat has no power at all. He¡¯spletely unworthy of you. You guys are worlds apart, so¡­¡±


    Fang Yunshu interrupted Fang Qianlong and said firmly, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I have nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then try to stay away from him in the future.¡± Fang Qianlong nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I know.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and red at Fang Qianlong. Anyone who tried to stop her from being with her father, Ye Xiaofei would be a bad person.


    Not long after Ye Xiaofei and Meng Zhijing left the Fang family, Meng Zhijing¡¯s phone rang.


    After saying a few words, Meng Zhijing hung up the phone and said to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Mr. Ye, our bar has been sealed off.¡±


    ¡°The Wang Family¡¯s actions are a bit slow.¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Meng Zhijing asked.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled faintly and said, ¡°So be it. We¡¯ll open it again. Then, we¡¯ll ask them to pay us arge sum of money. We have to rip them off.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± Meng Zhijing¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Not now, but it¡¯s hard to say. In two days, there would be.¡±


    His words were so vague, but Meng Zhijing did not have any doubts at all.


    The next day, Ye Xiaofei called Wang Dabao out.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m busy with work right now. If there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ll be mad.¡± Wang Dabao red at him and said.


    ¡°Do you remember what our dream was when we were in school?¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.


    ¡°That time, we dreamt about¡­¡± Wang Dabao chuckled, ¡°Of course, we wanted to earn more money, find a beautiful wife, buy a big vi, and buy a shy sports car.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei raised his chin and said, ¡°Today, we will go and fulfill a dream.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to buy a house? Or a car?¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    ¡°Car!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡±


    Wang Dabao jolted up high out of joy with his 200-catty body. When he jumped, he even kicked his two fat legs to the side.


    ¡°Damn, you¡­ How the hell did you jump up? And most importantly, you jumped so hard that it hurt my eyes.¡± Ye Xiaofei covered his face as he said that.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited! I¡¯m so excited that I lost control, understand?¡± Wang Dabaoughed and put his arm around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hurry up, my butt can¡¯t wait for the sports car.¡±


    The two of them arrived at a luxury car shop.


    Wang Dabao looked up at the magnificent decorations outside. He suddenly wiped his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this ce countless times. I¡¯ve always dreamed of entering this ce one day. Xiaofei, you¡¯ve finally made my dreame true.¡±


    ¡°Look at you.¡± Ye Xiaofei gave Wang Dabao a disdainful look, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. If he didn¡¯t have such an opportunity, he probably wouldn¡¯t havee here.


    ¡°Heh, you guys are really pitiful. You guys are so excited just by looking around here. Let me bring you in and fulfill your dreams.¡±


    Song Mingdong¡¯s voice came from behind them at an inappropriate time..


    <center>Sorry for the inconvenience. Thank you very much!</center>

 Chapter 69 - 69: You Have to Pretend When You Want to Buy a Car

    Chapter 69: You Have to Pretend When You Want to Buy a Car


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao turned around and saw Song Mingdong and a woman.


    The woman was quite pretty. She held Song Mingdong¡¯s arm as if they were very close.


    Wang Dabao immediately pursed his lips and said, ¡°Song Mingdong, you act really fast. You just finished Su Xiaoyu¡¯s funeral yesterday, and now you have a new girlfriend.¡±


    Song Mingdong was a little embarrassed, but he immediately raised his chin and said arrogantly, ¡°Su Xiao Yu died and I held a funeral for her. That¡¯s already considered as being kind enough. How can I not have my own life? On the other hand, you can¡¯t even get the lover of your dreams until her death.¡±


    Wang Dabao was furious. He said angrily, ¡°Bastard, are you human? Su Xiaoyu is already dead. How could you say such words?¡±


    Song Mingdong snorted and said, ¡°Why are you pretending with me? I¡¯m telling the truth, unlike the two of you. You¡¯re just poor. Why do you think you cane here? Any car here cost you more than your lives.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. Yesterday, Song Mingdong saw him sitting in Li Tianfeng¡¯s Bentley with his own eyes. Why did he think that Ye Xiaofei was poor today?


    ¡°What? Do you think you¡¯re rich just because you took a Bentley? What a joke. You were acting tough yesterday. I went home and checked. That car belongs to the Li family. What does the Li family have to do with you? The Li family is a famous phnthropist in Ning City. They saw you walking alone and gave you a lift on the way.¡±


    The corners of Song Mingdong¡¯s mouth were lifted so high that they almost reached his ears. He said, ¡°Look at how smug you were yesterday. Only a piece of trash like you would be so arrogant just because you took a luxury car.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Oh, so you found out.¡±


    ¡°Hah, how can I not know?¡± Song Mingdong said proudly, ¡°Ye Xiaofei! Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about surpassing me in this lifetime.¡±


    The smile on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face grew wider, and he said, ¡°Are you gonna buy a car here?¡±


    Song Mingdong raised his arms even higher and said, ¡°Hehe, yes. My dad¡¯s project funds just came in yesterday, so I want to change a new car. Why don¡¯t you let me show you around?¡±


    Wang Dabao immediately put on a smile and said, ¡°Alright! Song Mingdong, thank you very much. We don¡¯t usually dare to enter such a ce. It¡¯s only because of you that we dared to enter. I¡¯ve been wanting toe here for a long time. I just want to widen my horizons.¡±


    Song Mingdong was even happier when Wang Dabao ttered him. He nced at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Wang Dabao, for your sake, I¡¯ll bring you in today. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t hang out with Ye Xiaofei.¡±


    Wang Dabao nodded his head in agreement. He left Ye Xiaofei behind and went to Song Mingdong¡¯s side. ¡°Yes, sir! That¡¯s right, this guy loved to act cool. I have no future if I get along with someone pretentious.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re smart!¡± Song Mingdong patted Wang Dabao¡¯s shoulder hard and smiled like a blooming flower.


    Ye Xiaofei said with a ¡°resentful¡± face, ¡°Wang Dabao, are you abandoning me just like that?¡±


    Wang Dabao patted his chest and said, ¡°I have to. I¡¯ll only have a better future if I follow Song Mingdong. If he¡¯s happy, he would give me a car just right here. Song Mingdong, right?¡±


    Song Mingdong¡¯s face darkened and he didn¡¯t reply. He had spent the entire night arguing with his parents before they agreed to give him a million yuan to buy a car.


    Besides, even if he had money, he couldn¡¯t give Wang Dabao money to buy a car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    After saying that, Song Mingdong turned around and walked into the luxury car shop.


    Wang Dabao winked at Ye Xiaofei and quickly followed behind Song Mingdong.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled up. Wang Dabao was definitely going to prank Song Mingdong today.


    Ye Xiaofei was very excited to be at the luxury car shop today. After all, this was his first car in his life, so he came early. Li Tianfeng had not contacted him yet.


    After the few of them entered, a sweet-looking youngdy in a suit immediately weed them.


    ¡°What kind of cars would you like to see?¡±


    Song Mingdong puffed out his chest and said proudly, ¡°I want to see the Porsche.¡±


    ¡°Please follow me,¡± said the little girl.


    Song Mingdong immediately said, ¡°Oh right, this guy isn¡¯t with me. He¡¯s probably here for nothing. Be careful. Don¡¯t let him damage the car.¡±


    The little girl looked at Ye Xiaofei in confusion, but she kept a smile on her face and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Whoeveres to our ce will be our guest. Sir, do you want me to arrange another salesperson for you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just follow and watch.¡±


    ¡°Then whatever you do in this shop has nothing to do with us.¡± Song Mingdong red at him.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°Of course. You can¡¯t take over my business.¡±


    The luxury car shop was very huge. They had the luxury cars from the world¡¯s top brands.


    Ye Xiaofei was dazzled. The car models that he and Wang Dabao used to see online were all outdated. There were models that he had never seen before.


    The salesperson led them to the Porsche area, where several sports cars were parked. There was only one Cayenne SUV.


    ¡°Sir, which Porsche do you like? I can introduce it to you.¡±


    ¡°I want to see the Cayenne,¡± said Song Mingdong.


    ¡°Okay, Cayenne is one of our very popr models. This car is¡­¡±


    The little girl was about to introduce him when Wang Dabao interrupted her and said loudly, ¡°No! How could he see the Cayenne? Everyone knows that the Cayenne is the cheapest car in Porsche, right? With your status, you must see a sports car.¡±


    ¡°No, I still prefer SUVs.¡± Song Mingdong¡¯s face stiffened as he replied.


    Wang Dabao shook his head repeatedly and continued, ¡°No. Think about it. You are getting a Porsche, but it¡¯s the cheapest one. How embarrassing would it be if you drive it out? This girl and you can¡¯t afford to be embarrassed. I feel bad for you too.¡±


    Song Mingdong¡¯s expression was awkward as he said snappily, ¡°A Porsche Cayenne is bad. Aren¡¯t your standards too high?¡±


    ¡°It depends on the person. This is a symbol of status. Look at you. Your family is so rich, how could you be short of money? We¡¯ll buy this car.¡± Wang Dabao said as he jumped to a red sports car.


    Song Mingdong¡¯s face darkened when he saw that.


    It was a Porsche 911. He didn¡¯t know the exact model, but the price tag was clear. It was 3?6 million!

 Chapter 70 - 70: Grandson

    Chapter 70: Grandson


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Porsche 911 was Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao¡¯s favorite car.


    The cheapest model of this series costed at least 1.5 million yuan, while the best models were at least 2 to 3 million. If some essories were added, it could even exceed 5 million.


    Wang Dabao said to the sales girl, ¡°Come! Lady, he will get this car.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Song Mingdong immediately cursed angrily and said, ¡°Is it you or me who¡¯s buying a car? Do I need you to decide for me?¡±


    ¡°Song Mingdong, if you can¡¯t buy this car today, I¡¯ll look down on you.¡± Wang Dabao patted his chest.


    Song Mingdong was so angry that his face turned ashen. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Hey¡­ Do I need your respect? Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Look at you. Why are you so angry? Aiks! You can¡¯t afford it, can you?¡± Wang Dabao pped his hands as he said that.


    The corners of Song Mingdong¡¯s mouth twitched. He couldn¡¯t afford it, but he couldn¡¯t admit it. He snorted and said, ¡°I f*cking said that I like SUVs.¡±


    Wang Dabao immediately said with a vexed expression, ¡°Fine! Oops. I know you can¡¯t afford it. Although your family is rich, you¡¯re not that rich. You have to grit your teeth to buy a car that costs 1.8 million. How can you afford a car that costs a few million?¡±


    Song Mingdong wanted to punch Wang Dabao¡¯s fat face into a pig¡¯s head. Now, he felt that Wang Dabao was even more annoying than Ye Xiaofei.


    Wang Dabao pursed his lips and walked up to Ye Xiaofei. ¡°Forget it. You can¡¯t even afford this car, so you can¡¯t buy a car for me. There¡¯s no future for me to follow you. I¡¯ll just follow Xiaofei.¡±


    Song Mingdong could not wait for Wang Dabao to leave him alone. He snorted, but he did not forget to vent his anger on the two of them. ¡°Then hurry up and get lost. This is not a ce for you two country bumpkins.¡±


    Wang Dabao rolled his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. You don¡¯t own this luxury car store. We¡¯re here to buy a car too, okay?¡±


    ¡°Can you guys afford to buy a car?¡± Song Mingdong pursed his lips in disdain and said, ¡°You can fool others, but you can¡¯t fool me. Lady, let me tell you, these two are paupers. They can¡¯t even afford a car wheel.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s face turned red as he said, ¡°Who are you calling a pauper? We¡¯re here to buy a car.¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Song Mingdong¡¯s lips curled behind his ear as he said, ¡°If you can buy a car here, the sun will rise from the west.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s face turned even redder. He looked flustered and exasperated as he said, ¡°What if we really buy a car?¡±


    ¡°If you really buy it, then I¡¯ll call you grandpa. What if you don¡¯t buy it? Won¡¯t you call me grandpa too?¡±


    Last time, he was forced by Ye Xiaofei to call him grandpa, Song Mingdong had always thought that it was a great humiliation. Now that he had the chance, he wanted to get back at Ye Xiaofei.


    Wang Dabao was tongue-tied. He tugged at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm as if he was about to leave.


    Song Mingdong was even more pleased. Heughed and said, ¡°Go ahead and buy it. Don¡¯t be a coward. Didn¡¯t you just say that it was embarrassing for me to buy a Cayenne? Come, if you can buy any car in this shop today, I¡¯ll call you grandpa.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°Dabao, someone wants to be your grandson. Do you want him?¡±


    Wang Dabao touched his chin and said, ¡°Although this grandson is not very good, it¡¯s not bad if I can p him sometimes.¡±


    Song Mingdong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t try to gain anything with your words. Buy a car if you have the guts.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at him, then walked to the Porsche 911. He touched the car body and said, ¡°Dabao, you liked 911 the most, right?¡±


    Wang Dabao came over and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, my biggest wish was to own a car like this. How great it would be to get a girl out for a ride in this car.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei patted his shoulder and said, ¡°If you like it, the car will be yours.¡± ¡°Mine?¡± Wang Dabao blinked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s yours! Without a good car, how would you show off and pick up girls?¡±


    ¡°Are you really giving it to me?¡± Wang Dabao pointed at his chest.


    Ye Xiaofei put his arm around Wang Dabao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re brothers for life. You are my closest brother.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s lips twitched a few times. His eyes were a little red, but he red at Ye Xiaofei and scolded, ¡°F*ckyou, why are you making it so emotional?¡±


    ¡°Aiks! You¡¯re so good at acting!¡± Song Mingdong followed behind and pursed his lips in disdain.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s mood was ruined by Song Mingdong. He red and said, ¡°Song Mingdong, you idiot. Don¡¯t try to show off just because you have a little money. Do you still think that Xiaofei is the guy you knew before this?¡±


    Song Mingdong curled his lips in disdain.


    Wang Dabao sneered and said, ¡°Kid, remember to call me grandpater. Lady,e and settle the procedures. I want this car.¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± The salesgirl was a little confused and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± asked Wang Dabao. He added, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this fool who is always looking down on others.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a fool?¡± Song Mingdong red at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re my grandson. What¡¯s wrong with scolding you?¡± Wang Dabao replied with a disdainful face.


    Song Mingdong snorted and said to the little girl, ¡°Quick. Settle the procedures for them. They want to pick up the car directly.¡±


    This was the Li family¡¯s luxury car shop. If these two came here to cause trouble, the Li family would teach them a lesson. At the thought of this, Song Mingdong couldn¡¯t wait for it. He tried to make them sound as great as possible.


    The salesgirl was confused, but when she reached the cashier, it would be clear.


    ¡°Please pay at the cashier.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao immediately followed.


    The smile on Song Mingdong¡¯s face widened and he immediately followed. He was 100% sure that the two of them would be exposed once they reached the cashier.


    The youngdy made a contract and said, ¡°Gentlemen, you can pay now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei threw the bank card Li Tianfeng gave him to Wang Dabao and said, ¡°Go and pay.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wang Dabao turned to look at Song Mingdong and said, ¡°Hey, grandson,e over and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Heh, okay! Fake it until you make it!¡± Song Mingdong chuckled and followed them to the cashier with his hands behind his back. If they couldn¡¯t pay, the Li family would definitely throw these two guys out.


    He watched as the cashier took Wang Dabao¡¯s card and operated the poss machine.


    He waited expectantly for the cashier to say this, ¡®Sir, your card bnce is insufficient!¡¯

 Chapter 71 - 71: Who Are These Two?

    Chapter 71: Who Are These Two?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    The cashier inside raised her head and looked at Wang Dabao.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Song Mingdong couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve been exposed, haven¡¯t you? I do admire you guys for being able to put on that facade until this moment. Haha, to think you dared to cause trouble in the Li family¡¯s 4S shop. You guys are in trouble now! Big trouble!¡±


    Wang Dabao rolled his eyes at Song Mingdong and smiled at the cashier, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    The cashier was perplexed by Song Mingdong¡¯s suddenugh. After a while, she said, ¡°No, I just wanted to ask you to sign here.¡±


    Song Mingdong still didn¡¯t notice the problem. He continuedughing and said, ¡°Haha! Sign it! Hurry up and sign it! You won¡¯t be able to escape then!¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± At this point, Wang Dabao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He really didn¡¯t expect Song Mingdong to be so stupid.


    After signing the contract, the sales girl had a bright smile on her face. The sales of the car had been done too easily, which she hadn¡¯t expected. Themission was quite a lot too. She said respectfully, ¡°Sir, are you going to pick up the car today?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I must get it today. I can¡¯t wait to drive it,¡± Wang Dabao was so excited that his face trembled violently.


    The sales girl said, ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll arrange for you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with you?¡± Song Mingdong frowned, ¡°Why are you ying along with his show?¡±


    The sales girl was getting speechless. She maintained a professional smile while she said, ¡°Acting? Sir, you¡¯ve misunderstood. They¡¯ve already paid for the car. They have truly bought the car.¡±


    Song Mingdong¡¯s face froze, then he shouted angrily, ¡°They have truly bought the car? How is this possible? You must be mistaken!¡±


    The sales girl was getting impatient and said, ¡°The money has already been paid. What¡¯s wrong with it? Sir, if you still want to buy a car, I¡¯ll find you another salesperson. I¡¯m helping this gentleman get his car now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Song Mingdong finally realized that all of it wasn¡¯t fake.


    ¡°Grandson! Don¡¯t forget to call me Grandpa!¡± Wang Dabao said with a smile.


    Song Mingdong seemed to have lost his soul as he muttered absent-mindedly, ¡°This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible! How can you have the money to buy a car? It¡¯s more than three million! It¡¯s simply impossible!¡± ¡°Hehe, so many years have passed and things have changed. Do you still think that Xiaofei is still that poor guy from before? Hmph, if you want topete in terms of financial abilities, you¡¯re not even worthy of carrying his shoes. Let¡¯s go and get the car!¡±


    Leaving Song Mingdong behind, Wang Dabao and Ye Xiaofei followed the salesgirl to get the car.


    ¡°Mingdong, are we still buying a car today?¡± The girl Song Mingdong brought asked carefully.


    ¡°Buy my ass!¡± Song Mingdong roared and ran out of the 4S shop.


    He had suffered a serious blow that left him utterly bruised. How could he still have the face to stay here at this time and wait for others to look at him as a fool?


    On the other side, the two wanted to add some embellishments to the newly bought car, so they could only wait.


    Sitting at the side, Wang Dabao smiled cheekily and said, ¡°Hehe, Xiaofei, let¡¯s make a deal. If I want to use the car in the future, you have to let me drive it to my heart¡¯s content.¡±


    ¡°This car is for you, to begin with,¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed.


    Wang Dabao scratched his head and said, ¡°This¡­ Weren¡¯t we just pretending to be cool in front of Song Mingdong? Why would you really give it to me?¡±


    ¡°As the future richest man in Ning City, it¡¯s a must to get a car first.¡±


    Wang Dabao looked at Ye Xiaofei in a daze. He suddenly realized that thetter was not joking when he said that he would make him the richest man in Ning City.


    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±


    ¡°No! I want to devote myself to you!¡± Wang Dabao stretched out his arms and hugged Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    As the two of them were ying, Li Tianfeng walked over with an apologetic expression and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯m really sorry for beingte.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei broke free from Wang Dabao¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°We came early.¡±


    Li Tianfeng said, ¡°I heard from the salesperson that you bought a car with your own money. How can we take your money? I must gift it to you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, this is for my brother. If you want to give a car to me, you can give it to me now,¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed.


    Li Tianfeng was stunned for a moment, then heughed out loud and said, ¡°No problem, no problem. Take your pick of the cars in our 4S shop.¡±


    ¡°Haha, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you saved my father¡¯s life,¡± Li Tianfeng said, ¡°How can a car express our gratitude? If you need anything in the future, do feel free to tell us.¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± Wang Dabao asked softly.


    ¡°Li Tianfeng, his family owns this 4S store. CEO Li, this is my brother, Wang Dabao,¡± Ye Xiaofei introduced them.


    Li Tianfeng immediately took out a business card and handed it to Wang Dabao. He said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wang. Let¡¯s keep in touch in the future. No matter if Mr. Ye is around or not, as long as there¡¯s anything, feel free to mention it. Our Li family will do our best to help.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s introduction of Wang Dabao was very simple, but since the former could buy a car for thetter and the two could even y together so intimately, all of this was enough to show how close the two were.


    Li Tianfeng had wanted to befriend Ye Xiaofei, to begin with. For such a mysterious person, the effects of sending gifts would be ordinary. However, if he gave enough help and respect to the people around the other party and the people he valued, it would definitely have a special effect.


    Therefore, Li Tianfeng was especially polite to Wang Dabao.


    Wang Dabao didn¡¯t know what the Li family was, but he knew how rich and powerful the owner of this 4S shop probably was. As such, his eyes widened as he took the business card and stammered, ¡°Hello, CEO Li!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Mr. Wang,¡± Li Tianfeng said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Ye¡¯s friend, so you¡¯re my friend.¡±


    Seeing Li Tianfeng¡¯s attitude towards Wang Dabao, Ye Xiaofei smiled and patted Wang Dabao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Look at you.¡±


    Wang Dabao grinned, ¡°I¡¯ve nevere into contact with such a big shot before. I¡¯m just nervous. I¡¯ll be fine after some practice.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Li Tianfengughed, ¡°Mr. Wang is so humorous. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s help Mr. Ye choose a car first.¡±


    He knew that the method of befriending Wang Dabao this time was very effective. His rtionship with Ye Xiaofei had be much more intimate now.


    This time, Li Tianfeng personally brought Ye Xiaofei to the shop to look at cars.


    Seeing this, the staff in the shop were all shocked. If they remembered correctly, Li Tianfeng hadn¡¯t personally brought anyone to look at cars for several years now. What kind of identity did this young man have? To think he had the most powerful person in the Li family to apany him.


    Everyone here etched Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao¡¯s faces in their hearts. They must not offend such powerful people in the future..

 Chapter 72 - 72: I’m Going to Act Cool

    Chapter 72: I¡¯m Going to Act Cool


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With Li Tianfeng¡¯s introduction, Ye Xiaofei picked a gray Lamborghini.


    As for the price, Ye Xiaofei took a nce. It was more than seven million.


    Li Tiang simply gifted the car to Ye Xiaofei, and Wang Dabao couldn¡¯t help but be secretly speechless.


    Seeing that Ye Xiaofei was not the least bit embarrassed, Wang Dabao marveled at how awesome he was now and suddenly felt somewhat nervous and unnatural when he was with the other party.


    After the procedures werepleted, the two cars stopped at the entrance of the 4S store.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Ye Xiaofei stood by his car and suddenly shouted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Dabao and Li Tiang asked in unison.


    Ye Xiaofei turned his face away awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license! I don¡¯t know how to drive yet.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Haha¡­¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s feeling of awkwardness disappeared instantly.


    He burst intoughter and patted Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulder, saying proudly, ¡°You¡¯re so weak. You don¡¯t even have a driver¡¯s license. I¡¯ve had it for several years now, haha! Now you can only watch me drive.¡±


    Li Tiang smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll help Mr. Li get the procedures done. It won¡¯t take more than a week to get a driver¡¯s license. Mr. Li, you will only need to take the exam yourself. Right, where do you live, Mr. Li? I¡¯ll get someone to send the car to your residence. When your driver¡¯s license is approved, you can drive then.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened again, ¡°I don¡¯t have a ce to stay either. Oh, just send them all to Dabao¡¯s ce first.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li doesn¡¯t have a ce to stay yet, then¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei knew what Li Tiang was going to say. He immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve taken quite a lot from you. I¡¯ll settle the problem with amodation myself.¡±


    ¡°Since Mr. Ye wants to solve it himself, I won¡¯t meddle.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao boarded in the same car. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face was so dark that ink would seemingly seep out of his face.


    On the other hand, Wang Dabao¡¯s body was tense and his hands were holding the steering wheel stiffly. His hands were sweating profusely as he stared straight ahead. His eyeballs were about to pop out.


    Even so, the sports car that could elerate to a speed of loomph in three seconds was now going less than 20 miles per hour. It was as if it was an ox cart.


    ¡°Dabao, don¡¯t you have a driver¡¯s license?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked carefully.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s nervousness was reflected in his words as he stuttered, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Seeing you like this, don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t driven a car since you got your license, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t have a car.¡± This sentence was said smoothly.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we ask Li Tiang to send this car back too?¡±


    Wang Dabao said firmly, ¡°No! I have to drive it myself. A new car is like a new wife. How can I let others drive it first? I have to be first.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and was speechless, ¡°If that¡¯s your logic, then aren¡¯t you going to y with my wife first?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Wang Dabao said with certainty.


    ¡°Get lost! It¡¯s just a car. Look at you,¡± Ye Xiaofei scolded, ¡°Damn it, can you not drive with the car roof open?¡±


    Wang Dabao was quite adamant, ¡°Why should I keep the roof closed after buying a roadster? How can you show off then? It has to be open.¡±


    Every time a car overtook them, the people inside would look into their car. Wang Dabao kept his eyes on the road, so he could not feel it.


    However, Ye Xiaofei could feel everyone¡¯s strange gaze and the contempt in their eyes.


    This was really f*cking embarrassing.


    However, looking at how focused Wang Dabao was, Ye Xiaofei let it go. So what if they had be suddenly rich? After all, they had the money to show off now, so why couldn¡¯t they?


    Since young, the two of them had always been looked down upon by others. Now, couldn¡¯t they hold their heads high and act cool?


    After half an hour, Wang Dabao finally became more courageous and managed to drive the car more smoothly, though he was still far from being a real driver.


    While waiting for a traffic light, Wang Dabao suddenly turned to Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Xiaofei, I want to show off in front of someone.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said excitedly, ¡°Sure! Had a bastard looked down on you? Let¡¯s go and p his face!¡±


    Wang Dabao gritted his teeth, and his eyes shed with a fierce light, ¡°It¡¯s my ex-girlfriend.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said excitedly, ¡°Ex-girlfriend! This is fun! We must go!¡±


    Wang Dabao mmed the steering wheel, and the car sped a few dozen meters before he started driving again obediently.


    Ten minutester, Wang Dabao parked the car beside a Volkswagen that cost about 200,000 yuan.


    ¡°Are you just going to sit in the car to show off?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°What else should I do?¡± Wang Dabao asked in confusion.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s no good. Listen to me. Let¡¯s get out of the car first and then¡­ This way¡­¡±


    Wang Dabao was overjoyed as he listened. He nodded repeatedly, thenughed and said, ¡°Xiaofei, you¡¯re really smart. I can seriously vent my anger this time.¡±


    With that, the two of them sat on the roadbed at the side while Wang Dabao¡¯s gaze was fixed on a small clothing store in front of them.


    After a while, a couple walked out hand in hand. The woman looked ordinary, neither beautiful nor tall.


    The couple walked to the side of the Volkswagen, and their eyes were immediately attracted by the shy Ferrari sports car.


    ¡°What a beautiful car!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so handsome. If only I had a car like this.¡±


    Their eyes were filled with envy.


    At this moment, Wang Dabao walked up to the two of them, and their faces darkened.


    The woman red at him and said, ¡°Wang Dabao, why are you so annoying? Why are you like a piece of ster I can never get off?¡±


    ¡°Xiaojuan, I refrained from eating good food or wearing good clothes these past few years just to spend all the money I earned on you. I¡­¡± Wang Dabao said with a gloomy face.


    Xiao Juan pouted, ¡°Well, you were willing to do so. Did I ask you to buy those things for me? Besides, if you want to pursue me, it¡¯s only right that you have to spend some money. However, it¡¯s my freedom to not be with you.¡±


    ¡°But you said you liked me and would be with me,¡± Wang Dabao said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t read between the lines, huh? You want to pursue me with that meager ie you earn in a month?¡± Xiaojuan said with even more disdain, ¡°You don¡¯t have a house or a car. Look at Liu Bing. He has a house and a car. This is the type of man I like.¡±


    ¡°Then, will you be with me if I¡¯m rich?¡± Wang Dabao said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°You want to be rich? Haha¡­ You¡¯re quite funny. You don¡¯t have any capabilities, nor do you have a background. How much money can you earn in your lifetime? Moreover, don¡¯t you see what you look like? You look like a stupid pig. You¡¯d better give up on such thoughts..¡±

 Chapter 73 - 73: Did the Child’s Father Do It?

    Chapter 73: Did the Child¡¯s Father Do It?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Dabao took a deep breath and said, ¡°So you never really liked me back then.¡±


    ¡°You just found out?¡± Xiaojuan said disdainfully, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at yourself? You want to pursue me? I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll never look for you again. We¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!¡± Xiaojuan said happily, ¡°I finally don¡¯t have to see you, you stupid pig!¡±


    Then, the corners of Wang Dabao¡¯s mouth curled up and he suddenly revealed a bright smile as he said, ¡°See you, no, see you never again!¡±


    Xiaojuan suddenly felt that there was something wrong with Wang Dabao¡¯s smile. In the past, when he came to look for her, he would always leave sadly. How could he smile this time?


    Wang Dabao walked slowly to the Ferrari 911, opened the door, and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He didn¡¯t even look at Xiaojuan.


    ¡°Ah! Wait, Wang Dabao, this¡­ This¡­ This car¡­¡± Xiaojuan rushed to the front of the car, so excited that she couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the car?¡± Wang Dabao asked with a straight face.


    ¡°This car¡­ This car¡­ Is it yours?¡± Xiaojuan was so nervous that she almost forgot how to breathe.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s face was expressionless as he nodded.


    Xiaojuan immediately raised her voice and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s yours? Where did you get it?¡±


    Wang Dabao rolled his eyes at Xiaojuan and said, ¡°I bought it, of course.¡±


    The man with Xiaojuan said sarcastically, ¡°Such a good show! You really know how to act! Since you¡¯ve casually gotten into someone else¡¯s car, the owner will beat you to death when hees!¡±


    Xiaojuan was stunned for a moment, then she giggled and said, ¡°Wang Dabao, you¡¯re really something. I was almost fooled by you. Hurry up and get out. Someone who can afford to drive such a car must not be simple. He can probably rip off all the meat on you and feed them to dogs.¡±


    Wang Dabao didn¡¯t say anything. He pressed his finger lightly, and the car suddenly started.


    Xiaojuan and the man¡¯s mocking smiles froze on their faces.


    This time, it was Xiaojuan who cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. The owner must have left the car keys in the car!¡±


    Wang Dabao grinned and opened a book.


    Xiaojuan and the man immediately craned their necks to take a look. The car owner¡¯s name was written on it, and it was Wang Dabao.


    No matter how stupid they were, at this point, the two of them knew that this car belonged to Wang Dabao.


    Xiaojuan¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she suddenly smiled. Her voice became coy, ¡°Dabao! I¡¯ve never sat in such a good car before. Can you take me for a ride?¡±


    Wang Dabao looked at her sideways and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you hated me?¡±


    ¡°I was just joking with you. Every time I see you, it¡¯s like flowers blossom in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I look like a pig?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ You¡¯re still a cute piggy that I like,¡± Xiaojuan pouted, twisted her waist, and said coquettishly, ¡°Dabao, I was wrong. From now on, I will treat you well and listen to you obediently.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± Wang Dabao signaled to the man.


    ¡°How can he bepared to you? You¡¯re my true love,¡± Xiaojuan said without hesitation.¡±


    The man¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s lips curled up. Suddenly, he grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not my true love.¡±


    The smile on Xiaojuan¡¯s face froze and she said anxiously, ¡°Dabao! Dabao! In the past, I was insensible. I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Wang Dabao left three loud words before saying to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Xiaofei, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei jumped into the car. Wang Dabao stepped on the elerator and the car sped off smoothly.


    ¡°Haha, she¡¯s chasing after us. Do you want to slow down and give her some hope?¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ This is enough for me!¡± Wang Dabaoughed without slowing down.


    On the rooftop of Wang Dabao¡¯s house, after the two downed a few cans of beer, Wang Dabao suddenly burst into tears, covering his face and crying.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t say anything. After a dozen seconds, Wang Dabao wiped his tears, raised the beer can, and knocked it against Ye Xiaofci¡¯s before taking another big gulp.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crying because of Xiaojuan? No! It¡¯s because I realized how stupid and self-deprecating I was in the past. I couldn¡¯t even let go of someone like Xiaojuan. Haha, people arc different when they¡¯re rich. My horizons have changed and I¡¯m seeing a bigger picture. I see people from a different perspective. Brother, it¡¯s you who gave me a new life!¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Your current picture is still not big enough. Your horizons are still narrow.¡±


    Wang Dabao red at him and said, ¡°Go to hell. Don¡¯t I have to grow bit by bit? I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll tear my balls off if I take too big a step.¡±


    The two of them got half-drunk on the rooftop. In the end, they squeezed into Dabao¡¯s old bed and slept soundly.


    In a quiet tea room, Fang Yunshu was chatting and drinking tea with a girl.


    The girl was Fang Yunshu¡¯s best friend, He Yuyao. She was also a pretty girl, and they were university ssmates. She was also the only person who still had a good rtionship with Fang Yunshu after her incident.


    ¡°Yunshu, yourplexion looks great today,¡± He Yuyao stared at Fang Yunshu in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve been put in an important position at home recently, so my life has been much better.¡±


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t keep secrets from He Yuyao and told her about the recent events.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m really happy for you. You¡¯ve finally had a good time after all your hardships,¡± He Yuyao said sincerely.


    Fang Yunshu shrugged and said, ¡°But I keep feeling that someone is helping me, though I don¡¯t know who it is. I asked Luna, but she won¡¯t tell me.¡±


    He Yuyao chuckled and said, ¡°Hehe, it must be some prince charming. Just wait and see. When the timees, that prince charming wille and pick you up on his white horse.¡±


    Fang Yunshu chuckled, ¡°Prince charming? Who wants a single mother with a child?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Maybe he likes such a setting, or¡­ Maybe he¡¯s the child¡¯s father?¡± He Yuyao stared at Fang Yunshu after she finished speaking.


    Fang Yunshu had told her everything, but she refused to tell her who the father was.


    ¡°Humph! That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Fang Yunshu said firmly.


    Although she said such words, she suddenly felt a little suspicious. That guy seemed to have said that he was thergest shareholder of the Nox Company. Could that be true?


    However, she immediately denied this suspicion firmly.. This was simply impossible!

 Chapter 74 - 74: Fancied by Her Best Friend

    Chapter 74: Fancied by Her Best Friend


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How have you been recently?¡±


    Fang Yunshu changed the topic.


    He Yuyao shrugged and said, ¡°The same routine. I¡¯m in the hospital every day. I¡¯ll probably stay in the Second People¡¯s Hospital after graduation.¡±


    ¡°What about your love life?¡± Fang Yunshu asked with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet?¡±


    ¡°Love life¡­¡± He Yuyao¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m going to be in a rtionship soon.¡±


    ¡°A rtionship?¡± Fang Yunshu had only asked casually, but He Yuyao¡¯s answer surprised her.


    She and He Yuyao were both in medical school, but she only studied for a year before dropping out because she got pregnant. On the other hand, He Yuyao was a talented student in medical school and was quite proud. She wouldn¡¯t even consider ordinary people.


    In the past, when it came to topics about their love life, He Yuyao would always scoff. She had never thought of finding a partner.


    He Yuyao narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Yeah, that person is so handsome and charming. His medical skills are so amazing that even my mentor, Professor Sun Mingyuan, praised him.¡±


    Fang Yushu was even more curious, ¡°There¡¯s actually a doctor that you like? This person must be really amazing, but¡­ Is he much older than you?¡±


    He Yuyao said,¡± No, he should be about the same age as me. Let me tell you, I had been helping out Professor Sun in the pharmacy that day, and there happened to be a person who fainted in the shop. Then, the professor used acupuncture to treat the person.¡±


    ¡°Professor Sun¡¯s acupuncture technique is very famous,¡± Fang Yunshu said, ¡°He must have cured the person immediately.¡±


    ¡°No, the acupuncture was performed, but the patient didn¡¯t wake up, and then¡­¡± He Yuyao¡¯s eyes were bright as she continued, ¡°That person simply said that he should add another two centimeters to the Shanzhong acupoint. As expected, Professor He realized that his needle was too shallow. After adding another two centimeters, that person woke up.¡±


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°That person¡¯s medical skills sound really impressive. To think he can give Professor Sun pointers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I fell in love with him at first sight. I have to find him and get into a rtionship with him.¡±


    ¡°Haha, so it¡¯s an unrequited love,¡± Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He Yuyao waved her hand and said confidently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with unrequited love? Any man I take a fancy to won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something else. That man got a prescription at Professor Sun¡¯s pharmacy, and the professor studied it carefully afterward. He found that the prescription was really magical. It could expel most hallucinogenic drugs. However, this medicine is quite expensive as it requires Lingshan Snow Plum. The prescription cost more than 200,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand? Hallucinogenic drugs?¡± Fang Yunshu suddenly cried out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He Yuyao was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s nothing!¡± Fang Yunshu took a sip of tea, ¡°Two hundred thousand for one dose? That¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But that handsome guy obviously doesn¡¯tck money. He¡¯s rich, handsome, and has good medical skills. He¡¯s simply mesmerizing.¡±


    He Yuyao waspletely immersed in her fantasies about that person and did not notice the change in Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression.


    Fang Yunshu was quite flustered.


    Why was everything that He Yuyao said about that person more and more fitting with Ye Xiaofei?


    Ye Xiaofei said that his medical skills were amazing, and she did witness him saying the Li Family¡¯s Old Man who was on his deathbed.


    After that, he had prescribed the antidote for her, and he did say that the medicine cost more than 200,000 yuan. At that time, she thought that he was talking nonsense, but it seemed that Ye Xiaofei really did not lie to her.


    To think that fellow was willing to spend 200,000 yuan to get her an antidote. How generous.


    He Yuyao suddenly grabbed Fang Yunshu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yunshu, please teach me how to date him.¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Fang Yunshu answered subconsciously.


    ¡°How could you not know?¡± He Yuyao asked anxiously, ¡°You even gave birth to a daughter.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Hmph! If you keep talking about this, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    He Yuyao rolled her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t go! I really don¡¯t get you. Well, talking about my matter is fine, right?¡±


    He Yuyao had asked Fang Yunshu about her love life many times, but thetter wouldn¡¯t say anything about it. Rather, she would get angry the moment she mentioned it, leaving He Yuyao quite helpless.


    ¡°Your matter¡­¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression softened, ¡°I don¡¯t think medical skills and money are important. The most important thing is character. If a person¡¯s character isn¡¯t good, no matter how good they are in other aspects, they¡¯re not suitable for dating.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely no problem with his character!¡± He Yuyao said firmly.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Fang Yunshu was quite puzzled by He Yuyao¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Of course, I know. That day, under those circumstances, he seemed to have only said a simple sentence, but it had a huge impact on Professor Sun. Not only did it save Professor Sun¡¯s reputation, but it also saved a person¡¯s life. If he had made any request at that time, Professor Sun would have agreed without hesitation.¡±


    He Yuyao became increasingly excited as she said, ¡°But what did he do? He actually left. How could a person who does not care about fame and achievements have a bad character?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t refute her.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± He Yuyao suddenly sighed and said, ¡°But he seems to have a girlfriend. Not only is that woman beautiful, but she¡¯s also particrly enchanting and charming. She¡¯s the type that can charm men. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    Fang Yunshu heaved a sigh of relief. She knew He Yuyao very well. She was very stubborn. Once she set her mind on something, even a bull couldn¡¯t pull her back. If she really got together with Ye Xiaofei, they wouldn¡¯t be able to face each other in the future.


    ¡°Since he already has a girlfriend, why are you still pining after him? You should change your target.¡±


    He Yuyao shook her head vigorously and said, ¡°No! I can¡¯t give up easily. As long as there¡¯s a 1% chance, I¡¯ll fight for it. If I don¡¯t fight for such an outstanding man, I¡¯ll have regrets for the rest of my life.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily. She coughed lightly and said, ¡°Then you have to at least find him first.¡±


    He Yuyao chuckled and blinked her eyes, ¡°I was thinking that you have a lot of connections in your family. Why don¡¯t you help me find him?¡±


    ¡°So this is why you came to me for tea,¡± When Fang Yunshu said this, she couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯re my best friend. If you don¡¯t help me, who will?¡± He Yuyao¡¯s fawning manner was like a pug.


    Fang Yunshu felt depressed.. Why was the bastard whom she hated to the core a ¡°sweet pastry¡± to her best friend?!

 Chapter 75 - 75: Mr. Ye, I’m Willing

    Chapter 75: Mr. Ye, I¡¯m Willing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next morning, Wang Dabao woke up early. He couldn¡¯t wait to drive his new car to work.


    ¡°Will you go to thepany with meter?¡± Wang Dabao asked Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°No, someone will pick me upter. I have to practice driving. Damn it, I¡¯m quite envious seeing you drive.¡±


    Wang Dabaoughed proudly.


    The two of them went downstairs and Wang Dabao¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Meng Zhijing, who was standing opposite the stairwell. He said, ¡°F*ck, what a beauty!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei teased, ¡°Do you want to go and get to know her?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Wang Dabao scratched his head and said, ¡°Forget it. She¡¯s so beautiful.


    I¡­ Oh, wait, how can I be so cowardly?¡±


    After saying that, he shook his head and strode toward Meng Zhijing.


    Wang Dabao did not know Meng Zhijing, but she knew him. After all, she had to know every detail about the people around Ye Xiaofei.


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao walking toward her, Meng Zhijing immediately revealed a sweet smile.


    Wang Dabao bumped Ye Xiaofei with his shoulder excitedly and said, ¡°Do you see it? My spring hase.¡±


    ¡°Go along then,¡± Ye Xiaofei blinked.


    Wang Dabao was about to go forward when Meng Zhijing came up to them instead. She smiled and said, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Ye. Good morning, Mr. Wang.¡±


    ¡°You know us?¡± Wang Dabao was stunned.


    The smile on Meng Zhijing¡¯s face grew wider, ¡°I work for Mr. Ye, so of course, I would have to know Mr. Wang. Otherwise, if I offend Mr. Wang in the future, it would be a big sin.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s face darkened. He grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re ying with me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend. If you have any ideas, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that! The girls with you must have some kind of rtionship with you. I can¡¯t covet a friend¡¯s wife. Besides, there are thousands of girls in the world. Who am I now? Would Ick girls?¡±


    Wang Dabao puffed his chest and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, sister-inw.¡±


    Meng Zhijing blushed and said, ¡°Brother Wang, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    Wang Dabaoughed and said, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s only a matter of time. You¡¯re such a beautiful and seductive girl. I don¡¯t believe that this fellow will be willing to give you to someone else. In the end, he¡¯ll definitely keep you for himself.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Xiaofei gave Wang Dabao a kick, then nced at Meng Zhijing and said, ¡°What you said does make sense.¡±


    Wang Dabao covered his butt andughed as he ran towards his Ferrari.


    ¡°I got a new car. Teach me how to drive it today,¡± Ye Xiaofei threw the car keys to Meng Zhijing.


    After Ye Xiaofei got into the car, he saw Meng Zhijing¡¯s face turn red, and her eyes looked even more flirtatious. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Meng Zhijing quickly started the car and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She had heard what Ye Xiaofei said just now. Did that mean that he had feelings for her?


    She knew very well that she was not qualified to be Ye Xiaofei¡¯s wife, but she was willing to be his lover. However, wasn¡¯t it a little too fast now? Would Ye Xiaofei look down on her?


    The two of them drove to a ce in the suburbs where there were few cars and people. Then, Meng Zhijing began to teach Ye Xiaofei how to drive.


    Ye Xiaofei knew the basic theory of driving, but hecked practice.


    With his reaction speed and learning ability, he could drive the car with ease in less than half an hour. He was not inferior to an experienced driver like Meng Zhijing.


    Since he was a new driver, driving was a supreme pleasure. Ye Xiaofei drove for more than an hour before he stopped on a small hill.


    It was noon, and there were few people on the hill. Ye Xiaofei got off the car and stretched. His mood was indescribably joyous.


    Aftering back from Viin Ind, he knew that he would notck anything. There was the card given by Luna and the money given by Li Tianfeng, but those things were not real and he did not feel anything having them.


    This car was the first thing that Ye Xiaofei really owned. His joy was not much less than Wang Dabao¡¯s.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you must be tired. Take a rest,¡± Meng Zhijing came behind Ye Xiaofei and ced her hands on his shoulders, gently massaging them.


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes in enjoyment and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you some actualbat skills.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Thank you, Mr. Ye!¡± Meng Zhijing squealed excitedly.


    In the past two days, whenever she had time, she would practice the method of circting true qi as taught by Ye Xiaofei. She had be increasingly familiar with the control of true qi, but she felt that the king fu she had learned in the past was ipatible with the use of true qi. As such, she had been looking forward to this day for a long time.


    ¡°What I¡¯m going to teach you isn¡¯t those routine fist or palm techniques. As long as there¡¯s a method, then there¡¯s a trace to follow. If there¡¯s no method, then it can be unpredictable and impossible to guard against.¡±


    What Ye Xiaofei taught her was from the Heaven and Earth Scripture.


    The most important thing in Heaven and Earth Scripture was the myriad of naturalws. The myriad phenomena of heaven and earth could all be one¡¯s tools.


    After interacting with Meng Zhijing for the past few days, Ye Xiaofei was more and more satisfied with her and valued her increasingly, so he gave her more and more benefits.


    Meng Zhijing knew that whatever Ye Xiaofei taught her would surely be brilliant, so she did not dare to be distracted at all. She memorized and learned seriously.


    The technique was not difficult, but to trulyprehend it and improve, one had to go through a lot of actualbat.


    Ye Xiaofei had nock of opponents on Viin Ind, and all of them were top-notch experts. Naturally, he could improve very quickly.


    Now that Meng Zhijing had a preliminary understanding, Ye Xiaofei was the only one who could practice with her.


    ¡°This is not right. You can¡¯t just use your eyes to see. You have to use your heart to sense the other party¡¯s intentions and your true qi to sense the direction of the other party¡¯s strength¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s better this time!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei corrected Meng Zhijing as they exchanged moves.


    A momentter, while paying attention to Ye Xiaofei, Meng Zhijing ignored the stone under her feet. As a result, she suddenly tripped and fell into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms.


    Ye Xiaofei reached out and hugged her, saying, ¡°When fighting, you can¡¯t just pay attention to your opponent. You can¡¯t ignore the environment around you. You have to be wary of everything and make anything your tool.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Meng Zhijing replied softly, but she didn¡¯t move away from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei was about to say something when he suddenly realized that something was wrong. The feeling in his hand¡­


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡­¡± Meng Zhijing¡¯s voice trembled and her body went soft.


    She tilted her head back and whispered in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯m willing to give you everything¡­.¡±

 Chapter 76 - 76: Stop Seducing Me

    Chapter 76: Stop Seducing Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei was a hot-blooded youth, to begin with. He had been influenced by the viins on Viin Ind, so he did not care much about the rtionship between men and women.


    He did noty a hand on Meng Zhijing the first two times because he wanted topletely subdue her, so he did not want to force her.


    However, how could he not have thoughts about a seductive woman like Meng Zhijing?


    Given Meng Zhijing¡¯s attitude now, how could he hold himself back? He chuckled and said, ¡°You said such words yourself. I didn¡¯t force you.¡±


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s face turned even redder, and her eyes were bright. She looked even more flirtatious, ¡°I¡¯m sincerely willing. Mr. Ye, as long as I can follow you and work for you in this life, I¡¯m already satisfied.¡±


    As she spoke, Meng Zhijing turned her head slightly and gently kissed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s cheek.


    To be honest, Ye Xiaofei had no experience in matters between men and women. After all, he didn¡¯t know the exact process of what happened with Fang Yunshu.


    For a moment, he seemed to be at a loss and did not know what to do.


    Although Meng Zhijing did not have any experience in this area either, she run a bar and had many underlings. As such, she was very familiar with the matters between men and women.


    She could tell at a nce that Ye Xiaofei had no experience and was thus secretly happy. If she could be Ye Xiaofei¡¯s first woman, she would at least have more capital in the future. In the future, her status in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart would naturally be higher.


    Just as she was about to guide Ye Xiaofei further, her phone suddenly rang.


    Meng Zhijing did not want to take it, but Ye Xiaofei pushed her away and said, ¡°Answer the phone first.¡±


    Looking at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s flushed face and slightly shy appearance, Meng Zhijing liked him even more. From this point alone, Ye Xiaofei was still a pure boy.


    ¡°Sister Jing, ck Forest is back.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Meng Zhijing immediately perked up and said, ¡°Then where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Tonight, his brothers are going to have a wee party for him at the ck Panther Disco.¡±


    ¡°Good! Keep an eye on him. If there¡¯s anything, report to me at any time.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Meng Zhijing was about to report when Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°I heard it. Let¡¯s go find him today.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Zhijing nodded, then bit her lips and leaned back on Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei put a hand on her shoulder and pushed her away while clearing his throat lightly, ¡°Not today.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Meng Zhijing looked at Ye Xiaofei in surprise. She didn¡¯t understand why he would stop now.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that you¡¯re still a virgin. It¡¯s very beneficial for you to keep your virginity. If you destroy it now, it¡¯ll be less beneficial for your cultivation of the Heaven and Earth Scripture.¡±


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s eyes lit up as she said with a little grievance, ¡°Oh, I thought Mr. Ye didn¡¯t know and was thinking of giving you a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Hehc, my medical skills are so good, how could I not tell?¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed.


    Meng Zhijing pouted and said, ¡°Then¡­ When can we do it? I¡¯m very eager.¡±


    Meng Zhijing was a naturally seductive woman, and acting coquettishly was simply fatal to men. Ye Xiaofei immediately red at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me, or I won¡¯t be able to hold back anymore.¡±


    Meng Zhijing stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, then I¡¯d better maintain my virginity for now. The stronger I be, the better I can work for Mr. Ye in the future. That being said¡­ As long as Mr. Ye thinks it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m willing to do it at any time.¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Ye Xiaofei caressed Meng Zhijing¡¯s body and said, ¡°I suddenly realized that the decision to let you work for me seems to be wrong.¡±


    Meng Zhijing snorted, but she immediately stopped, afraid that she would provoke Ye Xiaofei again. She took two steps back and said, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong! Not wrong at all! I don¡¯t want to be a vase.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then don¡¯t provoke me too much these days. Damn it, why do I have to nurture you as someone capable instead of a vase,¡± Ye Xiaofei looked annoyed.


    He then waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s continue practicing. Tonight, I feel that there will be some opportunities for you to practice.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Meng Zhijing said excitedly, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Next, Ye Xiaofei once again taught Meng Zhijing the Heaven and Earth Scripture.


    Meng Zhijing didn¡¯t dare to seduce Ye Xiaofei with any other actions or expressions. Thetter also deliberately kept a distance, lest he couldn¡¯t help it.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Ye Xiaofei and Meng Zhijing arrived at the ck Panther Disco.


    Ackey at the door recognized Meng Zhijing and immediately came up to her, ¡°Hello, Sister Jing. Why did you think ofing to our ce?¡±


    Meng Zhijing smiled slightly and said, ¡°I heard that Brother ck Forest ising back today, so I¡¯m here to wee him.¡±


    Theckey said, ¡°Sister Jing, you¡¯re very well-informed. Brother ck Forest is in the Emperor Private Room on the second floor. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Pushing open the door of the Emperor Private Room, there was arge room inside. At this moment, more than 20 people were sitting in it. However, there was not much noise in the room. Instead, it seemed a little quiet.


    Everyone looked at the door in unison.


    To Ye Xiaofei¡¯s surprise, there were a few people he knew. This included Wang Yuqiang, Wang Yugang, Tang Youjun, and his wife.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze swept around once again and stopped on a bald, dark-skinned man. ¡°ck Forest, do you still remember me?¡±


    The bald man was indeed ck Forest. At this moment, he red and said, ¡°Kid, who the hell are you? I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± Ye Xiaofei said lightly, ¡°Then let me introduce myself.


    My name is Ye Xiaofei, and Su Xiaoyu is my ssmate.¡±


    ck Forest frowned as if he was trying to recall the name. Then, his expression suddenly changed, ¡°So it¡¯s you. You¡¯re still alive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m living very well. Fortunately, you still remember me,¡± The smile in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes grew wider. It seemed that there would be some progress in this matter today.


    Wang Yuqiang sneered and interrupted the conversation, ¡°F*ck! Kid, you choose hell when you could¡¯ve chosen heaven.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°So this is a trap waiting for me toe?¡±


    Wang Yuqiang mmed the coffee table and stood up with a sinister smile on his face, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since you¡¯re here today, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei plopped down on the sofa near the door and said with a smile, ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s so fun here today, so how could I leave so easily? Come on, let¡¯s


    start whatever fun game you have..¡±

 Chapter 77 - 77: Master

    Chapter 77: Master


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Zhijing sat right next to Ye Xiaofei. She leaned against him with a charming smile on her face.


    Ye Xiaofei reached out and hugged her waist, looking like he was enjoying himself.


    All of the people in the room had angry expressions on their faces. This was definitely a form of contempt. He was looking down on everyone in the room.


    Wang Yugang was especially angry. He had his eyes on Meng Zhijing, but she had never let him touch her. Yet now, she was treating Ye Xiaofei like this, which made him extremely furious.


    Wang Yuqiang pointed at Ye Xiaofei and shouted, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re really f*cking arrogant. Do you think that just because you can fight, you can disrespect us?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled and nodded.


    Wang Yuqiang suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Kid, do you still think that the bodyguards here today are ordinary? I¡¯ll tell you, there are two Masters here. Do you think you can walk out of here alive?¡±


    ¡°Master? What does that mean?¡± Meng Zhijing¡¯s curiosity was aroused.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re so foolish. Since you don¡¯t even know this, I¡¯ll give you guys a lesson,¡± Wang Yuqiang raised his chin proudly and said, ¡°Meng Zhijing, your previous subordinates are not even qualified to be considered martial artists. Ordinary martial artists can only be considered ordinary experts. Only those who have true qi and can skillfully use it can be considered Masters.¡±


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled faintly, ¡°Masters are just that. You¡¯re still some distance from bing a Master, but it¡¯s enough to fight them.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was very clear about the evaluation of a Master.


    Although ¡°Master¡± was just a general term for those who possessed true qi, there was a huge difference within the rank. Among the experts, the Masters were divided into five levels.


    Anyone on Viin Ind who knew martial arts was basically a Master of level 4 or above. Some of them were even beyond level 5.


    Yet, even if it was those people, Ye Xiaofei could still take care of them.


    The three Masters here were at most level 1 Masters who had just entered the rank of Masters, so how could Ye Xiaofei think much of them at all?


    ¡°What an arrogant tone.¡±


    A guy with triangr eyes walked out with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Come on then, let me see what you have. To think you are looking down on a Master.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei whispered into Meng Zhijing¡¯s ear.


    Then, he gently patted her waist and said, ¡°Go, beat him up.¡±


    With that, Meng Zhijing stood up and walked straight toward the guy with triangr eyes. She stood two steps away from him and raised her chin, ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her. I want to enjoy her tonight,¡± Wang Yugang said.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The triangr-eyed man replied.


    Then, with his hands still behind his back, he said to Meng Zhijing, ¡°Do it.¡±


    There were only one or two powerful families in Ning City that had Masters like him. The weak families didn¡¯t even have one.


    Masters were indeed much stronger than ordinary experts. If not for special reasons, families would ask them to do anything. They were all worshipped like treasures.


    Therefore, the man had the right to be arrogant.


    Meng Zhijing let out a soft shout. She took half a step forward and threw a punch at her opponent.


    Just when Meng Zhijing¡¯s fist was about to reach his chest, the man moved the right hand behind his back and blocked Meng Zhijing¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Eh?¡± However, he cried out in surprise when they made contact.


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s fist actually carried true qi, which was beyond his expectations.


    He was a member of the Wang family, so he knew Meng Zhijing very well. This woman most certainly did not have true qi in the past. Her strength could not even be considered a genuine expert.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to possess true qi in such a short time.


    The man with triangr eyes blocked Meng Zhijing¡¯s fist again and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have true qi too. I¡¯m curious. Did you hide it in the past or did you obtain some fortuitous encounter?¡±


    ¡°Beat me first,¡± Meng Zhijing shouted and punched again.


    ¡°Humph! Although you have true qi, you don¡¯t know how to use it. You¡¯re still far from me,¡± The man with triangr eyes sneered and attacked her with his palm.


    Meng Zhijing crossed her arms and barely blocked the other party¡¯s attack.


    The triangr-eyed manughed disdainfully and said, ¡°You can¡¯t evenst three moves from me.¡±


    ¡°Come on, stop talking nonsense,¡± Meng Zhijing shouted and attacked again.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The man with triangr eyes red at her and also rushed forward.


    When they really fought, Meng Zhijing was immediately beaten back and did not have the strength to fight back.


    Wang Yuqiangughed gleefully, ¡°Haha! Ye Xiaofei, do you think you can act so awesome just because you have Meng Zhijing backing you up? In front of the Wang family¡¯s Master, Meng Zhijing is nothing.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Wang Yuqiang, then simply spotted out a word, ¡°Idiot.¡±


    ¡°You motherf*cker! We¡¯ll deal with this woman first. I¡¯ll let you see how I¡¯ll beat you into an idiotter,¡± Wang Yuqiang was furious.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er had scolded him several times with the same word. As such, every time he heard the word, he would be furious.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    At this moment, a tall and thin man standing behind Tang Youjun and his wife let out a surprised voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Youjun turned his head and asked.


    The tall and thin man said, ¡°This woman is a little strange. At first, I thought she couldn¡¯tst more than ten seconds. But now, it¡¯s been half a minute, and she can still hold on. Moreover, she seems to be stronger than before.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Youjun frowned.


    The tall and thin man said, ¡°It seems that the woman is not very familiar with the use of true qi. But now, through actualbat, she¡¯s bing increasingly proficient with her true qi. That being said, she can only hold on for a while. The difference in strength cannot be made up for in a short time. In the end, she will still be defeated by Old Huang.¡±


    ¡°You have some good eyesight,¡± Ye Xiaofei praised with a smile and then added, ¡°Just a little though.¡±


    ¡°What did I say wrong?¡± The tall and thin man asked.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smile grew wider, ¡°She won¡¯t be defeated. The one who will be defeated is that little monkey.¡±


    Just as they were talking, Meng Zhijing suddenly shouted, followed by a muffled groan from the man with triangr eyes.


    Then, the two of them separated.


    Everyone quieted down and looked at the two in confusion.


    ¡°Cough!¡± The man with triangr eyes suddenly coughed lightly, and blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth.


    He slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve lost..¡±

 Chapter 78 - 78: Ye Xiaofei’s Methods

    Chapter 78: Ye Xiaofei¡¯s Methods


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°How could a Master lose?¡±


    The entire room was in an uproar. Everyone simply could not believe that this was real.


    However, the truth was that Meng Zhijing was unharmed while the Wang family¡¯s Master was already injured.


    Meng Zhijing returned to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s side and wiped the sweat off her forehead. She said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t embarrass Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Ye Xiaofei praised her. Meng Zhijing¡¯s performance really satisfied him.


    Her improvement in actualbat was even higher than he had expected.


    Feeling him hook her finger, Meng Zhijing quickly put her ear close to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth and thetter whispered a few words into her ear before she nodded.


    Both times, Ye Xiaofei had told her frankly what her opponent¡¯s weakness was, so her counterattack was targeted.


    Otherwise, her opponents were Masters who had richbat experience. No matter how profound the Heaven and Earth Scripture was, it couldn¡¯t possibly produce such a strong effect after Meng Zhijing had only practiced it for such a short time.


    Meng Zhijing had simply followed the hints given to her by Ye Xiaofei and attacked the opponent¡¯s weakness directly, which was why she could win.


    She turned around and once again came to the center of the ground. Then, she raised her chin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have another Master here? Doe.¡±


    The thin and tall man walked out. When he passed by the triangr-eyed man, thetter lowered his voice and said, ¡°This girl is a little strange. Don¡¯t be careless.¡±


    Although his voice was low, everyone in the room could hear him.


    He was also trying to absolve himself. He was trying to say that the failure just now was because of his carelessness.


    The tall and thin man nodded and walked up to Meng Zhijing.


    The two of them gestured to each other, and then the man took the initiative to attack Meng Zhijing.


    The moment the two of them moved, Wang Yuqiang and the others didn¡¯t rx. Instead, they stared at the two nervously.


    Ye Xiaofei did not care about the two people who were fighting. Victory or defeat was not important to him at all. He just wanted Meng Zhijing to have more practical experience.


    His gaze was fixed on ck Forest.


    ck Forest¡¯s reaction was normal, except for when he heard Ye Xiaofei¡¯s name.


    He didn¡¯t take out his phone to send a message to anyone, nor was he nervous or anxious. It seemed that he didn¡¯t really care about what happened to Ye Xiaofei back then either.


    The thin and tall man and Meng Zhijing fought for a few minutes, but there was no winner.


    The thin and tall man became increasingly shocked as he fought. He could feel that Meng Zhijing was bing more and more proficient with her true qi, and herbat skills were improving as well. Her attacks were also quite strange. When he made a move, she could seemingly predict it and directly attack his weakness, leaving him no choice but to change his move.


    This kind of fighting style made him more and more depressed as the fight went on. He felt that he could not even disy half of his strength. The other party seemed to have studied his martial arts extremely thoroughly.


    In contrast, Meng Zhijing was getting increasingly excited as she fought. The feeling of controlling the battlefield was really satisfying.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Wang Yugang suddenly roared angrily and shouted at the triangr-eyed man, ¡°You go too. If one person can¡¯t take her down, then the two of you should do it together.¡±


    The man with triangr eyes hesitated for a moment. As a Master, it was quite embarrassing to bully a woman with numbers.


    However, Wang Yugang had issued his order, so he could only go. Besides, it was better to defeat Meng Zhijing with two people than to lose to her.


    With that, he immediately leaped into the arena and the two men attacked Meng Zhijing together.


    Meng Zhijingckedbat experience, after all. She could barely deal with one, but she was no match for two. In her fluster, she was on the verge of defeat.


    Ye Xiaofei stood upzily and said, ¡°Two against one. It¡¯s really embarrassing for a Master to be at your level.¡±


    He casually walked forward and blocked in front of Meng Zhijing. Then, he stretched out his arms and grabbed the arms of the two men.


    The two men were shocked. They had clearly seen Ye Xiaofei attack and had already changed their moves. However, it was as if they had taken the initiative to send their arms into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hands, and they were still caught.


    The remaining arms and legs of the two men attacked Ye Xiaofei together.


    However, halfway through their attacks, their true qi suddenly froze, and their movements immediately slowed.


    Ye Xiaofei revealed a wicked smile and waved his arm.


    ¡°Crack! Crack!¡±


    With two crisp sounds, the two men immediately retreated. The bones in their arms had been broken by Ye Xiaofei.


    They were Masters, after all. Although the two of them were in extreme pain, they endured it without making a sound. However, their distorted faces and the sweat on their foreheads still told others how much pain they were in.


    What shocked everyone was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s strength.


    These were two Masters, but in front of Ye Xiaofei, they were like two children, unable to fight back at all.


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s eyes were bright with admiration. She knew that Ye Xiaofei was strong, but she had never seen him fight.


    She had truly felt the power of the two Masters working together, so she could see how strong Ye Xiaofei was.


    Wang Yuqiang, Wang Yugang, Tang Youjun, and his wife had originally wanted to deal with Ye Xiaofei, but now they realized that thetter was in control of the situation, and they had bembs waiting to be ughtered.


    Ye Xiaofei looked around, but no one dared to look him in the eye.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Answer my question and you can leave,¡± He said lightly.


    Pausing for a moment, he asked, ¡°Who told you that I woulde here to look for ck Forest?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Wang Yugang snorted coldly, ¡°We¡¯re from the Wang family. What do you dare to do to us?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled up. He suddenly grabbed Wang Yuqiang¡¯s hand and twisted his little finger.


    ¡°Crack!¡± Wang Yuqiang¡¯s finger was broken.


    Wang Yuqiang immediately screamed like a pig being ughtered, ¡°I don¡¯t know! I really don¡¯t know!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei maintained a faint smile on his face as if he wasn¡¯t the one who had just made a move, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t. I just feel that the effect of breaking your finger will be better.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang was so aggrieved that he wanted to cry. Who had he offended?


    Wang Yugang and Tang Youjun¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s methods were too ruthless, and he did not y by the rules at all. They wondered if the next time he made a move, it would be against them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll break another one of his fingers again.¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    Wang Yuqiang shouted, ¡°Tell him! Tell him!¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    With another crisp sound, another one of Wang Yuqiang¡¯s fingers was broken. He was in so much pain that tears flowed down his face, but he still shouted indignantly, ¡°You said that you would count to three, but you haven¡¯t!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei grinned and said, ¡°Sorry, I did it out of reflex!¡±

 Chapter 79 - 79: I’m Just Breaking His Fingers for Fun

    Chapter 79: I¡¯m Just Breaking His Fingers for Fun


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Two!¡± Ye Xiaofei counted again.


    Before anyone else could say anything, Wang Yuqiang was already shouting in horror, ¡°Tell him! Hurry up and tell him!¡±


    Wang Yugang¡¯s face was gloomy. As a member of the Wang family, he had never been threatened like this. The pride of the Wang family made him unable to submit.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said to Wang Yuqiang, ¡°Look, they don¡¯t care about your life or death at all.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang looked at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smiling face as if he had seen a demon. He shouted hoarsely, ¡°Wang Yugang, why don¡¯t you f*cking say it?!¡±


    IIJ II


    Wang Yugang had just opened his mouth.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had already broken another one of Wang Yuqiang¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°He was about to say it!¡± Wang Yuqiang grimaced in pain, but he still roared angrily.


    ¡°Toote.¡± The smile on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face grew even brighter.


    While smiling, he had already broken three of Wang Yuqiang¡¯s fingers.


    This sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. Even ck Forest, who specialized in unorthodox matters and was usually ruthless, could not be like Ye Xiaofei, who was cruel while smiling.


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Oh my, I think we should count from the start again. After all, you have so many fingers and I can¡¯t break them all in a short time, not to mention toes. There are so many bones in your body too. I¡¯ll break them all for you. It¡¯ll be fun.¡±


    ¡°No need! Enough! Enough!¡± Wang Yuqiang was cursing in his heart. Not only was he cursing Ye Xiaofei, but he was also cursing the others in the room.


    He had onlye after hearing from Wang Yugang that they were going to deal with Ye Xiaofei today. He didn¡¯t know anything at all. Yet now, he was the one suffering. He felt that he was wronged!


    He especially hated Wang Yugang. It was one thing for the two Tang family members to not say anything, but Wang Yugang was his cousin and a member of the Wang family. To watch him suffer without saying a word was simply too much.


    Wang Yugang stood up and stared at Ye Xiaofei fiercely. ¡°Kid, I just received a call saying that you would be here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Tang Youjun immediately piped up, ¡°We also received a call saying that you woulde here to look for ck Forest.¡±


    ¡°Who was the person who gave you the call?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Wang Yuqiang screamed out loud and shouted in exasperation, ¡°D*mn it, they already said it! Why are you still breaking my fingers?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to scold me?¡± Ye Xiaofei said cheekily.


    ¡°You broke my fingers, so I scolded you!¡± Wang Yuqiang was unwilling to be outdone.


    The smile on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face grew even wider as he said, ¡°I knew you would scold me, so I broke your finger in advance! Are you not convinced?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m convinced!¡± Wang Yuqiang squeezed out these words from between his teeth. Then, he clenched his jaw and made up his mind not to say anything more today.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Meng Zhijing couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    The other people¡¯s expressions were ugly. This brat was simply a pervert. The way he did things was just unfathomable.


    Everyone could see that Ye Xiaofei was really ruthless. They didn¡¯t want to be like Wang Yuqiang, that unlucky guy.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze turned to ck Forest.


    ck Forest¡¯s face was livid. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. It was Mr. Tang and Mr. Wang who said they wanted to hold a wee party for me. I¡¯m just a nobody, and I¡¯m naturally ttered that a big family would hold a wee party for me. There¡¯s no reason for me to refuse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t tell ck Forest,¡± Wang Yugang immediately added.


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment. They stood there motionless, not daring to believe that Ye Xiaofei would let them go so easily.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked faintly, ¡°Do you want to try the feeling of having your fingers broken?¡±


    This time, no one hesitated and immediately swarmed out.


    ck Forest was about to stand up, but he slowly sat down when he met Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze. He knew that thetter had something to ask him.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart, and you know I wasn¡¯t asking you to leave.¡±


    After everyone left, Ye Xiaofei looked at ck Forest with a smile.


    ¡°Even if you want to ask about what happened back then, I¡­ Ah!¡± ck Forest suddenly cried out miserably. He clutched his stomach, and his face instantly turned pale. Then, his body tilted and fell to the side.


    Ye Xiaofei rushed to his side and grabbed his wrist. He examined it carefully and frowned.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, he¡­¡± Meng Zhijing asked carefully.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°He¡¯s been poisoned, and the poison just happened to take effect at this time. It¡¯s really a good scheme. How interesting. They¡¯re plotting against me with poison.¡±


    With that, Ye Xiaofei grabbed the toothpick box on the coffee table and poured out a few toothpicks. Then, he quickly stabbed them into a few major acupuncture points on ck Forest¡¯s chest.


    Footsteps suddenly sounded from outside, and a few people rushed in.


    Meng Zhijing turned around and was about to re up, but she immediately held back when she saw who the two people in the lead were.


    The first ones to enter were a pair of police officers. Behind them were Tang Youjun and his wife, as well as Wang Yugang and Wang Yuqiang.


    The two police officers, a man and a woman, both looked to be around 25 or 26 years old. The woman, in particr, had a beautiful face and a hot figure. Dressed in a police uniform, she looked valiant.


    ¡°Policerades, you are¡­¡± Meng Zhijing asked.


    ¡°We received a report that someone died here,¡± the policewoman said.


    Then, her gaze fell on ck Forest, who was lying on the sofa. She rushed over and reached out to touch ck Forest¡¯s nose. Her eyes turned cold as she shouted, ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Wang Yuqiang immediately shouted, ¡°Yes! They did it. He was drinking with us just now but then that guy chased us out. Now that he¡¯s dead, it must be them who killed him!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Wang Yuqiang from the corner of his eyes. Thetter immediately shivered. That gaze made the hairs on his back stand on end.


    The policewoman shed her handcuffs and shouted, ¡°Cuff him!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your reason to arrest us?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    The policewoman said in a deep voice, ¡°You killed him. Isn¡¯t that enough reason?¡±


    ¡°Killed him?¡± Ye Xiaofei sneered. ¡°He¡¯s still alive. Since when have I killed him? Besides, did you see I killed him? You have big breasts, but why do you have such poor judgment.¡±


    ¡°B*stard!¡± The policewoman was furious. She hated it when people called out her big breasts.


    She said fiercely, ¡°The victim is here, and there are witnesses. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? All of you want to be witnesses?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze swept over Tang Youjun, his wife, Wang Yuqiang, and Wang Yugang.


    None of them dared to look into his eyes. They subconsciously avoided his gaze and no one dared toe out and testify..

 Chapter 80 - 80: The Dead Came Back to Life

    Chapter 80: The Dead Came Back to Life


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two policemen found things quite strange at this moment.


    The identities of these people were not simple, but at this moment, they were fearful in front of this young man. Who exactly was this young man? To think he had such a great deterrent force.


    The policewoman had a fiery temper and shouted, ¡°How dare you threaten the witnesses?¡±


    ¡°Threatening the witnesses?¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled, ¡°Hehe, did I threaten them? I didn¡¯t say anything. If they want to testify, let them do it. I wee it very much.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can testify! Officer, look, he broke my fingers!¡± Wang Yuqiang jumped out again.


    He raised his hand, his broken fingers still shaking. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Since can he do this, it¡¯s normal for him to kill someone. Police officer, arrest him quickly!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei gave Wang Yuqiang a thumbs up and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re quite admirable. Never mind other aspects, but to think you¡¯re not going to the hospital even after your fingers were broken. If you went to the hospital within the hour, you could have reattached them. If you¡¯re anyter, you would be a cripple.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Yuqiang cried out in surprise and turned to run. He didn¡¯t want to be a cripple.


    The policewoman snorted coldly, ¡°Hmph, we have both witnesses and physical evidence. What else do you have to say?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°You said I killed him, so how did I do it? It can¡¯t be that I blew at him and he died, right?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The policewoman was at a loss for words. They had only received a report that there was a murder here. When they arrived here, they saw that ck Forest was dead. They hadn¡¯t checked yet.


    Tang Youjun¡¯s wife had good eyesight. She immediately pointed at ck Forest and said loudly, ¡°Look at his chest. This guy must have stabbed him to death with needles!¡±


    The two police officers had already seen the toothpicks on ck Forest, but it was impossible to kill someone with toothpicks. Even if someone stabbed a whole box of toothpicks into another, the vital parts would still be unharmed.


    On top of that, there were only about ten toothpicks in ck Forest¡¯s chest, so it was even less likely that they were fatal.


    The policewoman could only say, ¡°We will have a forensic doctor examine his injuries. As long as you havemitted murder, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°Who said he¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°I checked just now,¡± The policewoman said, ¡°He¡¯s not breathing and his heart is no longer beating. How can he still be alive?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly kicked ck Forest¡¯s thigh and shouted, ¡°Arc you still not getting up?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± ck Forest suddenly cried out in pain. He let out a long breath and opened his eyes.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then they were all dumbfounded.


    ¡°Are you still going to arrest me?¡± Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°This¡­ How is this possible?¡± The policewoman said in disbelief, ¡°I clearly saw that he wasn¡¯t breathing just now.¡±


    ¡°Officer, he just had a sudden physical condition. Mr. Ye was treating him,¡± Meng Zhijing said.


    She knew that Ye Xiaofei was looking for ck Forest for something, so she didn¡¯t mention that thetter had been poisoned.


    ¡°Treating him? With toothpicks?¡± The policewoman shook her head in disbelief and said, ¡°This is absolutely impossible.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at the policewoman and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible because you don¡¯t know about it? Don¡¯t you know acupuncture? I didn¡¯t have any silver needles, so I used toothpicks instead. I saved someone, yet you treat me as a murderer. Did a pig eat your brain? How did you be a police officer?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The policewoman was obviously feeling guilty, but after Ye Xiaofei scolded her, she was instantly furious.


    Her face flushed as she pointed at ck Forest and said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ck Forest looked at Ye Xiaofei, then at the police, and finally at the people at the door.


    He bared his teeth and simply said, ¡°I was talking to him just now. I don¡¯t know what happened, but my head went dizzy and I passed out.¡±


    ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡± The policewoman asked, unwilling to give up.


    ¡°No,¡± ck Forest replied immediately, ¡°There were quite a few meters between us.¡±


    The male policeman immediately spoke up, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Do we still need to be here? If you don¡¯t need us, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Meng Zhijing instinctively did not want to deal with the police. So, she quickly said, ¡°Take care, police officers.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ye Xiaofei growled, ¡°Who called the police? Was it you guys?¡±


    Wang Yugang and the others shook their heads in panic.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He waved his hand and turned around, no longer looking at them.


    Wang Yugang and the others immediately turned around and left. The longer they stayed here, the more dangerous it would be.


    The policewoman red at Ye Xiaofei again, then turned around and left.


    ¡°Gosh!¡± Meng Zhijing suddenly pped her hands and said, ¡°We should have asked the police who reported this.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°There won¡¯t be any result. The mastermind is very meticulous. How could he leave so many clues for us? He would¡¯ve definitely thought of something so simple.¡±


    Meng Zhijing grimaced, ¡°That¡¯s true. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have let anyone find me through the phone either.¡±


    At this point, there were only three people left in the room.


    ck Forest was still quite puzzled as he looked at Ye Xiaofei.


    Meng Zhijing immediately said, ¡°You were poisoned and almost died. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Ye, you would have died.¡±


    ck Forest¡¯s expression changed, ¡°I was poisoned. 1 didn¡¯t feel anything though?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, do you think the person who poisoned you is an ordinary person?¡± Ye Xiaofei sneered, ¡°This kind of poison was colorless and odorless. Before it takes effect, one would not know at all. When it takes effect, it will directly take one¡¯s life.¡±


    ck Forest gaped and said, ¡°The person who wants my life¡­ Is it because of you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Su Xiaoyu was poisoned to death too,¡± Ye Xiaofei said lightly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ck Forest was shocked, ¡°Back then, someone gave me 500,000 yuan and asked me to arrange for Su Xiaoyu to trick you into going to the hotel. At that time, I felt that this matter was quite strange but it was also easy, so I did it. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen that person?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked immediately.


    ck Forest said, ¡°Yes. I remember that he was a middle-aged man, a very ordinary one. As for his exact appearance, I can¡¯t remember it after so many years. However, if I see him again, I will be able to recognize him.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. The clues were cut off again at ck Forest. The other party was really careful.


    The only clue he had now was Fang Yunshu. He had to work harder on her..

 Chapter 81 - 81: Let Meng Zhijing Take Action

    Chapter 81: Let Meng Zhijing Take Action


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Mr. Ye, are you free tonight?¡± Luna called at this moment.


    Ye Xiaofei asked, ¡°Yes, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°I have asked the chef to prepare a sumptuous dinner today,¡± Luna said, ¡°I¡¯d like to invite Mr. Ye to have a meal with me. At the same time, I¡¯d like to report to you on the progress of the cooperation with Miss Fang.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei drove Meng Zhijing to the hotel, and thetter said, ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°What are you leaving for? Come with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to go, right?¡± Meng Zhijing said carefully.


    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked, puzzled.


    Meng Zhijing stammered, ¡°This¡­ She¡¯s the young miss of the Nox Consortium, and I¡­ My identity¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?


    She¡¯s the young miss, but I¡¯m thergest shareholder. How can she be greater than me?¡± If you can walk with me, why don¡¯t you dare to see her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Meng Zhijing suddenly felt much more rxed.


    Ye Xiaofei threw the car keys to the attendant at the door and walked in with Meng Zhijing.


    ¡°Hello, sir!¡±


    At the door, he happened to meet the youngdy at the front desk. The youngdy quickly greeted him.


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and smiled at her before he brushed past her.


    The youngdy looked at the Lamborghini parked at the door and couldn¡¯t help but grimace. She thought about how she had offended him in the beginning. Who knew that he was so awesome? He could stay in the presidential suite and even drove a luxury sports car here today.


    She wondered which wealthy family this young master was from and if he had a girlfriend.


    Sigh, she was just a hotel attendant, anyway. How could a real rich young master take a fancy to her?


    The door opened, and Luna walked over briskly. When she saw that there was a beautiful woman next to Ye Xiaofei, she quickly stopped.


    ¡°This is Meng Zhijing, my assistant. Zhijing, this is Luna,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Although she was already prepared, Meng Zhijing was still a little nervous when she saw Luna in person. She quickly greeted thetter politely, ¡°Hello, Miss Luna!¡±


    Luna hurriedly reached out her hand as well and said, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Miss Meng.¡±


    The two of them shook hands, not knowing what to say.


    Ye Xiaofei, on the other hand, was sizing up Luna. This foreign blonde girl was wearing a beautiful princess dress today. Her hair was carefullybed and she had light makeup on her face.


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re dressed very beautifully today.¡±


    Luna¡¯s face was slightly red. She hadn¡¯t seen Ye Xiaofei for a few days, and she somehow missed him a little. After inviting him for dinner, she subconsciously dressed up. Fortunately, he could tell.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± Luna smiled sweetly, but now that Meng Zhijing was here, she felt quite awkward.


    Ye Xiaofei just smiled, then went straight to the dining table and said, ¡°Let me see what delicious food you prepared today.¡±


    Luna quickly followed him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared French cuisine, but it hasn¡¯t been served yet. Oh, 1 didn¡¯t know Mr. Ye would bring Miss Meng, so I only prepared two servings. I¡¯ll ask the hotel to prepare one more serving immediately.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said excitedly, ¡°French cuisine? I¡¯ve only heard of it before. Foie gras, caviar, and snails, right?¡±


    Seeing that Ye Xiaofei wasn¡¯t quite knowledgeable about it, Luna immediately told him about the specialties of French cuisine and its main dishes.


    Ye Xiaofei nodded repeatedly, not hiding his ignorance.


    While waiting for the meal which was going to take some time, Ye Xiaofei sat on the sofa andy down. Then, he beckoned Meng Zhijing to sit next to him and even put his leg on herp.


    Meng Zhijing immediately stretched out her small hands to massage Ye Xiaofei.


    This action made Meng Zhijing indescribably happy. Since Ye Xiaofei was still so casual with her in front of Luna, it was obvious that her position in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart was higher than Luna¡¯s.


    Luna looked at the scene and was a little at a loss. She even felt quite awkward. She didn¡¯t know whether to look or not.


    ¡°Do you want to give me a massage too?¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled.


    Luna frowned slightly. What kind of person did Ye Xiaofei take her for? To think he asked her to give him a massage like Meng Zhijing.


    She was the young miss of the Nox Company. When had she ever served anyone?


    She opened her mouth and was about to refuse, but an idea shed in her mind. She instantly smiled and said, ¡°I really haven¡¯t massaged anyone before.


    I can only try. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try.¡±


    Luna sat by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s head, bit her lip, then reached out to hold his head up. She adjusted her seating so that his head was resting on herp.


    Ye Xiaofei looked up at Luna and said with a smile, ¡°Aha, you¡¯ve surprised me.¡±


    Luna¡¯s face was red. She had done it, but this position was simply too intimate for her, ¡°Mr. Ye is thergest shareholder of the Nox Company. We still have to rely on Mr. Ye in the future.¡±


    These words were said for Ye Xiaofei to hear, but also for herself so that she could ept the current situation.


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Then you have to perform well. Maybe I¡¯ll let you manage the shares on my behalf in the future.¡±


    Luna chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, you must be joking.¡±


    ¡°It depends on your performance,¡± Ye Xiaofei shook his head and adjusted to the mostfortable position.


    The mostfortable position was naturally resting his head on Luna¡¯sp and his face against her abdomen.


    Luna¡¯s body was stiff. She really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, but she nced at Meng Zhijing and ultimately steeled herself. She ced her hands on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hair and gently massaged it.


    After a while, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Although you¡¯re not a professional, you¡¯re soft and gentle. Moreover, yourp pillow also adds points. Now there¡¯s a 10% chance that I¡¯ll let you hold the shares.¡±


    Luna could feel that Ye Xiaofei wasn¡¯t making any unnecessary movements. After painting this position for some time, she seemed to have gotten used to it. At this time, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Then I have to continue working hard and strive to get that 90% as well.¡±


    Although she said that, Luna thought that he was just joking. After all, Ye Xiaofei owned 30% of the shares. How could he let her manage them on his behalf?


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t just plunder Old Brown¡¯s things from Viin¡¯s Ind. His other assets were almost the same as Old Brown¡¯s. How could he manage everything himself? Ultimately, he had to find others to help him manage them..

 Chapter 82 - 82: Are You Crazy?

    Chapter 82: Are You Crazy?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luna was a proud princess, and Ye Xiaofei knew this very well.


    It would be very difficult to make such a proud princess work for him. Therefore, the first thing he had to do was to grind away her pride.


    He had brought Meng Zhijing here today for a reason. He wanted Luna to see how Meng Zhijing interacted with him and teach her by example.


    He thought that Luna would be embarrassed or even angry after seeing it, but he didn¡¯t expect her to act like this.


    Ye Xiaofei was very smart and had a good grasp of human nature. However, there was one thing that he had little knowledge about, and that was the rtionship between men and women.


    At this point, Luna didn¡¯t like Ye Xiaofei romantically yet, but she was indeed attracted to him. This young man with an evil aura waspletely different from the rich young masters she hade into contact with before.


    And to think he had such amazing medical skills at such a young age.


    Seeing Meng Zhijing and Ye Xiaofei like this today, she had been triggered. Thepetition between women was unreasonable but also very sharp. If Meng Zhijing could do it, how could she not?


    At this point, Meng Zhijing¡¯s admiration for Ye Xiaofei had already reached the horizon.


    This was the princess of the Nox Company, a proud young miss. She was a woman who would be worshipped by countless men, yet she was now serving Ye Xiaofei like her.


    However, Meng Zhijing didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. Instead, she only had a strong sense of pride. Having the opportunity to serve Ye Xiaofei and work for him was the greatest sess in her life.


    As for what happened between Ye Xiaofei and Luna, it had nothing to do with her.


    Ye Xiaofei enjoyed the service very much, but he didn¡¯t make any unnecessary movements. Luna had been slightly groomed, but if he was too hasty, it would likely cause negative effects. How could such a proud young miss be smoothed out so easily?


    The French cuisine was served.


    The three of them sat at the dining table. Ye Xiaofei nced at Luna and said with a smile, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s a bit of a killjoy to eat it with your hands. Luna, let me see how you eat it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, it can¡¯t be that you haven¡¯t eaten Western food before, right?¡± Luna asked in surprise.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°No, my family was poor when I was young, so we couldn¡¯t afford it. When I could afford it, the environment didn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    Luna immediately grasped the main point and asked carefully, ¡°Oh, the environment didn¡¯t allow it? Was the environment you and my grandfather in very bad?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Yes, it was very bad and it¡¯s not easy to even have a full stomach. That being said, Old Brown is very healthy. It¡¯s not a problem for him to live for another eight to ten years. But don¡¯t expect me to bring him back. No one cane out of that ce except for me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei knew what Luna wanted to ask, so he said it in one breath and continued, ¡°Hurry up and eat. I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Luna had no choice but to put down her curiosity about her grandfather and pick up her fork to eat.


    Meng Zhijing immediately praised, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could eat Western food so elegantly. I¡¯m embarrassed to eat now.¡±


    Luna smiled, ¡°You tter me, Miss Meng. I¡¯ve been trained in all kinds of etiquette since I was young, so these actions are instinctive habits.¡±


    Westerners were indeed not very humble. When they praised her, she simply gave the reason.


    Meng Zhijing nodded repeatedly, ¡°I can see that it¡¯s really difficult to have such a noble temperament without many years of training.¡±


    The smile on Luna¡¯s face became even brighter as she said, ¡°But we had a hard time when we were young, and we lost a lot of fun in our childhood too. Miss Meng, when you use the knife, you can raise your wrist a little. That way, your posture will be better.¡±


    As they ate, Luna began to teach Meng Zhijing how to eat Western food elegantly.


    After listening for some time, Ye Xiaofei felt a headacheing on. What fun was there in eating like this? It was simply ufortable.


    He picked up arge piece of steak with his fork and took a big bite.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡­¡± Luna widened her eyes and looked at Ye Xiaofei as if he was a monster.


    ¡°I can¡¯t learn those etiquettes of yours. The two of you can talk about it, just leave me be,¡± Ye Xiaofei said as he took another big bite. Oil flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Luna frowned and said earnestly, ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡¯re thergest shareholder of the Nox Company and represent thepany¡¯s image. If you arc¡­ like this¡­¡±


    Luna stuttered and could not finish her sentence.


    Ye Xiaofei forked another piece of foie gras and stuffed it into his mouth. While chewing, he said, ¡°Do you feel that this is damaging the image of the Nox Company?¡±


    Luna nodded lightly, feeling somewhat guilty. She was afraid that Ye Xiaofei would be angry.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m the shareholder? I don¡¯t n to manage yourpany,¡± Ye Xiaofei said indifferently.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Luna asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be the chairman?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Such a bigpany surely has many things to manage. I don¡¯t have so much time to do such boring things.¡±


    When he said this, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face carried an unspeakable disdain.


    ¡°Are you crazy? How many people respect the chairman of the Nox Company? You don¡¯t want to be the chairman? Wait! No! Are you kidding me?¡±


    If this was a few days ago, Meng Zhijing would have thought that Ye Xiaofei had gone crazy. Now, she only admired him even more.


    Ye Xiaofei blinked and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t I testing you? You¡¯re beautiful and you like this position. You¡¯re also quite capable. You used to be the princess of the Nox Company too. As long as you pass my test, you¡¯ll be the chairman in the future and represent the image of the Nox Company.¡±


    Luna was dumbfounded, ¡°This¡­ Are you kidding me?¡±


    Seeing that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth was stuffed and he didn¡¯t have time to talk, Meng Zhijing smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Ye isn¡¯t joking with you, of course. You have to work hard. After all, you¡¯ve already passed 10% of the assessment.¡±


    Meng Zhijing was smart. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to be a leader as a woman. She had a rough idea of why Ye Xiaofei brought her here, so when it was time to talk, she naturally took it.


    ¡°But¡­But¡­¡± Luna shook her head hard. She still felt that this idea was too crazy.


    Meng Zhijing raised her chin with a proud smile on her face.¡±Miss Luna, it¡¯s just the Nox Company. It¡¯s not enough for Mr. Ye to spend too much effort on it. In the future, you¡¯ll know how glorious it is to follow Mr. Ye.¡±


    The Nox Company was only ¡°just¡±?


    Luna looked at Ye Xiaofei in a daze, feeling that her knowledge was not enough..

 Chapter 83 - 83: It’s Not My Problem

    Chapter 83: It¡¯s Not My Problem


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luna and Meng Zhijing didn¡¯t eat much, and they were especially refined when it came to eating such things, so they ate a little of each dish and couldn¡¯t finish the dishes.


    Ye Xiaofei took their leftovers and continued eating.


    Luna was tongue-tied, ¡°Mr. Ye, if you¡¯re not full, I¡¯ll order another serving for you. This¡­ How can you eat our leftovers?¡±


    Meng Zhijing found it quite sweet though. This seemed to prove that Ye Xiaofei did not treat her as an outsider but instead took her as a very close person. Otherwise, how could he do this?


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if we don¡¯t eat the rest? Wasting food is the most shameful act in the world.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Luna and Meng Zhijing looked at Ye Xiaofei in a daze.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°You guys are living too well. You don¡¯t know how precious food is. Back there, let alone these good things, we had to even fight to pick scraps on the ground and eat them.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell us about your experience?¡± Luna asked carefully.


    Ye Xiaofei grinned and said, ¡°Hehe, we are on a barren ind which was very deste there. It¡¯s not easy to even have a full stomach. Food and water are the most precious things. It is a habit that has been formed over the years, so I just cannot bear to see food waste.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather must be having a hard time there,¡± Luna said anxiously, ¡°I must go get him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not somewhere you can pick up just because you want to. Just heading there, less than two out of ten people will be able to reach the ind alive. If you enter, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡±


    As he spoke, Ye Xiaofei grinned again, ¡°That ce is filled with men. How many years has it been since they¡¯ve seen a woman? If a beauty like you were to go there, wouldn¡¯t those hungry guys swallow you alive?¡±


    Luna¡¯s face turned even paler as she said, ¡°Is it so scary? My God, my grandfather must be suffering there.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Not really. I think he¡¯s living quitefortably. It must¡¯ve been quite boring since he had been fighting with people all his life. Fighting with the heavens brings endless joy.¡±


    Although life on Viin Ind was tough, those guys were all quite spirited. No one had ever thought ofmitting suicide, especially when they felt extremely happy once they secretly found some food.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the matter with Fang Yunshu going?¡± Ye Xiaofei changed the topic.


    Luna shook her head gently, sorted out her thoughts, and said, ¡°The cooperation is progressing very smoothly, but I found that there are still many problems. Fang Yunshu can¡¯t really make decisions about many things. Most of her decisions depend on other people. When I visited theirpany, I also felt that theycked a positive attitude.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded, ¡°None of those people from the Fang Family are good. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t covet such a big piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, it¡¯s apparent that you don¡¯t have a good impression of the Fang family. Then our cooperation¡­¡± Luna was a little hesitant.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Continue with it. Make sure that those people¡¯s fox tails are all exposed.¡±


    Suddenly, a melodious tune started ying. It was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone.


    He picked up and saw that it was Fang Yunshu. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. A hint of a smile crinkled the corners of his eyes and showed on the tips of his eyebrows.


    Luna and Meng Zhijing looked at each other. Ye Xiaofei had never shown such a smile to them before.


    ¡°Yunshu, why did you call me?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked with a smile.


    Luna and Meng Zhijing understood at the same time. Fang Yunshu obviously had a different status in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart, which they could not catch up with at all.


    Meng Zhijing was fine as she never thought too much about it.


    In contrast, Luna actually felt quite sour.


    Although Fang Yunshu was very beautiful, her looks weren¡¯t inferior either. Moreover, her status was much higher than Fang Yunshu¡¯s. Most importantly, the other party had a daughter. She had a greater advantage than Fang Yunshu, so why was Ye Xiaofei so good to thetter?


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s crisp voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s my precious daughter. Why are you looking for Daddy?¡± The smile on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face grew wider.


    Luna was even more speechless. She had spent more time with Fang Yunshu these few days. Other than work, they also talked about personal matters. During that time, she probed and found out that Fang Ling¡¯er was not Ye Xiaofei¡¯s biological daughter at all.


    Yet, Ye Xiaofei was treating Fang Yunshu¡¯s daughter so well as if she was his biological daughter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick me up tomorrow. Just wait for us at the entrance of the amusement park. We¡¯ll be there at nine.¡±


    ¡°Oh? We?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes lit up again.


    ¡°Yeah, Mommy doesn¡¯t know yet, hehe,¡± Fang Ling ¡®er smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Haha, alright.¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow. I¡¯m hanging up now. Otherwise, Mommy will find out and won¡¯t go with me.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the smile on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face didn¡¯t disappear for a long time.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you do like Miss Fang¡¯s daughter.¡± Luna pouted.


    Ye Xiaofei puffed out his chest and said in a very proud tone, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s very cute.¡±


    ¡°But her father is someone else,¡± said Luna.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ye Xiaofei was annoyed. He said hatefully, ¡°To think that bastard father of hers doesn¡¯t even want such a cute daughter. If I catch him, I¡¯ll beat him up until even his grandmother can¡¯t recognize him.¡±


    Luna rolled her eyes. Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t understand what she meant at all. She was about to say something when Meng Zhijing smiled and spoke up, ¡°Since she has Mr. Ye as her father, that is enough to make up for it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. Although I like her, I can¡¯t apany her like a real father.¡±


    ¡°Then won¡¯t it be fine if you marry Miss Fang?¡± Meng Zhijing smiled.


    Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment, then he shook his head like a rattle-drum and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like Miss Fang?¡± This time, Luna asked.


    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s not my problem, but Fang Yunshu hates me to death. She won¡¯t even talk to me properly, so how can she possibly marry me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head repeatedly. The moment he thought of Fang Yunshu, it was her murderous gaze and her vicious expression.


    Luna and Meng Zhijing looked at each other and thought of something else at the same time.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t want to marry the other party, which was enough to exin everything..

 Chapter 84 - 84: You’re That Bastard

    Chapter 84: You¡¯re That Bastard


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu brought Fang Ling¡¯cr to the entrance of the amusement park and saw many people gathered there.


    ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    Although the amusement park in Ning City was usually crowded, it was far from the situation where there was a long queue at the entrance.


    Today was obviously a bit special.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m really sorry. The park will be closed for a day today. Pleasee another day,¡± A guard at the entrance announced with a loudspeaker.


    The gathered crowd immediately mored. No one was happy to encounter such a thing when they were here for fun.


    However, there was nothing they could do. Many began to disperse.


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but frown. It was rare for Fang Ling¡¯er to be in high spirits and ask toe to the amusement park, but to think they would encounter such a thing.


    She squatted and grabbed Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand, then said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, the park is closed today. We¡¯re not allowed to enter. Let¡¯se back tomorrow.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can go in.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± Fang Yunshu said, ¡°Since the amusement park is closed, it means that we¡¯re not allowed to go in today.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er still said firmly, ¡°We can go in.¡±


    At this moment, someone said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the insiders. Someone spent


    10 million to book the amusement park today!¡±


    ¡°Book the entire ce?! Ten million?!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Who¡¯s so awesome? I¡¯ve heard of people booking an entire hotel, but I¡¯ve never heard of someone booking an amusement park.¡±


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but say under her breath angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t this crazy? The amusement park is huge, yet he booked it himself and won¡¯t let others y. Does he even have an ounce of civil-mindedness?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er twisted her fingers together and whispered, ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t want his child to queue for too long and miss the attractions.¡±


    Fang Yunshu huffed, ¡°If the queue is long, then just wait a little longer. He¡¯s affecting others for his child. So what if he¡¯s rich?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er shrunk her neck guiltily, ¡°Well, it¡¯s indeed not quite right.¡±


    ¡°Ling¡¯er!¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s voice was heard. In the next second, he was already in front of Fang Yunshu and Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Fang Yunshu frowned and red at Fang Ling¡¯er, ¡°You asked him toe?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er blinked her big, innocent eyes and remained silent.


    Fang Yunshu turned around and red at Ye Xiaofei. She picked up Fang Ling¡¯er and was about to leave.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s bring Ling¡¯er to y. This is good for her autism too.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that the park is closed today?¡± Fang Yunshu said unhappily.


    Ye Xiaofei blinked and said, ¡°The park is closed to others. We can go in.¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at him, ¡°Humph, we¡¯re not doing something so embarrassing with you.¡±


    ¡°Embarrassing?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked, puzzled, ¡°Why is it embarrassing? We¡¯re going in openly, not sneaking in secretly.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by openly? God knows which immoral guy booked the whole amusement park. How arc we going to get in?¡±


    ¡°Immoral¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Fang Ling¡¯er covered her face with her hands, and voices ofughter came from under the hands.


    Fang Yunshu was stunned for a moment. She looked at her daughter and then at the embarrassed Ye Xiaofei. Suddenly, her eyes widened and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the one who booked the amusement park?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei grimaced and said awkwardly, ¡°It seems so.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fang Yunshu was speechless. She had been scolding the person who booked the amusement park for so long, but it turned out she had been scolding herself.


    No, the one who booked the amusement park was Ye Xiaofei. What did it have to do with her?


    At this point, Fang Yunshu only wanted to escape. If others found out that they were the ones who had booked the entire amusement park today, it would be so awfully embarrassing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t ride the attractions she wanted to, so I thought of booking the park for her to y to her heart¡¯s content. Don¡¯t you want Ling¡¯er to y happily for once?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er nodded vigorously, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    These words made Fang Yunshu hesitate. It was embarrassing, but not as important as her daughter.


    In the end, Fang Yunshupromised, ¡°Then contact the park and let others enter. We just have to sneak in. Don¡¯t make it so ostentatious. Moreover, if there¡¯s no one, wouldn¡¯t it be less fun to y?¡±


    ¡°No problem, but I can¡¯t let so many people in. Only children under seven years old and their parents can enter,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Fang Yunshu agreed with Ye Xiaofei¡¯s suggestion. After all, if there were too many people, her daughter wouldn¡¯t have enough fun.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately contacted Meng Zhijing and asked her to make arrangements.


    Soon, a notice was broadcasted at the entrance of the park. Children under the age of seven could enter the park with their parents, and it was free.


    With this, some were happy while others were depressed.


    There weren¡¯t many people today, so not many entered the park.


    Ye Xiaofei, Fang Yunshu, and Fang Ling¡¯er followed the crowd into the amusement park.


    ¡°You really spent ten million?¡± Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Xiaofei blinked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it!¡± Fang Yunshu red at him and stopped asking. However, she was sure that even if it wasn¡¯t ten million, it wouldn¡¯t be a small sum. After all, the daily expenses of such arge amusement park were very high.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it. Didn¡¯t I treat Li Tiang¡¯s father the other day? He gave me a card, right? It had 10 million, so I used it.¡±


    ¡°You earned ten million, and you spent it all here¡­¡± Fang Yunshu did not know how to describe her emotions.


    This guy was simply a prodigal. How could he spend money like this?


    That being said, she had to admit that he was not bad as a father since he was willing to spend so much money to make his daughter happy.


    No! What was so good about him? This fellow had never raised a child before, and he had caused her and Ling¡¯er to be in such a miserable state. Now, he wanted to make up for it by spending some money?


    No way!


    ¡°What a warm family of three! The man is handsome, the woman is beautiful, and their daughter is so cute!¡± A woman walking over with her child couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    Fang Yunshu finally noticed that Fang Ling¡¯er was holding their hands. They looked like a happy family of three.


    She subconsciously wanted Fang Ling¡¯er to let go of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand, but she swallowed her words.


    It was rare for her daughter to be so happy, so she couldn¡¯t spoil her mood..

 Chapter 85 - 85: You Did It on Purpose

    Chapter 85: You Did It on Purpose


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I want to y that!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pointed at the roller coaster and shouted.


    ¡°Kids can¡¯t ride that,¡± Fang Yunshu said without hesitation.


    ¡°No!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er shook her head and pouted. She turned to Ye Xiaofei for help.


    Before Ye Xiaofei could say anything, Fang Yunshu red at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous and they don¡¯t allow children to ride.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go and take a look. If children are not allowed to ride, then we won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve checked before. Children under the age of ten are simply not allowed to ride it.¡±


    To make Fang Ling¡¯er give up, Fang Yunshu only said one sentence before following the two to the roller coaster.


    There was no one else here except the staff. Fang Yunshu said, ¡°See, there¡¯s no one here. Everyone knows that children are not allowed to ride the roller coaster.¡±


    As soon as Fang Yunshu finished speaking, a young man in his twenties came up to Ye Xiaofei with a fawning smile on his face, ¡°May I know your surname, sir?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Ye,¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.


    The young man immediately said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye. We¡¯ve already arranged a children¡¯s seat. It¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°Since when are there such seats?¡± Fang Yunshu asked, her eyes wide open.


    The smile on the young man¡¯s face was even more brilliant as he said, ¡°To let Mr. Ye bring his daughter here and have fun, we specially worked overtimest night to install such equipment.¡±


    The corner of Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched, and a sentence popped up in her mind, ¡°Money makes the world go round!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er was so excited that she started dancing and pping, ¡°I can y! I can ride it!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei carried Fang Ling¡¯er and said, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go have fun.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°No! Daddy and Mommy together!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er quickly came over and wrapped her arms around Fang Yunshu¡¯s neck.


    Seeing Fang Yunshu¡¯s troubled expression, Ye Xiaofei blinked and said, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Being exposed by Ye Xiaofei, Fang Yunshu looked embarrassed, but she still said stubbornly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be with you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here today, we should at least let Ling¡¯er have some fun, right?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and said, ¡°If Mommy doesn¡¯t y, then I won¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ride with you,¡± Fang Yunshu steeled herself and said


    With that, the three of them boarded the roller coaster. However, the roller coaster only allowed two people to sit in a row. Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er sat in the front row, which had been installed with a children¡¯s seat. Fang Yunshu checked it and confirmed that the protective measures were simr to her daughter¡¯s body size. Only then did she put down the worry in her heart.


    However, she did not dare to sit in the front row, so she could only let Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er sit in the same row.


    Ye Xiaofei had never been to the amusement park more than five times since he was born, and it was only when his parents were around. At that time, he was still young and couldn¡¯t ride the roller coaster.


    Later on, when he grew up, he could ride such attractions, but it was already good enough to have enough food. How could he have the spare money toe here to y?


    Therefore, it was his first time riding a roller coaster too.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was in high spirits, and Ye Xiaofei was also beaming with joy. The two of them looked around as if they had never seen the world before.


    The roller coaster started.


    Fang Yunshu, who was sitting behind the two of them, felt her heart clench. She had never dared to ride on such thrilling attractions. If it weren¡¯t for her daughter, she would never havee up today.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er screamed as the roller coaster reached its highest point.


    Fang Yunshu was also shouting, but her voice was clearly different from the two people in front of her.


    The two in front were shouting excitedly from the stimtion, while she was simply venting her fear.


    The roller coaster finally stopped. Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er jumped off the roller coaster, still wanting more.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ye Xiaofei turned his head and saw Fang Yunshu sitting in her seat with her eyes closed, her face pale.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± Fang Yunshu opened her eyes and spat out a few words with difficulty. She wanted to remove the safety harness, but her hands were weak.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled. As he removed the safety harness for Fang Yunshu, he teased, ¡°You¡¯re such a noob. You¡¯re actually so scared from riding a roller coaster.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± These words angered Fang Yunshu. She didn¡¯t know where she got the strength to push Ye Xiaofei away and jump off the roller coaster.


    However, the moment her feet touched the ground, they went limp and she was about to fall.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately supported her and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t ride the roller coaster, then say it. At the very least, I can make it less ufortable for you.¡± ¡°None of your business. Ah, bastard! You¡­¡± Fang Yunshu let Ye Xiaofei help her up, but she suddenly felt a strange sensation. The bastard Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand had touched the skin of her cor.


    ¡°Oh! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Ye Xiaofei quickly let go.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s legs had not yet recovered their strength, so once he released her, she moved to fall again.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand reached out again. This time, he picked the right spot and only grabbed her arm.


    Before Fang Yunshu could make a fuss, Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°You must be feeling dizzy and nauseous right now. If I didn¡¯t anger you and divert your attention, you would have puked. I¡¯ll help you catch your breath now, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll be fine in a few seconds.¡±


    True, if Ye Xiaofei hadn¡¯t angered her and distracted her, she would probably have vomited immediately.


    Before Fang Yunshu could doubt his words, the difort in her body disappeared instantly, and her strength was restored.


    ¡°Are you alright now?¡± Ye Xiaofei blinked.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t say anything and walked straight ahead. Who would believe Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words? This guy was obviously here to make up for what he had done to her.


    Following Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s request, they arrived at the U-shaped boat. The seats here could amodate quite a few in a row.


    Fang Ling¡¯er acted like a little adult and said, ¡°Daddy, sit in the middle. You have to take good care of Mommy.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei puffed out his chest and said, ¡°That¡¯s a must.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need you!¡±


    Although Fang Yunshu sounded tough, when the U-shaped boat started moving, she immediately grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand tightly and leaned against him, refusing to let go..

 Chapter 86 - 86: Fang Yunshu’s Reliance

    Chapter 86: Fang Yunshu¡¯s Reliance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the ride ended, Fang Yunshu let out a long sigh of relief. This time, she didn¡¯t feel any difort. She only felt fear, but it was much lighter than when she was on the roller coaster.


    However, when she realized that she was hugging Ye Xiaofei tightly, she immediately pushed him away and was very annoyed.


    To think she had taken the initiative to hug this guy. It was really embarrassing.


    Just as she was about to go down, Fang Ling¡¯er shouted, ¡°One more time! One more time!¡±


    While saying this, the little girl even winked at Ye Xiaofei secretly.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately understood. This little girl was trying to shorten the distance between him and Fang Yunshu. His daughter was so considerate.


    ¡°Alright! Since Ling¡¯er likes this ride, let¡¯s ride it one more time,¡± Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu as he spoke.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s answer was frank.


    She had already made up her mind that she would not hug Ye Xiaofei again this time.


    The U-shaped boat moved again.


    Fang Yunshu gripped the armrest in front of her tightly. She thought that she would be better this time.


    Unexpectedly, not only did the fear increase but even the physical difort came attacking her again.


    When Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm reached over and hugged her shoulder, she immediately leaned over instinctively. And then¡­ The physical difort disappeared instantly, and her heart calmed down.


    Fang Yunshu was very depressed. Didn¡¯t this mean that she had be dependent on Ye Xiaofei?


    No! She couldn¡¯t let this be!


    For the following rides, Fang Yunshu insisted onpleting every thrilling ride by herself.


    Unfortunately, in the middle of every ride, she couldn¡¯t take it and could only rely on Ye Xiaofei.


    When it was over, she would me herself and get angry again.


    She stayed in this awkward state for the whole day.


    Normally, she would have left long ago.


    However, she saw her daughter having so much fun, screaming excitedly and smiling happily. She had never seen her like this before.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m doing this for my daughter. I have to bear with it.¡±


    Fang Yunshu had at least found an excuse for herself.


    Ye Xiaofei had taken advantage of Fang Yunshu today, but he did not do anything else other than hug her shoulders and hold her hand.


    Yet, just such things could make his heart race, and he even felt an indescribable sweetness and happiness.


    It wasn¡¯t until 5 pm that Fang Ling¡¯er was finally exhausted. However, she still felt a little reluctant to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Fang Yunshu picked up her daughter.


    ¡°I want toe again in the future,¡± Fang Ling ¡®er pouted.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°If you want toe again in the future, I¡¯ll bring you here.¡±


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy, let¡¯se together,¡± Fang Ling ¡®er looked at Fang Yunshu expectantly.


    This time, Fang Yunshu answered quite frankly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Yay! I have Daddy and Mommy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er smiled and extended her hand, ¡°Daddy, you carry me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Xiaofei turned around, and Fang Yunshu ced her daughter on his back.


    The sequence of actions was very natural.


    The little girly on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s back and slept soundly.


    Fang Yunshu and Ye Xiaofei walked side by side. The former looked at their daughter from time to time. Although the little girl was sleeping, she still had a satisfied and happy smile on her face.


    Who could tell her daughter was autistic? She was clearly a normal child.


    Ye Xiaofei turned around and said to Fang Yunshu seriously, ¡°I think Ling¡¯er had a really good time today. Let¡¯se again soon. After some time, her autism might go away without medicine.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Fang Yunshu hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. No matter how much she hated Ye Xiaofei, she could not stall her daughter¡¯s illness.


    Ye Xiaofei beamed with joy and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡± ¡°Arrange what? You want to book the park for another day?¡± Fang Yunshu red at him.


    Ye Xiaofei said matter-of-factly, ¡°Yes, otherwise how can Ling ¡®er have fun?¡± ¡°No!¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Even if you have so much money that you have nowhere to spend it, I can¡¯t afford to be embarrassed with you. Plus, I can¡¯t deprive someone else¡¯s child of his happiness just for the sake of my child.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°If that can¡¯t do, should I buy this ce? I¡¯ll just shut it down. Would you have less of a psychological burden then?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fang Yunshu immediately cursed. This was worse than booking the entire park for the whole day.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll build another one for Ling¡¯er, but that¡¯s too slow,¡± Ye Xiaofei frowned, trying to think of a way.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fang Yunshu felt that his ideas were getting more and more ridiculous.


    She snorted and said, ¡°You can apply for a super membership card in this amusement park. With the card, you can go through the special passage and won¡¯t have to queue.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Then wouldn¡¯t I have spent 10 million unjustly?¡±


    But he immediately grinned and said, ¡°Alright, alright! No matter how much money we spend on our little Ling ¡®er, it¡¯s not a waste. As long as she¡¯s happy, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Fang Yunshu immediately perked up, ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s not your biological daughter, and she has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei turned his head and rubbed Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face. He said happily, ¡°Although she¡¯s not my biological daughter, I can still treat her as my daughter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel sorry for her calling me Daddy.¡±


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dazed. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s love for Fang Ling¡¯er came from the bottom of his heart. Which father would be willing to spend ten million just to let his daughter have a good day at the amusement park?


    Shaking her head vigorously, she said, ¡°Hmph, if you do this, others will think that I¡¯m dating you. I do have to get married in the future.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face stiffened and he said, ¡°You¡¯re getting married?¡± Aren¡¯t you waiting for Ling ¡®er¡¯s biological father toe back?¡±


    ¡°Me? Wait for him?¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°That bastard! Scum! Why should I wait for him?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°To think that bastard abandoned you. He has such a beautiful wife and such a cute daughter, but he doesn¡¯t care about them. He¡¯s definitely the biggest idiot.¡±


    Fang Yunshu stared at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Yeah, I want to skin him alive and pull out his tendons.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said cautiously, ¡°Hey, why are you looking at me like that? Why does it seem as if I¡¯m the real father?¡±

 Chapter 87 - 87: The Importance of Fatherly Love

    Chapter 87: The Importance of Fatherly Love


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s sudden words made Fang Yunshu flustered. Could it be that this guy had seen through it?


    Ye Xiaofei immediately raised his chin and said, ¡°I¡¯m different from that bastard father of Ling¡¯er¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Hu¡­¡± Fang Yunshu secretly heaved a sigh of relief and rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei, ¡°You¡¯re no different from him.¡±


    ¡°No different? No way!¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°When he made you pregnant with Ling¡¯er back then, had he been the same as me?¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression changed immediately. She said coldly, ¡°You can die now!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly exined, ¡°I say, we must have been set up by someone else. It was definitely not my intention at that time, so I¡¯m different from that


    bastard father.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fang Yunshu snorted in response.


    Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to talk to you about this. We can¡¯t let someone plot against us and not even know who did it. I must get to the bottom of this matter.¡±


    Seeing that Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t react, he continued, ¡°I found the ssmate who invited me to the hotel back then, but she died. Then, I went to look for ck Forest, who instructed her, but he almost died too. Fortunately, I saved him, but there are only limited clues, so you have to tell me what happened back then clearly. Only then can we find the person who really harmed us.¡±


    Fang Yunshu remained silent, her face dark and gloomy.


    Ye Xiaofei thought that after having a good time today, Fang Yunshu could tell him about what happened in the past, but it turned out that she was no different from before.


    She turned hostile at the mention of this matter and wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    Sometimes, Ye Xiaofei really wanted to pry open Fang Yunshu¡¯s head and see what this woman was thinking. Why couldn¡¯t she just tell him what happened back then?


    As soon as Fang Yunshu and Fang Ling¡¯er returned to the Fang Family, her grandfather informed her to bring her daughter to the living room of the main building. Zhu Ziming, the famous psychiatrist that he had hired for Fang Ling¡¯er, had arrived.


    This made Fang Yunshu extremely excited. Zhu Ziming was the most reputable psychiatrist in the country. It had always been her dream to have him treat Fang Ling¡¯er, and today, it was finally going toe true.


    When they arrived at the main building¡¯s living room, Zhu Ziming asked some questions andmunicated with Fang Ling¡¯er. However, thetter did not even look at him.


    Fang Yunshu sighed, ¡°Sigh, this child was having a good time at the amusement park today, screaming andughing. Now, she¡¯s like this again.¡± ¡°Laughing and screaming? Had she always been like that when you go to the amusement park in the past?¡± Zhu Ziming asked in surprise.¡±


    Fang Yunshu stammered, ¡°No, today¡­ There was another person apanying her with me.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er raised her head and her eyes lit up.


    Zhu Ziming¡¯s eyes lit up and he said to Fang Ling¡¯er, ¡°You really want to be with Daddy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er immediately nodded vigorously.


    Zhu Ziming asked again, ¡°Are you very happy when you¡¯re with Daddy?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er nodded again and said, ¡°Yes! Daddy will y with me and protect me. Ling¡¯er wants Daddy.¡±


    After chatting a little more about her father, Fang Ling¡¯er and Zhu Ziming finally started to have a conversation.


    After a while, Zhu Ziming smiled and said, ¡°This child¡¯s illness isn¡¯t serious. Her mind is very clear, and she doesn¡¯t have much difficultymunicating with others. This is a little different from the previous diagnosis.¡±


    ¡°What? Is that true?¡± Fang Yunshu was so excited that her voice trembled.


    ¡°With my experience, it shouldn¡¯t be wrong,¡± Zhu Ziming nodded with certainty and said, ¡°I feel that with this child¡¯s condition, she doesn¡¯t need any medicine. The child¡¯s father has already opened up her closed heart. By maintaining the stability of the family, letting the child feel the warmth of the family and the love of a father, she should be able to be cured soon.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Is there no other way?¡± Fang Yunshu asked with a frown.


    ¡°This is the simplest and most effective method. No other method will be more effective. Rather, it will even be ineffective. Madam Fang, if you have any conflicts with the child¡¯s father, I suggest that you try your best to resolve them for the child. For autistic children, if their hearts are sealed again after they are opened, it will be even more difficult to cure them.¡±


    Fang Yunshu knew that Zhu Ziming had misunderstood, but there was no way to exin this misunderstanding. She could only smile awkwardly and say, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Zhu. I¡¯ll definitely do as you say.¡±


    ¡°With your child¡¯s condition, you can just go to a nearby psychiatrist for a follow-up every month.¡±


    In other words, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s illness was not serious and did not need a famous doctor like him to specially treat it.


    After sending Dr. Zhu off, Fang Yunshu and Fang Ling¡¯er returned to their room. Fang Ling¡¯ er tilted her head and looked at her mother with an indescribable excitement in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you happy that your condition is not serious?¡± Fang Yunshu asked with a smile.


    Fang Ling¡¯er shook her head and said firmly, ¡°No! My illness is very serious!¡±


    Fang Yunshu red and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The doctor said just now that your condition is not serious.¡±


    ¡°Then we have to let Daddy stay with us. The doctor said so.¡±


    As she said this, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    ¡°No!¡± Fang Yunshu shouted subconsciously.


    The light in Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. She climbed onto the bed and looked out of the window. She started ying with the bead Ye Xiaofei gave her again.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened. She quickly ran over to stroke Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°Ling¡¯er, he¡¯s not your father. How can he live with us?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t react at all as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety. If her daughter was like this, wouldn¡¯t she be the same as before? When she thought of Zhu Ziming¡¯s words, her heart was palpitated.


    Fang Yunshu quickly adjusted her state of mind and organized her words in her heart. She said carefully, ¡°Ling¡¯er¡­ We can¡¯t let him stay in our house. He has offended Great-Grandfather, Aunty, and the others.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Daddy¡¯s house then,¡± Fang Linger immediately turned her head around.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. Sure enough, this was the problem. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, how about this? I¡¯ll let you go out with him once a week in the future.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted, obviously dissatisfied.


    ¡°Twice a week then. You have to understand that he has things to do too,¡± Fang Yunshu said helplessly, ¡°He might not have time to apany you even if it¡¯s just twice a week.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er nodded vigorously.


    Fang Yunshu had sessfullyforted Fang Ling¡¯er, but she was still troubled. How was she going to tell Ye Xiaofei about this?


    The thought of begging that bastard simply drove her crazy!

 Chapter 88 - 88: Luna’s Service

    Chapter 88: Luna¡¯s Service


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu parted ways, he returned to Luna¡¯s ce.


    He couldn¡¯t just share a bed with Wang Dabao every day. He could also stay in the presidential suite asionally. In addition, he had to consider buying a house. One of his dreams in the past was to have his own house and a small home. He had to make this wishe true.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you look very happy today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I had a great time today.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face was beaming with joy, not hiding his excitement at all.


    Luna knew that Ye Xiaofei was going out with Fang Yunshu today, and she felt jealous again.


    A woman¡¯s thoughts were very strange. If Ye Xiaofei forced her or she had to do it for the sake of the Nox Company, it would¡¯ve been very difficult for Luna to take the initiative to be nice to him.


    However, once she was jealous andpetitive, a woman¡¯s actions often could not be predicted withmon sense.


    Luna sat next to Ye Xiaofei and smiled. ¡°You must have had a hard time today. I¡¯ll get the bathwater prepared for you. After you wash up, I¡¯ll give you a massageter.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s head was lowered as he looked at the photos on his phone. He said perfunctorily, ¡°Yes, alright.¡±


    Luna stole a nce at his phone and saw that it was filled with photos of Ye Xiaofei, Fang Yunshu, and Fang Ling¡¯er. Her desire to win intensified.


    When she was sober, Fang Yunshu was quite determined not to take a photo with Ye Xiaofei. Even if Fang Ling¡¯er begged her, she would refuse.


    That was why Ye Xiaofei took pictures of Fang Yunshu when she was scared out of her wits on the rides.


    In the photos, either Fang Yunshu was hugging him tightly, or Ye Xiaofei was hugging her. Each photo made them look very intimate.


    The only regret was that Fang Yunshu was not smiling in the photos. Rather, she looked terrified.


    This made Ye Xiaofei increasingly amused as he scrolled through the photos.


    After a while, Luna came over and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯ve prepared the bath water for you. Please go take a shower.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei reluctantly put down his phone.


    After afortable bath, Ye Xiaofei came out and went straight into the bedroom with his phone. He didn¡¯t even look at Luna.


    Luna bit her lip, feeling a little angry.


    While Ye Xiaofei was taking a shower, she deliberately dressed up again. She wore a tight vest and a short skirt, showing off her proud figure perfectly.


    She wanted to surprise Ye Xiaofei when he came out, but it didn¡¯t work at all.


    The more it was so, the more Luna refused to admit defeat. She went straight to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s bedroom door and knocked on it, saying, ¡°Mr. Ye, can Ie in and give you a massage?¡±


    ¡°Sure,e in,¡± Ye Xiaofei agreed readily.


    When Luna came in, she saw him lying on the bed in his pajamas, flipping through the photos on his phone.


    She went straight to the bed and put her hands on his shoulders. As she rubbed them gently, she said, ¡°Mr. Ye, do you mind if I take a look at the photos you took today?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Isn¡¯t it funny? But don¡¯t tell Fang Yunshu that I secretly took pictures of her. It¡¯s all her flustered faces. If she finds out, she will definitely scold me.¡±


    Luna¡¯s thoughts moved, and she said, ¡°They¡¯re indeed funny, but why aren¡¯t there any normal photos of the two of you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°She won¡¯t take photos with me. She¡¯s quite opinionated against me. If it wasn¡¯t for Ling¡¯er, she probably wouldn¡¯t even look at me.¡± Luna couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for Miss Fang, but she still treats you like this. If she finds out that our cooperation is also because of you, I wonder if she¡¯ll change her mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll probably be hard,¡± Ye Xiaofei said a little helplessly. ¡°It would be good if she could be less angry with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely her honor for a person like Mr. Ye to treat a woman well,¡± Luna said. ¡°To think she¡¯s treating you like this. It¡¯s really a little¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. After all, I¡¯m the one in the wrong. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. The more I talk about it, the worse my headache gets.¡±


    Luna wanted to know more, but seeing that Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t want to tell her, she could only give up. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, why don¡¯t you take off your bathrobe? This way, the massage will be morefortable.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xiaofei untied the belt of the bathrobe and it was open.


    Luna pulled lightly with her hands and took off her bathrobe.


    Ye Xiaofei was only wearing a pair of underpants.


    Luna¡¯s face turned red as she gently ced her palm on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s back.


    A few minutester, Luna said, ¡°Mr. Ye, why does your skin seem to be glowing and full of strength?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei casually said, ¡°Hehe, a result of practicing kung fu.¡±


    ¡°Kung fu?¡± Luna asked excitedly, ¡°Is it the kind that is very powerful in movies?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luna¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh my god, Mr. Ye, you actually know kung fu. You¡¯re really an amazing person. Every time I can discover something new about you. You¡¯re like a treasure trove that can never be emptied.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Your ttery is not bad. It¡¯s veryfortable.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Luna said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m truly a little fascinated by you now.¡±


    After saying this, she abruptly shut her mouth and blushed. She hadn¡¯t expected those words toe out so naturally.


    ¡°Ha, if you say so, then I¡¯ll be in the wrong if I don¡¯t give you some benefits,¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed and said. ¡°Alright then, the progress has been increased by 20%.¡±


    Luna burst outughing. ¡°That seems too easy. If I¡­ If I give you some more service, won¡¯t this progress be faster?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei turned his head and looked at the blushing Luna. He blinked and clicked his tongue. ¡°I¡¯ve only just noticed that you¡¯re dressed very sexily today. Are you trying to bribe me with your looks?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The redness on Luna¡¯s face got even more intense. Since she was fair, the blush looked even more vibrant.


    She shook her head in a panic and said, ¡°I just wanted to give you a massage more conveniently.¡±


    Then, she bit her lip and said, ¡°Also, it can let you see a different me, Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°Haha, not bad!¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded in praise. He was also secretly proud of himself. Luna was a proud princess, but she had already put down half of her airs now..

 Chapter 89 - 89: Luna was Very Provocative

    Chapter 89: Luna was Very Provocative


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luna¡¯s massage technique was not skillful at all, but it was definitely a supreme pleasure for a man to have a beautiful and sexy girl rub and massage his body with her two small hands.


    With Luna¡¯s identity, it was a sense of aplishment for a man to let her serve him.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡­ Why don¡¯t you turn around?¡±


    After twenty minutes, Luna said softly with a red face.


    Never mind massaging Ye Xiaofei¡¯s back, but Luna knew very well how awkward it would be to massage his front. She also knew what might happen next.


    However, she did not run away. Western girls were not as reserved as Asian girls. After so many years, she had never had a boyfriend, but it was just that she had not met anyone who could make her heart flutter.


    She was attracted to Ye Xiaofei now, so if that kind of thing really happened, it was not uneptable to her.


    ¡°No¡­ No need,¡± Unexpectedly, Ye Xiaofei refused.


    This surprised Luna, ¡°Why?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°No reason. You¡¯ve already worked very hard. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be tired.¡±


    Sweetness filled Luna¡¯s heart, and her voice became even gentler as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard on me. I can do it. It¡¯s my honor to be able to serve Mr. Ye.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Not today. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    Luna insisted, ¡°Then you¡¯ll sleep even more soundly if I massage you. Eh, Mr.


    Ye, why is your face so red? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was a hot-blooded young man. After being massaged by Luna for so long, his body was already in an awkward state.


    Although he was usually very domineering in front of Luna and Meng Zhijing and acted like a natural when he took advantage of them, at the final stage, his pure virgin heart still emerged. At this time, he was too embarrassed to turn around and let Luna see his awkward appearance.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡­ Are you embarrassed?¡± Luna suddenly realized what the problem was and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face turned even redder when Luna exposed him. He rolled his eyes awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m a grown man. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡±


    Luna suddenly felt that it was extremely fun. She giggled happily and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t be embarrassed.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a girl, yet you¡¯re so thick-skinned.¡±


    ¡°In front of other men, I¡¯m naturally not like this, but in front of Mr. Ye, I¡¯m willing to do anything. Mr. Ye, quickly turn around and let me massage you.¡±


    The two of them were like two springs. When one of them retreated, the other would advance.


    In the past, Ye Xiaofei had always been in control of the situation. Now that Luna had a chance to control the situation for the first time, she naturally didn¡¯t want to miss it. Especially when she saw his embarrassed look, she felt a strong sense of aplishment.


    As she spoke, Luna grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm with her small hands and pulled him, trying to turn him over.


    This made Ye Xiaofei very unhappy. How could he be controlled by Luna? If she seeded this time, wouldn¡¯t she be able to control him in the future? This was absolutely impossible.


    ¡°You really want this?¡± Ye Xiaofei tilted his head and asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Luna was all smiles.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled wickedly and said, ¡°Alright then. Let me see if you¡¯re ready first.¡±


    With that, he reached out and ced his hand on Luna¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Luna eximed. She was only wearing a short skirt today and her legs were bare.


    However, she immediately puffed out her chest and said with a red face, ¡°How do my legs feel?¡±


    ¡°It feels good!¡±


    While saying that, Ye Xiaofei muttered in his heart, ¡°Why is this woman so thick-skinned?¡±


    He moved his palm gently, and his true qi entered Luna¡¯s meridians.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Luna let out another low cry. A strange feeling came from her legs, and an inexplicable urge surged in her heart.


    Even if she had already thought about what Ye Xiaofei would do to her and was prepared to obey, the strong desire in her heart made her feel a strong sense of shame.


    She immediately jumped out of bed and ran out of the bedroom.


    Ye Xiaofei let out a sigh of relief and chuckled proudly, ¡°This woman is still too naive to scheme against me.¡±


    However, Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He felt that he was too weak. A beauty like Luna came to his door, but to think he cowered. He should¡¯ve just done it with her. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Just like the day, Meng Zhijing had also been very open. Why did he suddenly be a good man?


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    The next morning, Ye Xiaofei and Luna had breakfast together. Neither of them mentioned what happenedst night as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei drank a mouthful of milk and said, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Since Nox Company wants to develop in Ning City, the Fang family is not enough to let Nox Company y its full role. It just so happens that other bigpanies havee to discuss cooperation with us these few days.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°We can consider it, but I need to check who we cooperate with. We can¡¯t work with some families, such as the Wang family and the Tang family.¡±


    Luna was quite flustered as she said, ¡°Ah! Those two families are also in contact with us. Fortunately, I haven¡¯t promised them anything.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°If the Wang familyes to you, you should have a good talk with them and give them some hope.¡±¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Luna was stunned for a moment, but her eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Mr. Ye, I understand what you mean. The greater their hope, the greater their disappointment, right?¡±


    ¡°Ha, you¡¯ve really learned to be smart,¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed.


    ¡°I have to be smarter when I¡¯m with Mr. Ye. Otherwise, Mr. Ye won¡¯t be satisfied with what I do.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°The Wang Family dared to close Meng Zhijing¡¯s shop and caused her to suffer a lot of losses. I had been thinking of finding an opportunity to deal with them. Since they¡¯vee to my door now, I will certainly rip them off.¡±


    Meng Zhijing was nowpletely devoted to him. Although he had helped improve her physique, she did not have much money. She had also spent 10 million to help him book the amusement park. Now that her business had been shut down by the Wang family, the loss was not small.


    Ye Xiaofei absolutely couldn¡¯t let his people suffer losses.. He had to let them get enough benefits so that they would be more loyal to him!

 Chapter 90 - 90: Setting the Wang Family Up

    Chapter 90: Setting the Wang Family Up


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Zhijing also came to Luna¡¯s ce. She was obviously tired, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°Miss Meng, are you in a bad mood?¡± Luna asked immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Meng Zhijing smiled sweetly, but her flirtatious appearance could not hide the exhaustion on her face.


    ¡°Is it because yourpany has been shut down and the subordinates have started to cause trouble?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    Meng Zhijing didn¡¯t expect him to hit the nail on the head and was even more impressed by his judgment, ¡°Yes! But it¡¯s fine. I can handle it. I can¡¯t let Mr. Ye worry about such a small matter.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The more ruthless they are, the greater the loss, the better.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Meng Zhijing was stunned for a moment, then immediately said, ¡°Yes, after putting these things down, I can work for Mr. Ye wholeheartedly.¡±


    Luna chuckled, ¡°Miss Meng, you¡¯re mistaken. What Mr. Ye means is that the greater your loss, the higher thepensation the Wang family will pay you. Then, we can extort them even more.¡±


    As she spoke, Luna made a gesture of extortion.


    Meng Zhijing was surprised that Luna, a Westerner, knew how to extort money. Most importantly, her movements were so vivid. Needless to say, Ye Xiaofei must have taught her this.


    Luna¡¯s words made her even more overjoyed. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°With Mr. Ye making a move, we must extort a sum of money from them this time.¡±


    Then, she immediately added, ¡°I won¡¯t have to appease my subordinates first then. One is to filter out loyal subordinates, and the other is to confuse the Wang family.¡±


    ¡°Zhijing is getting smarter and smarter,¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately praised.


    Meng Zhijing beamed and sat beside Ye Xiaofei. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot from Mr. Ye.¡±


    Meng Zhijing had been in a terrible state the whole night. Many people were only with her because they hadmon interests. Now that they had suffered a loss in business because of her, the others were very unhappy and were forcing her to negotiate with the Wang family to quickly recover the business.


    Now, the burden in Meng Zhijing¡¯s heart had been resolved. Although she still had to wait for a few days, she thought about the future. There would be many benefits, and some of the unloyal subordinates could also be removed.


    There was a knock on the door, and Paul walked in.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye!¡± Paul was now very respectful to Ye Xiaofei, even more so than he was to Luna.


    ¡°The Wang family is here to visit Miss Luna. I¡¯m here to ask if you want to meet them.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei, Luna, and Meng Zhijing looked at each other with smiles in their eyes.


    Speak of the devil. The Wang family could not wait to be extorted, it seemed.


    ¡°Bring them in! I¡¯ll see them half an hourter, at¡­¡± Luna paused for a moment and said, ¡°At the living room of the suite.¡±


    The presidential suite had quite a few bedrooms. Even if Ye Xiaofei and Meng Zhijing were here, no one in the Wang family would notice them.


    Twenty minutester, three people from the Wang family arrived. Among them were two men in their sixties. They were the two most important people in the Wang family.


    The slimmer one was called Wang Shengdong, the eldest son of the Wang family. In the Wang family, other than the Old Man, he had the most authority.


    The fat one was called Wang Shengbci, the fourth son of the Wang family. His status was second only to Wang Shengdong.


    The third person was Wang Yuqiang.


    Wang Yuqiang was a rich yboy. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to attend such an important event. However, he had interacted with Paul on a cruise, and it was through their rtionship that the Wang family had managed to get in touch with the Nox Company.


    This was something he could be proud of, so even though his fingers had just been reattached and his hand was wrapped in thick gauze, he still insisted oning here.


    When the three members of the Wang family entered the suite, their faces were filled with excitement.


    Wang Jiaqiang, in particr, looked at Luna with unblinking eyes, and his mind instantly began to run wild.


    This presidential suite was equivalent to Luna¡¯s personal space. It seemed that other than Fang Yunshu, Luna had never met anyone else here.


    This also meant that the Wang family was different from the other families, but was on par with Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Luna!¡± Wang Shengdong bowed slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±


    Luna smiled and nodded, ¡°Paul told me that the Wang family holds a high status in Ning City, and the business you manage has many rtions with the Nox Company, making you very suitable partners.¡±


    Wang Shengdong¡¯s eyes were even brighter as he said, ¡°Mr. Paul has great foresight. If the Nox Company can cooperate with the Wang family, we will surely do our best to do a good job. Moreover, the Wang family can handle all aspects and will not let anything affect our cooperation.¡±


    Luna smiled and said, ¡°This is also the reason why we have taken a fancy to the Wang family. Although Fang Yunshu and I have a good rtionship, the Fang family¡¯s strength is stillcking. There are some things that they can¡¯t do very well.¡±


    ¡°We have too many advantages over the Fang family in this aspect,¡± Wang Shengdong said excitedly, ¡°As long as Miss Luna says the word, the Wang family will do anything for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to work with you just based on your attitude. I have one billion dors in my hands now, so let¡¯s see if the Wang family cane up with a project that interests me.¡±


    ¡°One billion dors!¡± The three members of the Wang family almost gasped.


    One had to know that the exchange rate between dors and the domestic currency was 1:6, which was equivalent to 6 billion yuan.


    The Wang family only had about five billion yuan in assets. If the other party invested six billion yuan at once, how much change would it bring to the Wang family?


    Luna had only invested 10 billion yuan in the Fang family. Although the current investment was a little less than the Fang family, it was enough to make the Wang family excited.


    Luna seemed to be talking about something insignificant as she continued, ¡°You can present the detailed cooperation n. If it¡¯s suitable, it won¡¯t just be one billion dors. I¡¯ll also invest more in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go back and prepare immediately. We¡¯ll definitelye up with a n that will satisfy Miss Luna,¡± Wang Shengdong said quickly.


    Luna looked at the time, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day then. We¡¯ll talk again when you havee up with a n.¡±


    The three members of the Wang family hurriedly stood up and bade farewell. They could not wait to return and prepare.


    Who said that the Fang family was thergest family in Ning City? From now on, the Wang family would not be inferior to the Fang family.. Moreover, they would certainly surpass the Fang family and be the number one family in Ning City!

 Chapter 91 - 91: So What If You’re a Police Officer?

    Chapter 91: So What If You¡¯re a Police Officer?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luna had thrown out such a big bait for the Wang Family. It was impossible for the Wang family not to fall for it.


    Most importantly, the Wang Family would never have thought that argepany like Nox would set them up.


    Luna felt that she had done a good job and said to Ye Xiaofei with a smile, ¡°Mr. Ye, how did I do?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Overall, it¡¯s not bad, but it¡¯s still a bitcking.¡±


    Luna¡¯s smile froze and said, ¡°What else iscking? Mr. Ye, please give me some advice. I will try my best to make up for it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve given them bait, we have to find a specific project to work with them. Then, we need them to invest a lot in the early stage. Let the Wang family transfer a lot of funds and borrow arge amount of money from the bank. Once we don¡¯t cooperate with this project, then their investment will be lost.¡±


    Luna said in shock, ¡°Then we¡¯re not just going to extort them. We¡¯re ying tricks on them.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said lightly, ¡°This is the price they have to pay for provoking me. Do they think they could get away with it just by paying me some money? Wouldn¡¯t others be able to provoke me if they had some money in the future?¡±


    Luna and Meng Zhijing were both secretly shocked. Ye Xiaofei was really ruthless.


    Fortunately, both of them were on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s side. If they were Ye Xiaofei¡¯s opponents, they would not be able to sleep well at night.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that it was Fang Yunshu¡¯s number, Ye Xiaofei immediately sneaked into the bedroom before answering the call.


    ¡°Baby, did you miss me?¡±


    The call was immediately hung up.


    Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment. He guessed that it was Fang Ling¡¯er who called him and Fang Yunshu must havee back the moment she called him.


    He did not dare to call back to prevent Fang Yunshu from reprimanding Fang Ling ¡®er.


    A few minutester, Fang Yunshu called again.


    Ye Xiaofei said immediately, ¡°The tigress left?¡±


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei¡± The words were squeezed out from the other end of the phone.


    Ye Xiaofei could not help but shiver. He could imagine Fang Yunshu¡¯s furious expression.


    ¡°This¡­ Hah¡­ I was talking about Fang Yunduo, not you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei found an excuse.


    No wonder the other party hung up the phone after he called her ¡°baby¡±. It was probably Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu did not say anything, and Ye Xiaofei did not know what to say either. This kind of phone call was really weird.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice finally rang out.


    ¡°Sure! Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Tianyi Cafe, see you in half an hour.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hung up the phone immediately.


    Luna and Meng Zhi only felt a gust of wind blowing past their eyes.


    Luna asked hesitantly, ¡°Was it Mr. Ye who went out just now?¡±


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s eyesight was much better because she had true qi. She nodded with certainty and said, ¡°It was Mr. Ye who went out.¡±


    Luna cried out in surprise, ¡°Oh my God, how can he be so fast? I only felt a shadow float past. This¡­ Is this kung fu?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Zhijing nodded, her eyes filled with admiration.


    ¡°Mr. Ye is too amazing. I want to learn too, but I don¡¯t know if Mr. Ye will teach me.¡± Luna yearned for it.


    Meng Zhijing smiled and said, ¡°Then you have to work hard. Mr. Ye has never been stingy with his rewards. As long as you can satisfy him, he will teach you.¡± Luna asked, ¡°Have you learned?¡±


    Meng Zhijing raised her chin proudly and said, ¡°I did.¡±


    Luna waved her hand strongly and said, ¡°Then I have to let Mr. Ye give me such rewards!¡±


    Compared to Meng Zhijing, Luna felt frustrated. Ye Xiaofei treated Meng Zhijing better and rewarded her better. She had to get what Meng Zhijing could get.


    Meng Zhijing smiled. She said that on purpose. As a woman, she knew women better. No woman would admit that she was inferior to others. This would only make Luna work more seriously for Ye Xiaofei.


    It was a waste of time to get the car. Moreover, he did not know the way, so he took a taxi directly. However, he encountered a traffic jam. It took him a little more than half an hour to arrive at Tianyi Cafe.


    Ye Xiaofei jumped out of the car and rushed straight to the cafe, afraid that Fang Yunshu would leave if he waste.


    A person rushed out of the door and almost bumped into Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly dodged and let that guy pass.


    Just as he was about to walk in, a woman rushed out and almost bumped into him again.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly dodged to the left, but who knew that the woman would also move to the left.


    Ye Xiaofei dodged to the right again, and the woman followed him.


    This kind of situation was actually normal. They were just bumping into each other.


    Ye Xiaofei simply did not move and let the woman pass by him.


    But who knew that the woman would suddenly kick him.


    Ye Xiaofei frowned. This woman was too fierce. She almost bumped into him, but she still kicked him.


    Ye Xiaofei did not bother with her. He turned sideways to avoid her and then tried to go around her.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t leave!¡± The woman actually reached out to grab his arm. Her movements were also crisp and clean. It was obvious that she had practiced it before.


    Ye Xiaofei stepped aside once again. He red and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You want to leave after stealing?¡± The woman grabbed Ye Xiaofei again.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Ye Xiaofei was really annoyed. He reached out and grabbed the woman¡¯s arm. He wanted to throw her out, but someone came in. Ye Xiaofei twisted her arm and pressed her against the wall.


    Although the woman¡¯s arms were restrained, her legs kicked backward. She was really difficult to deal with.


    Ye Xiaofei leaned forward and avoided her legs. Then, he pressed her legs with his legs, making her unable to move.


    ¡°Damn it, do you admit defeat?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked hatefully.


    ¡°How dare you attack the police! You¡¯re dead!¡± The woman struggled with all her might and roared angrily.


    ¡°Assaulting a police officer? F*ck, you¡¯re that policewoman from that day.¡± Ye Xiaofei finally recognized this woman.


    ¡°You know that I¡¯m a police officer, so why aren¡¯t you letting go?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was even angrier. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°So what if you are a police officer? I almost bumped into you, but you actually hit me. I didn¡¯t hit you because you¡¯re a woman.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯vemitted a serious crime today. I must arrest you.¡±


    ¡°Arrest me? Do you want to capture me and lick my feet? You¡¯re not even qualified.¡±


    Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, Ye Xiaofei suddenly felt a cold gaze staring at him from behind.


    He turned around and met Fang Yunshu¡¯s murderous gaze..

 Chapter 92 - 92: Fang Yunshu’s Request

    Chapter 92: Fang Yunshu¡¯s Request


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei directly pped the policewoman¡¯s neck, making her temporarily unable to move so that she would not bother him again.


    He let go of her and immediately ran to Fang Yunshu. ¡°Let¡¯s go in¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fang Yunshu snorted and turned to leave.


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you ask me to talk about something? Why are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fang Yunshu quickly took two steps forward. She felt extremely disgusted when Ye Xiaofei spoke to her.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly stood in front of Fang Yunshu and said, ¡°Look at you. Why are you throwing a tantrum again? I didn¡¯t even offend you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I have nothing to say to scum like you.¡±


    This bastard was her daughter¡¯s biological father. It was fine that he treated her that way back then, but now, he was still treating other women like this. What was even worse was that he did it in public. How could he be her daughter¡¯s father with such a character?


    Ye Xiaofei finally realized that Fang Yunshu was angry because of what she had seen just now. He quickly said, ¡°It was this woman who did not differentiate right from wrong. She wanted to hit me when she came up, so I subdued her.¡± ¡°Hit you? A woman would hit you? Hehe¡­¡± Fang Yunshu sneered and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve done something bad to her¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes. He felt that it was not easy to exin. He suddenly turned around, grabbed the policewoman¡¯s arm, and dragged her to Fang Yunshu.


    Ye Xiaofei patted her back, allowing her to move. He stared at her and said, ¡°Tell me clearly, why did you hit me just now?¡±


    Chu Tong was about to go crazy. As a police officer, she had always abhorred evil and was brave enough to fight when she was handling cases. No matter what criminals encountered her, she could subdue them.


    But today, not only did she fail to subdue a thief who stole things, but she was even pressed against the wall. This was simply molesting her.


    The most infuriating thing was that this guy actually dragged her like a sack to another woman and even talked to her in such a tone.


    ¡°B*stard, go to hell!¡± Chu Tong roared angrily. She wanted to hit Ye Xiaofei, but she had no strength at the moment. It was difficult for her to even stand still.


    Ye Xiaofei said angrily, ¡°Die my ass! Tell me clearly! Why did you hit me just now?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fang Yunshu reached out to support Chu Tong and red at Ye Xiaofei. Then, she softened her tone and said to Chu Tong, ¡°What did this guy do to you? Tell me and I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s attitude suppressed Chu Tong¡¯s anger. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°This guy is stealing with others.¡±


    ¡°Stealing? When did I steal anything? Are you an idiot?¡± This reason made Ye Xiaofei very angry. Was this not mocking him? With his identity now, why would he steal?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and did not say anything else.


    Chu Tong gritted her teeth and said to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°I went to chase that thief just now, but you blocked me from chasing after him. What else can it be if you are not working together with him?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened. She suddenly felt that Ye Xiaofei was not the only one to me for this.


    Coughing lightly, Yun Shu said, ¡°I invited him here, so he shouldn¡¯t be with that thief.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes and face lit up. Fang Yunshu was actually speaking up for him. This was the first time in his life.


    At this moment, two men walked over while carrying a man.


    ¡°Chu Tong, we caught him.¡±


    Chu Tong pointed at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Is this your aplice?¡±


    The thief who was pressed down looked at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s face instantly turned extremely awkward.


    Ye Xiaofei curled his lips and said, ¡°What a stupid woman. I don¡¯t know how many people you¡¯ve wronged this year when you became a police officer.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Fang Yunshu scolded him again, then said to Chu Tong, ¡°Officer, since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chu Tong nodded, but she still red at Ye Xiaofei fiercely.


    Even though Ye Xiaofei was not a thief, she still hated him when she thought about how he had pushed her against the wall.


    Ye Xiaofei ignored Chu Tong and followed Fang Yunshu into the cafe.


    ¡°Kid, you better not fall into my hands.¡± Ye Tong cursed in her heart. She wanted to leave, but her legs went weak and she almost fell.


    ¡°Chu Tong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A colleague immediately asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Chu Tong waved her hand. She was also puzzled. What was wrong with her?


    She did not know that Ye Xiaofei had stopped her just now because he was angry that she almost ruined things, so he did not cure her. Ye Xiaofei did not remove this soft feeling, so she needed about an hour to recover.


    In the cafe, Fang Yunshu and Ye Xiaofei sat in a corner.


    There was coffee in front of the two of them. Fang Yunshu lowered her head and stirred the coffee with a spoon. She did not know how to tell Ye Xiaofei about this.


    Ye Xiaofei sat in front of Fang Yunshu and looked at her quietly. He did not know why, but he felt extremely calm and did not feel bored at all.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me about what happened five years ago now?¡±


    But he could not just sit there all the time. Ye Xiaofei asked carefully.


    Fang Yunshu raised her head and red at Ye Xiaofei fiercely. She squeezed out the word from between her teeth, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei felt helpless. He knew that it was not easy to get information from Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Then did you encounter something difficult and want my help?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression becameplicated.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just say it. No matter how serious it is, I¡¯ll solve it for you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. These words¡­It actually made her feel touched.


    However, when she thought about how her difficulties were all caused by this fellow, her face darkened again. She said, ¡°I have something I need your help with.¡±


    Fang Yunshu actually asked him for help. Ye Xiaofei was indescribably happy. He said, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth. When she thought of her daughter¡¯s illness, she finally raised her head to meet Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Can you apany Ling¡¯er for two days a week?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s it? It¡¯s very simple. I like Ling¡¯er very much too. It¡¯s not a problem to apany her.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­It¡¯s not as simple as ying with her. I hope that you can apany her all day long, including her studies.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Then do I have to stay in your house¡­ for two days?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Yes!¡± Fang Yunshu looked at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s expectant face and wanted to deny it immediately, but in the end, she nodded..

 Chapter 93 - 93: Revenge on Chu Tong

    Chapter 93: Revenge on Chu Tong


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Real¡­Really?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s expression was iparably nervous.


    Fang Yunshu hated him so much that he could not believe that this was true.


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei like this, Fang Yunshu felt much better. She rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said in a bad mood, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. The most famous psychiatrist in the country just saw Ling¡¯er yesterday. He said that Ling¡¯er¡¯s main problem is that shecks a father¡¯spanion andcks family warmth. Since she has always thought that you are her father, that¡¯s why I asked you to pretend.¡±


    ¡°No problem! No problem!¡¯ Ye Xiaofei patted his chest and agreed.


    Then, he immediately said, ¡°It just so happens that I don¡¯t have a ce to stay yet. Why don¡¯t I stay at your house every day? This will allow Ling ¡®er to treat her illness better.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Fang Yunshu immediately widened her eyes and said, ¡°Two days is enough. Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed dryly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about Ling¡¯er¡¯s illness. Two days it is, but I feel that you can¡¯t stay in the Fang Family either. The people there don¡¯t even treat Ling¡¯er well.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°I¡¯m going to rent a house for the next two days and move out.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°Why rent a house? I¡¯ll buy one for you guys.¡±


    ¡°Are you very rich?¡± Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your stuff. I¡¯ll rent it myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Then you have to hurry up. Ling¡¯er¡¯s illness can¡¯t be dyed.¡±


    Looking at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s anxious expression, Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. Why did she feel like she was inviting a wolf into the house?


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±


    After saying that, Fang Yunshu stood up and left, not giving Ye Xiaofei a chance to speak.


    Ye Xiaofei did not follow her. Today was already a pleasant surprise. Although it was not what he really wanted to talk about, it was already a huge improvement. If he could live in Fang Yunshu¡¯s house, he would have a chance to get information from her in the future.


    The only thing hecked from Fang Yunshu was the opportunity tomunicate.


    Ye Xiaofei finished the coffee in his cup and was about to stand up when he realized that there was still half a cup left in Fang Yunshu¡¯s cup.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s appreciation for food was engraved into his bones, so he picked up the half cup without hesitation.


    Just as he took a sip, Ye Xiaofei noticed Fang Yunshu walking back from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fang Yunshu rushed over and scolded Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Ye Xiaofei was a little confused and took another sip of coffee.


    ¡°You¡­ I drank that before.¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I know. It¡¯s just a pity that you¡¯re wasting your leftovers, so I wanted to drink it before leaving.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Shameless!¡± Fang Yunshu squeezed out two words from between her teeth. Then, she picked up a bunch of keys from the chair and turned around to leave quickly.


    ¡°How am I shameless?¡± Ye Xiaofei looked at the coffee cup in his hand, still confused.


    Ye Xiaofei saw Chu Tong at the entrance the moment he came out of the cafe.


    The policewoman was ring at him, but her hand was still on the wall at the door. It was obvious that she had not recovered.


    ¡°Brat, stop right there!¡± Chu Tong shouted at Ye Xiaofei.


    Although this policewoman was very beautiful and had a hot figure, Ye Xiaofei did not have a good impression of her. If he did not add to her misery, would he not be letting her down?


    Ye Xiaofei came in front of her, blinked his eyes, and said, ¡°Officer, why are you looking for me? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to me?¡±


    ¡°Kid, what did you do to me?¡±


    Chu Tong was not feeling well just now, so she did not think much of it. She let two of her colleagues bring the thief away, thinking that she would be fine after a while.


    However, as she stood there, she did not recover. She was not exactly ufortable and did not feel any pain or itch, but her entire body was weak as if someone had stolen her strength.


    She had always been in good health. Two days ago, the unit had even done a physical examination. There was no problem with her body at all. Now that such a situation had suddenly urred, it was too abnormal.


    After thinking about it, she suddenly remembered that the back of her neck had been hit by that b*stard and she could not move.


    Then the problem must be with that b*stard.


    ¡°What did I do? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Ye Xiaofei shrugged his shoulders innocently.


    Chu Tong said angrily, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything! Why can¡¯t I move?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Aiya, how can you me me for not being able to move? Do you want me to be the father of your child when you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°B*stard, if you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± Chu Tong¡¯s face turned ashen with anger. She was an innocent girl. This was the biggest insult to her. She raised her hand and wanted to hit Ye Xiaofei, but she could only raise her arm a little and could not raise it anymore.


    ¡°Aiya, you can¡¯t even lift your arm, but you¡¯re still so fierce.¡± Ye Xiaofei blinked his eyes and rubbed his chin, ¡°Then, if I do something, you won¡¯t be able to resist, right?¡±


    ¡°You dare? If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chu Tong roared angrily.


    ¡°Look, what I hate the most is people threatening me. The more you don¡¯t let me touch you, the more I want to touch you.¡±


    As Ye Xiaofei spoke, he slowly moved his face closer to Chu Tong¡¯s face.


    ¡°Get lost! Get lost!¡± Chu Tong roared angrily. The look in his eyes was murderous.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fragrant at all and even stink.¡± Ye Xiaofei suddenly shook his head and then moved his face backward. The expression on his face waspletely disdainful.


    Chu Tong was relieved that Ye Xiaofei did not do anything to her. However, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s evaluation of her instantly angered her again. She said angrily, ¡°I stink? You¡¯re the smelly one, you stink!¡±


    ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re full of foul-mouthed words. Do you not stink?¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Chu Tong.


    Then, he looked down at Chu Tong¡¯s face, nodded, and praised, ¡°You do have quite a good figure. I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real or fake. Let me check it for you.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Chu Tong was even more terrified. She said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m a police officer. If you dare to touch me, there are cameras up there. There is conclusive evidence. You¡¯re dead for sure. I will definitely put you in prison!¡±


    Chu Tong suddenly felt herself falling forward involuntarily. Was she not falling into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms? She immediately cried out in horror.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately hugged Chu Tong and shouted, ¡°Hey, look carefully. She took the initiative to jump into my arms.. Aiya, why are you touching me?¡±

 Chapter 94 - 94: The Little Girl Back Then

    Chapter 94: The Little Girl Back Then


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Hey! Hey! Get up quickly!


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei shouted as he supported Chu Tong, but his hand was precisely ced in a ce where he should not touch.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei could not help but shout in his heart. This woman is really something.


    Chu Tong wanted to stand up, but she did not have the strength to do so. She would never believe that this guy did not do it on purpose.


    Chu Tong was about to go crazy from anger. If she had the strength, she would definitely tear this filthy fellow in front of her into pieces.


    Ye Xiaofei did not continue to take advantage of her. He helped Chu Tong up and made her lean against the wall. Then, he jumped back and said with a terrified look, ¡°You¡¯re too scary. I¡¯ll stay away from you. Goodbye.¡±


    Without waiting for Chu Tong¡¯s reply, he immediately ran away.


    As for Chu Tong¡¯s restriction, Ye Xiaofei still did not remove it. It was better to let such a bad-tempered woman stand here as punishment.


    After another ten minutes, Chu Tong finally recovered. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s appearance was deeply engraved in her mind.


    This enemy! She would never forget him!


    This grudge! She had to take revenge!


    It was an old-fashioned building, where Ye Xiaofei used to live.


    After his parents passed away, he had been homeless. When he was in high school, he met a goodndlord.


    It was a 4.0-year-old Auntie with a 13-year-old daughter. Her family was not in good condition, so she rented out a house to support her family.


    Ye Xiaofei lived in her house. Sometimes, he could not even pay the rent. The Auntie did not hurry him, and sometimes, she would even allow him to not pay rent for a month or two. When they ate, she would also bring some for Ye Xiaofei.


    During those difficult times, this Auntie gave him a home other than Wang Dabao.


    Ye Xiaofei had always remembered this kindness in his heart. It had been some time since he came back. Today, he would go and see this Auntie.


    Five years had passed, and the ce had not changed much. The buildings were still the same, but they looked even more dpidated.


    However, everything here was so familiar. Looking at this ce, Ye Xiaofei also felt an indescribable familiarity.


    The Auntie lived on the fifth floor. Ye Xiaofei had just reached the fourth floor when he heard a girl¡¯s voiceing from upstairs.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯m calling the police! Help! Help!¡±


    The voice came from the Auntie¡¯s house on the fifth floor. Ye Xiaofei immediately rushed in.


    There were three people standing in the small living room. A girl with a ponytail and two young men.


    The two men forced the girl into a corner. One of them said with a fierce expression, ¡°Little girl, cut the crap. Hurry up and return the money today, or don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±


    The girl¡¯s face was full of panic and tears. She choked and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money now. After I sell the house, I¡¯ll pay you back. Just give me a few days.¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to sell this house. Just use it to repay your debt.¡±


    The girl said anxiously, ¡°I only owe you fifty thousand yuan. How can I use the house to pay off the debt?¡±


    ¡°Fifty thousand? That was when you borrowed it. The interest now adds up to 250,000 yuan. Your broken house isn¡¯t even worth 200,000 yuan now. We¡¯re going easy on you for letting you use the house to pay off the debt.¡±


    The girl said angrily, ¡°250,000? Are you robbing me?¡±


    One of themughed sinisterly. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t agree. You can apany our boss for a few days. Not only will the interest be waived, but the principal will also be waived. If you serve our boss happily, he can even give you arge sum of money.¡±


    The girl shook her head vigorously. ¡°No! I won¡¯t! I¡¯ll pay you back.


    ¡°This is not up to you. There are three options for you now. First, pay up now. Second, give us the house as coteral. Third, go apany our boss. Take your pick.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Tears streamed down the girl¡¯s face, but there was no choice for her at all.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t choose, then we¡¯ll choose for you! Come with us.¡±


    The two of them had ferocious expressions on their faces as they grabbed at the girl¡¯s body at the same time. They did not hold her arms at all. They were clearly trying to take advantage of the situation.


    However, at this moment, their necks suddenly tightened. A strong sense of weightlessness came over them. Everything in their eyes started to spin, and their bodies came into intimate contact with the floor.


    ¡°Caw!¡±


    The two of them were like two toads that had been run over by a truck. They let out a strange cry and then opened their mouths. They only knew how to breathe in cold air and could not even say a word. Their bodies seemed to have fallen apart.


    It happened so suddenly that the girl stood in ce for a while in a daze, then her eyes turned to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei!¡±


    The girl¡¯s lips moved as she called out softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled brightly.


    Brother Xiaofei!¡± The girl screamed and screamed as she threw herself into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms. She hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s waist tightly as if she was afraid that Ye Xiaofei would suddenly run away.


    The girl was thendy¡¯s daughter, Ning Xiaoyu.


    Five years ago, Ning Xiaoyu was only a thirteen-year-old girl. Now, she was a beautiful youngdy. Women changed a lot as they grew older. The little girl had be very beautiful now. She was not inferior to Fang Yunshu at all. Ye Xiaofei almost did not recognize her at first.


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s reaction waspletely out of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s expectations. When he lived here before, Ning Xiaoyu rarely talked to him. Why did she suddenly be so close to him?


    She was probably frightened by the two of them. Ye Xiaofei patted Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. These two bastards bullied you. I beat them up so badly that even their grandmother can¡¯t recognize them.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu let go of her arm and took two steps back. Seeing the two guys lying on the ground, her face turned pale. She grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and said anxiously, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, let¡¯s run.¡±


    ¡°Why do we have to run?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    Ning Xiaoyu stomped her feet and said, ¡°They are so fierce, and there are so many of them. If you hit them, they will definitely take revenge on you!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei could not help but feel his heart ache. He held Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Xiaoyu, with me here, no one can bully you.¡±


    The two guys finally recovered and struggled to get up. One of them gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Kid, you dare to hit us? Do you know that we are Brother Qiao¡¯s men? You¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a faint smile. Then, he suddenly waved his hand and pped the two people¡¯s faces.


    The two of them collided with each other, and a few teeth flew out of their mouths..

 Chapter 95 - 95: Battle for the Ward

    Chapter 95: Battle for the Ward


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Who¡¯s dead now?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei asked slowly.


    The two guys were beaten until they were dizzy. They felt as if their brains had been beaten into paste.


    ¡°Us! We¡¯re dead!¡±


    These two guys were the kind of people who bullied the weak and feared the strong. They had mentioned Brother Qiao¡¯s name, and the other party still beat them up. How could they dare to stay here any longer?


    They staggered back to the door.


    Ye Xiaofei did not stop them. Something must have happened to Ning Xiaoyu.


    It was better to deal with those things first.


    As soon as the two of them left, Ning Xiaoyu rushed over and closed the door. Then, she ran to the window and looked downstairs.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    Ning Xiaoyu said, ¡°I¡¯m seeing if they¡¯ve left, then you can run away quickly.


    Ye Xiaofei asked with narrowed eyes, ¡°Run? If I run away, what will happen to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu stuttered.


    Ye Xiaofei reached out and gently rubbed Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s head. ¡°Silly girl, can¡¯t you see how powerful I am? No matter whoes, they can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment before her eyes lit up. However, she immediately shook her head and said, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, they wille with many people. Even if you can fight, you can¡¯t afford to offend them. Ah, they¡¯re leaving. You should leave too.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei could not help but feel an indescribable warmth in his heart. Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s concern came from the bottom of her heart. His voice became even gentler as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not alone. I can make them behave with just a phone call. Did something happen at home?¡±


    At the mention of this, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes reddened as she choked, ¡°My mother had cancer and didn¡¯t have enough money for surgery, so I borrowed 50,000 yuan from them. Who knew that they would charge such a high-interest rate and be so fierce?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly asked, ¡°How is Auntie now?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly. ¡°Still not too well. The surgery waspleted, but the doctor said that the surgery wasn¡¯t done thoroughly. The situation is¡­ Very bad.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Take me to the hospital to see Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s go to the hospital quickly. Mom will be very happy to see you. At the very least, those people won¡¯t dare to do anything in the hospital.¡±


    It was not far from the hospital. After about ten minutes, Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu arrived at First Hospital.


    Standing at the door of the ward, Ye Xiaofei could not help but frown. This was a four-person room with four patients and a caretaker. No one could turn around once they entered, especially one patient who would cry out in pain from time to time. The whole room was covered in a gloomy mood.


    ¡°Mom, look who¡¯s here.¡±


    There was a woman hiding on the hospital bed near the door. She did not have much hair on her head and was emaciated. She looked at him and Ning Xiaoyu listlessly.


    Ye Xiaofei could not believe it. This was Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s mother. Although Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s mother was close to fifty years old, she used to be quite attractive. ¡°Aunt¡­Auntie!¡± Ye Xiaofei walked to the bedside, his voice choked up.


    Auntie Ning looked at Ye Xiaofei in a daze. Her furrowed brows suddenly rxed and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Xiaofei, you are Xiaofei.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Auntie, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m back.¡± Ye Xiaofei grabbed Auntie Ning¡¯s hand, his nose aching.


    Aunt Ning grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand. Although it was weak, she held it tightly and said, ¡°Xiaofei, you¡¯ve grown up and be stronger. Very good! Very good!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    ¡°Auntie is very happy now. Can you promise me one thing?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said without hesitation, ¡°Auntie, tell me, no matter what it is, I will promise you.¡±


    Auntie Ning said, ¡°Can you take care of Xiaoyu in the future? I¡¯m just worried about her.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said resolutely, ¡°Of course! I have always treated Xiaoyu as my own sister in the past, and in the present, and will also do in the future! With me protecting her, no one can bully her. I will let her live the best life.¡±


    ¡°Auntie believes you. I¡¯m relieved now.¡± Aunt Ning smiled in relief.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Your illness can be cured. I will cure you.;¡±


    Auntie Ning shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me. I know my situation. Don¡¯t waste money on me. You still have to live.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, rest first. Xiaoyu,e with me.¡± Ye Xiaofei stood up and walked out of the door.


    Ning Xiaoyu quickly followed him out.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Let¡¯s change the ward for Auntie first. The environment here is too bad.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu said carefully, ¡°It¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy to get into a ward here. It can¡¯t be changed, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let me settle it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei went straight to the nurse¡¯s station with Ning Xiaoyu following closely behind him.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Nurse, I want a private ward, no matter how much it costs¡±


    The nurse knew Ning Xiaoyu and also knew about Auntie Ning¡¯s situation. She knew that her family was poor and powerless, so she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, all the single rooms arc full.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°I told you, I can afford it.¡±


    The nurse said, ¡°This isn¡¯t about money. We really don¡¯t have any hospital beds here. It¡¯s already not easy to stay in a normal ward. There are still many patients who want to stay here, but they can¡¯t.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu quickly pulled Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, if they don¡¯t have it then forget it.¡±


    At this moment, a few people walked over. One of them was Tang Youjun.


    Tang Youjun had not noticed Ye Xiaofei yet, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m Tang Youjun of the Tang Family. Give me a single ward.¡±


    The nurse immediately smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Tang! It just so happens that we have someone who just left today. Hl arrange it for you now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was annoyed, and said ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there were no wards?¡±


    The nurse¡¯s face turned red, but she still said indifferently, ¡°That ward is a special ward, not for ordinary people.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°We asked for it first, so you must give it to me.¡±


    Tang Youjun only noticed Ye Xiaofei at this time. He was shocked at first, then he was happy and said disdainfully, ¡°Kid, do you think you can solve everything with your fists? This is a hospital, not a ce for you to act wildly.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu saw that the other party¡¯s people were not ordinary people, so she quickly pulled Ye Xiaofei back and said nervously, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t afford to offend these people.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei held Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and said firmly, ¡°No! Today, this ward must be given to Auntie!¡±

 Chapter 96 - 96: The Director Arrives Personally

    Chapter 96: The Director Arrives Personally


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You want to stay just as you please? How ignorant!¡±


    Tang Youjun looked at Ye Xiaofei as if he was an idiot.


    Ye Xiaofei turned to Tang Youjun and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke me.¡±


    Tang Youjun said disdainfully, ¡°So what if I provoke you? Who do you think you are to have the right to stay in the special ward? This ward is specially prepared for people with status. What status do you have?¡±


    The nurse immediately said, ¡°Sir, special wards like these arc only prepared for those who have made sufficient contributions to society. Please understand.¡± Ye Xiaofei said calmly, ¡°Then I¡¯d like to hear what contribution he has made.¡± Tang Youjun puffed out his chest and said proudly, ¡°What contribution have I made? Do you know how much tax our Tang Family has to pay in a year? Do you know how many jobs our Tang family provides every year?¡±


    Tang Youjun pursed his lips again and said, ¡°Telling these things to a rough person like you who only knows how to use your fists is simply ying the lute to a cow.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°What a pretentious excuse. If I used other methods topare with you, you would definitely be dissatisfied. Then, does it mean that I am better than you if I can win the Tang Family in these two aspects?¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Tang Youjunughed and said, ¡°Kid, you really know how to talk big. Let¡¯s not talk about two things. If you canpare to our Tang family in any aspect, we¡¯ll give you this ward.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Ye Xiaofei said calmly, ¡°Then I wonder if the contribution of the Nox Company is greater than that of your Tang family?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The Nox Company is the world¡¯s top financialpany. If they invest in Ning City, not only will they bring in a huge amount of foreign capital, but they will also bring in taxes and employment. That¡¯s something that our Tang family can¡¯tpare with. However, that¡¯s about the Nox Company. What does that have to do with you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sneered, ¡°Haha, that¡¯s all I needed to know.¡±


    After saying that, Ye Xiaofei turned around and walked away.


    Ning Xiaoyu quickly said to the nurses and Tang Youjun, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My brother is worried about my mother¡¯s illness and has offended you. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t hold it against us.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu did not know what was going on with the Tang family, but she could tell that Tang Youjun was definitely not an ordinary person. He must be a big shot, so she just wanted to make peace and apologize on behalf of Ye Xiaofei.


    Tang Youjun curled his lips disdainfully and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s best to restrain that brother of yours. He dares to challenge our big family just because he has some brute force. He should be grateful we did not kill him.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu apologized again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize to them. They¡¯re just using their family background to bully others. ¡°Ye Xiaofei came back from the call and stopped Ning Xiaoyu. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I want this ward. No one can take it away.¡±


    Tang Youjun said disdainfully, ¡°Heh, kid, you really don¡¯t know your limits. Then I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll take this ward away from me today.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei gave Tang Youjun a disdainful look and said, ¡°You¡¯ll see it soon.¡± Ning Xiaoyu pulled Ye Xiaofei aside and said anxiously, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, don¡¯t mess around with them. They are all big shots. How can wemonerspete with them?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°No matter who they are, they should be reasonable. They should also pay attention to the firste first serve policy. We asked for the ward first, and they cameter, so they naturally have to give it to us first.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was so anxious that her eyes turned red. She grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm tightly and said, ¡°This will offend them and we can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smile remained. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Wait a while. We¡¯ll know the result soon.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s tone was very gentle, which calmed Ning Xiaoyu down a little. She also made up her mind that if something really happenedter, she would rush to apologize.


    The nurse¡¯s phone rang. The moment the nurse picked up the call, her attitude immediately became respectful. ¡°Director Zheng, ah, there¡¯s still one room left, but Mr. Tang Youjun of the Tang Family needs this ward¡­ What? Don¡¯t give it to him yet. Okay, okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the nurse said to Tang Youjun awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Tang, I¡¯m really sorry. Please wait here for a moment. Director Zheng will be here shortly.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Youjun frowned.


    The nurse said carefully, ¡°Director Zheng seems to have other arrangements for this ward.¡±


    ¡°Other arrangements?¡± Tang Youjun immediately frowned.


    In Ning City, of course, there were families that were bigger than the Tang family. In addition, there were also some high-ranking officials in the city who were enough topete for this ward.


    He turned to look at Ye Xiaofei, and a thought suddenly popped up in his mind. Was this ward for this kid?


    However, he immediately dismissed this idea. After several conflicts with Ye Xiaofei, the Tang Family naturally conducted a detailed investigation on Ye Xiaofei.


    However, they found out that he had no background at all. The only thing that made them concerned was his rtionship with Fang Yunshu.


    However, everyone in Ning City knew that Fang Yunshu had no status in the Fang Family. Even though Fang Yunshu had contributed a lot to the cooperation with the Nox Company, her status had only increased slightly. Fang Yunshu still had no real power in the Fang Family.


    Even if Ye Xiaofei was Fang Yunshu¡¯s man, he was still a nobody.


    At this moment, a man in his fifties walked over quickly. It was the director of First Hospital, Tang Zhenguo. Tang Youjun quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Hello, Director Zheng.¡±


    ¡°Hello. Mr. Tang! After greeting him, Director Zheng swept his gaze over and stared at Ye Xiaofei. Then, he quickly walked up to him. Before he reached Ye Xiaofei, he had already stretched out his hands and said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Ye, we meet again.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei naturally remembered Zheng Zhenguo. At the funeral parlor at that time, Zheng Zhenguo was the one who saved Old Master Li first. The two of them even exchanged a few wordsst time.


    Ye Xiaofei shook Director Zheng¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, we meet again.¡±


    ¡°After I leftst time, I¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity to invite you to our hospital. I didn¡¯t expect you toe uninvited this time. Ah, the Mayor called me just now and said that he would prepare a ward for someone with thest name Ye. Is that person you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°It should be me.¡±


    ¡°What? The Mayor called?¡± Tang Youjun cried out involuntarily.


    The nurse¡¯s face turned pale. Oh my god, to be able to get the Mayor to call for a ward, this young man¡¯s face was too big.


    Meanwhile, Ning Xiaoyu was still in a daze. She looked at Ye Xiaofei in a daze, her mind nk..

 Chapter 97 - 97: Making a Move

    Chapter 97: Making a Move


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei did not expect that this matter would rm the Mayor.


    This was because he had underestimated the immense influence of the Nox Company in Ning City.


    The Nox Company¡¯s entry into Ning City was thergest investment attraction project. This would bring great vitality to the economy of Ning City, including taxes, employment, and other aspects. Those were allparable to thoserge localpanies.


    This created the economic prosperity of Ning City and brought benefits to the people. The leaders of the city also had important political achievements.


    Over the past few days, Luna had met with the city¡¯s leaders several times. As long as her requests were not out of line, the city¡¯s leaders would naturally help her with them.


    Ye Xiaofei called Luna, and Luna immediately found the Mayor. The Mayor naturally agreed to such a small matter and arranged for Director Zheng Zhenguo to handle the situation.


    Zheng Zhenguo was not a person who fawned over the powerful. However, this matter was indeed a very reasonable matter. He also thought that it had to be done well, so he came over personally. He did not expect that the person who wanted to do it was actually that amazing young doctor, Ye Xiaofei.


    Zheng Zhenguo asked, ¡°Why do you need to use the ward, Mr. Ye?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei replied, ¡°My Auntie has cancer. It¡¯s not convenient to treat her in a normal ward. It¡¯s only convenient for me to treat her in a better ward.¡± ¡°Cancer! Can you cure it?¡± Zheng Zhenguo instantly caught the main point from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded confidently.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll arrange it immediately! Arrange it immediately!¡±


    Zheng Zhenguo could not wait any longer. This was the time for Ye Xiaofei to show off his miraculous medical skills. For a famous doctor, there was nothing more important than being able to observe his superior medical skills.


    Tang Youjin frowned and said, ¡°Director Zheng, then we¡­¡±


    Zheng Zhenguo was not in the mood to pay attention to him. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Let the nurse handle your matters. Head Nurse, hurry up and send Mr. Ye¡¯s patient to the special ward!¡±


    Zheng Zhenguo¡¯s attitude towards Ye Xiaofei and Tang Youjun was like heaven and earth.


    Tang Youjun¡¯s expression was ugly. The feeling of being ignored made him indescribably ufortable.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just a guy who lives off a woman. What¡¯s so great about that? I¡¯ll see how you can still be so smug when Fang Yunshu loses her power after a while!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned when he heard Tang Youjun¡¯s words. It seemed that the entire Ning City knew that Fang Yunshu would lose her power in the Fang Family sooner orter.


    Fang Yunshu probably knew about it herself, but she was still willing to do this for the Fang Family. She was really a silly woman.


    In less than ten minutes, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s mother was pushed to the special ward.


    Zheng Zhenguo rubbed his hands. ¡°Mr. Ye, what do you need us to prepare?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I only need a set of silver needles.¡±


    ¡°Only acupuncture?¡± Zheng Zhenguo asked in surprise.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Acupuncture is to treat the disease directly. Some medicine is still required for a full recovery.¡±


    Zheng Zhenguo asked again, ¡°Are there any requirements for silver needles?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s an old silver needle that has been used to treat illnesses. The older it is, the better.¡±


    Zheng Zhenguo said, ¡°I know someone who has the best set of silver needles. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll get him to send them over immediately.¡±


    After saying that, Zheng Zhenguo picked up the phone and ran to the door to make a call.


    ¡°Old Sun, bring your set of ancestral silver needles to our hospital immediately¡­! have a godly doctor here who is going to use acupuncture to treat cancer. Don¡¯t you want to see it?.. Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up ande over.¡±


    In the ward, Ning Xiaoyu said carefully, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, this¡­ Will we be alright?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled slightly and said, ¡°Of course not. The Director personally sent us here. Now I¡¯m going to treat Auntie¡¯s illness.¡±


    You can treat illnesses?¡± Ning Xiaoyu asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, Auntie is such a good person. I have to treat her. It won¡¯t be long before she recovers.¡±


    ¡°Really? Really?¡± Ning Xiaoyu was so excited that her voice was trembling.


    ¡°I would never lie to you.¡± Ye Xiaofei rubbed Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s hair again.


    After a while, Zheng Zhenguo walked in with an old man and a young and beautiful girl.


    The old man was Sun Mingyuan from the pharmacy. When he saw Ye Xiaofei, he immediatelyughed excitedly, ¡°Ha, little mister, I guessed it was you. I was right!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, old sir.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Ever since I went backst time, I¡¯ve been vexed that I didn¡¯t have your contact information. This time, you have to give it to me no matter what.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°No problem. Please give me the silver needles, sir.¡± ¡°Can we observe here?¡± Sun Mingyuan asked nervously.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded his head, but his eyes were fixed on the girl following Sun Mingyuan.


    The girl looked at Ye Xiaofei with a burning gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯m He Yuyao, Professor Sun¡¯s student. I can help out here.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded again and said to Ning Xiaoyu, ¡°Xiaoyu, take off Auntie¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu answered and quickly went over to help her mother take off her clothes. He Yuyao also quickly went over to help.


    In front of the doctor, the patient did not have any privacy. At this moment, everyone would not pay attention to those aspects at all.


    They let Auntie Ning lie t on the bed while Ye Xiaofei stood at the side. He picked up the silver needles in his hand and pierced them into the acupuncture points in front of Aunt Ning one by one.


    As he stabbed the needle, he exined the depth of the needle, the strength, and the subsequent infusion of true qi.


    Ordinary acupuncture was inserting the needle into the acupuncture point. However, real acupuncture required the needle to guide qi through the acupuncture point into the meridians. Only then could the patient be truly expelled from the problems.


    Director Zheng Zhenguo was a Western doctor and he only knew a little about acupuncture. However, Sun Mingyuan was a real Chinese doctor, and he had true qi as his foundation.


    As he listened to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s exnation and watched Ye Xiaofei¡¯s acupuncture technique, Sun Mingyuan did not dare to miss anything. He was like a student who was learning.


    The eighteen needles pierced into Auntie Ning¡¯s acupuncture points. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s fingers quickly twirled the ends of the eighteen needles. The eighteen silver needles kept trembling slightly.


    The cancer cells in Aunt Ning¡¯s body were almost all over the abdominal cavity. It was quite troublesome to treat her. Most importantly, Aunt Ning was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s benefactor. Ye Xiaofei also tried his best to ensure the safety of the patient.


    Therefore, this was very exhausting. In a short while, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s head was already covered in sweat.


    A small hand was wiping his sweat with a tissue. She was skilled and did not affect his vision or movements at all..

 Chapter 98 - 98: It’s Really Amazing

    Chapter 98: It¡¯s Really Amazing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In about half an hour, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s fingers moved and all the silver needles were in his hands.


    Then, he nodded his head in praise to He Yuyao. This beautiful woman had done a very good job as a support.


    Auntie Ning was still sleeping on the hospital bed, but her skin had a healthy red glow. Compared to her paleplexion before acupuncture, it was a world of difference.


    Ning Xiaoyu asked nervously, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, my mother¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°All the cancer cells in her body have been killed. As long as she uses some medicine to recuperate her body, she will recover in less than a week.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes were still filled with disbelief.


    Ye Xiaofei rubbed her hair and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei!¡± Ning Xiaoyu threw herself into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms and started crying.


    Ever since her mother fell ill, she had been working hard to handle this matter. However, she was only 18 years old and had always been in school. When she encountered such a thing, she had no idea at all. Over the past year or so, she had really suffered.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words made her feel as if all the burden had been lifted off her shoulders. The tears that she had been suppressing for a long time could no longer be held back and flowed freely.


    Ye Xiaofei could understand her feelings and patted her shoulder, letting her vent her miseries.


    However, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s crying was not loud, so it did not disturb others.


    Sun Mingyuan said carefully, ¡°Young Mr. Ye, this¡­ Is this the legendary Eighteen Needles of the Underworld?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Elder Sun, you¡¯re really knowledgeable¡± ¡°Heavens! It¡¯s actually the legendary Eighteen Needles of the Underworld. This acupuncture technique is said to be able to save those on their deathbed. It¡¯s the number one magical technique among acupuncture techniques. I¡¯ve always thought that this was just a legend. I didn¡¯t expect to see it with new eyes in my lifetime. I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Sun Mingyuan¡¯s lips trembled, and he was so excited that he was incoherent. Zheng Zhenguo said, ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for Elder Sun toment like this!¡± Sun Mingyuan shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°How am I qualified toment? Young Mr. Ye¡¯s acupuncture skills are simply beyond my reach. I dare to say that this is definitely the first acupuncture treatment in our country¡¯s Chinese medicine. No one else canpare to Young Mr. Ye.¡±


    Zheng Zhenguo nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Being able to use acupuncture to treat cancer is definitely the first in our medical field. If we can promote it, it will be a blessing for the patients.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s not realistic. This is definitely not something that an ordinary person can perform. It requires an extremely high level of personal ability, and it consumes a lot of energy. I¡¯m afraid it will take a long time to perform the second procedure.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan was right, but with Ye Xiaofei¡¯s current ability, he could recover after resting for an hour or so.


    However, Ye Xiaofei did not say it out loud. When it came to treating people, it was all about fate. He could not be tied to the hospital and treat people every day.


    Perhaps in the future, he would have the great idea of helping themon people, but now, Ye Xiaofei was deeply influenced by the people of Viin Ind and was far from that kind of awareness. He still thought of himself and the people around him.


    Zheng Zhenguo said carefully, ¡°Mr. Ye, can we do aprehensive examination on the patientter?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Do it, and it can also make my sister feel at ease.¡±


    Zheng Zhenguo was overjoyed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±


    In the hospital, this was definitely the first patient that could make Zheng Zhenguo apany for examinations. Moreover, this patient had Sun Mingyuan, a famous master of Chinese medicine, by his side. This made the people in the hospital specte about the background of this patient.


    Soon, the results of the various examinations came out.


    ¡°What a miracle! A miracle!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine it! All the cancer cells were killed! The most amazing thing was that the patient herself was not injured. This was simply the reincarnation of Hua Tuo and Bian Que, the medical geniuses.¡±


    Zheng Zhenguo and Sun Mingyuan still could not believe Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words. After all, he couldpletely kill the cancer cells in half an hour. This was too unbelievable.


    And they really saw the results of the examination. Two more people had full admiration for Ye Xiaofei¡¯s medical skills.


    He Yuyao looked at Ye Xiaofei with shining eyes. She studied Chinese medicine, and now she admired Ye Xiaofei even more.


    With Sun Mingyuan and Zheng Zhenguo here, she could only restrain herself from being rude. Otherwise, she really wanted to pester Ye Xiaofei and say a few words.


    ¡°I want to talk to Auntie and the others. I¡¯ll go in first. We¡¯ll talk when we have time.¡±


    Although these words were a little rude, Zheng Zhenguo and Sun Mingyuan did not take them to heart. They even thought that this was a matter of course.


    As soon as she entered the ward, Ning Xiaoyu threw herself at the bedside. ¡°Mom, how are you feeling now?¡±


    Auntie Ning had already woken up by the time she was checking. At this moment, her gaze was still a little lost as she said, ¡°I feel that my body doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, and I¡¯m a little more energetic. Is this¡­ a momentary recovery before I die?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu pouted and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You have already recovered.¡±


    Auntie Ning shook her head gently and said, ¡°How is that possible? You don¡¯t have tofort me. Sigh, Mom really can¡¯t bear to part with you. Fortunately, Xiaofei is back. With him taking care of you, I can leave without worry.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was so excited that her eyebrows were raised. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s true! It was Brother Xiaofei who cured you. Brother Xiaofei is so powerful. He just inserted a lot of silver needles into your body and cured you. Even the Director here came to watch personally. They all admire Brother Xiaofei.¡±


    Her daughter had always been filial, but she was still so happy at this time. Auntie Ning was even more confused. She turned to look at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Xiaofei, I¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve really recovered. You only need to recuperate for a few days and you¡¯ll be back to normal. You can also feel the changes in your body.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really recovered? It seems that I¡¯m really more energetic. My body doesn¡¯t seem to hurt at all. Ah¡­ I think I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    Auntie Ning finally felt the changes in her body. She had to go through the results of the examination just now topletely believe that it was true.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually really cured! I thought I was going to die for sure. Xiaoyu, Mom doesn¡¯t have to die. Mom can still be with you. I can still watch you grow up and see you get married and have children with Xiaofei.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Mom, what are you talking about? I¡¯m still young.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment. She nced at Ye Xiaofei and twisted the corner of her clothes. Her look was really cute..

 Chapter 99 - 99: Let’s Be Rich

    Chapter 99: Let¡¯s Be Rich


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although Auntie Ning¡¯s illness had been cured, the chemotherapy and surgery during this period of time had made her entire body feel particrly weak.


    After saying a few words, she could no longer open his eyes.


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s stomach growled and her face turned red.


    Ye Xiaofci smiled and said, ¡°You must be hungry. I¡¯m also hungry. I¡¯ll take you to eat.¡±


    Ten minutester, Ye Xiaofei brought Ning Xiaoyu to a restaurant that looked decent.


    Ning Xiaoyu stood at the door and said, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, there¡¯s a canteen in the hospital. The food there is very cheap.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei replied, ¡°Silly girl, this is the first time I¡¯m treating you to a meal. Of course I¡¯ll treat you to something good.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu shook her head vigorously, ¡°No need, no need. The things here must be very expensive.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart could not help but ache. Ning Xiaoyu and her mother must have had a hard time these past few years. She was in the prime of her youth, but now she was tired of life.


    ¡°What do you mean expensive? I have money. I will never let you live a hard life in the future.¡±


    As the two of them were talking, a few young men around the age of eighteen or neen walked over.


    ¡°Ning Xiaoyu! Why are you here?¡± A young boy quickly walked up to him, his face filled with surprise.


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face lit up as she said, ¡°Li Zhen, I¡­I¡¯m here to eat.¡±


    The boy called Li Zhen was about 1.8 meters tall and was dressed in branded sportswear. He seemed toe from a good family. At that moment, he said to Ning Xiaoyu warmly, ¡°You always refuse when we ask you out for dinner. Since we happened to meet, let¡¯s go cat together.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, thank you. I¡¯m with my brother.¡± Ning Xiaoyu quickly shook her head and refused.


    A girl with a sharp chin curled her lips and said in a strange tone, ¡°Aiyo, Ning Xiaoyu, a poor girl like you actually came here to eat? Your brother? I know you¡¯re the only one in your family. What¡¯s wrong? Did you hook up with a rich guy?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face flushed red as she stammered, ¡°Hu Li, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Brother Xiaofei used to live in my house and I¡¯ve always treated him as my brother.¡±


    Hu Li giggled and said, ¡°To need to rent a ce at your house, how poor must he be? You guys can stille here to eat. It¡¯s really funny.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei could not help but frown. This woman called Hu Li was really shameless. He did not know what kind of grudge she had with Ning Xiaoyu.


    Li Zhen interrupted Hu Li and said, ¡°Hu Li, can¡¯t you speak properly? We¡¯re all ssmates. Do you have to always be so sarcastic?¡±


    Hu Li raised her eyebrows and said with her eyes wide open, ¡°Li Zhen, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t keep thinking about Ning Xiaoyu. If you piss me off, we¡¯ll be done.¡±


    Li Zhen¡¯s face stiffened, and he quickly smiled at Hu Li and said, ¡°Lili, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re ssmates after all. It¡¯ll be difficult for us to meet again at university. Now that we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s normal for us to have a meal together.¡±


    Hu Li snorted and said, ¡°Since I see your sincerity, let¡¯s bring her along.¡±


    His attitude was as if he was giving alms to Ning Xiaoyu.


    Ning Xiaoyu did not look angry at all, only embarrassed. She saw Ye Xiaofei¡¯s angry face at first nce, and it was obvious that he was about to lose his temper. Ning Xiaoyu quickly grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°Brother Fei, they arc my ssmates, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned, but he still suppressed the anger in his heart. If he dealt with Hu Li because he was angry, it would be difficult for Ning Xiaoyu to get along with her ssmates in the future, so he could only temporarily suppress his anger.


    ¡°You guys go ahead and eat. Brother Xiaofei and I will go eat by ourselves.¡± Ning Xiaoyu heaved a sigh of relief and rejected her ssmate.


    ¡°Did you hear that? They don¡¯t want to eat with us. Let¡¯s just go ourselves.¡±


    Hu Li then said arrogantly, ¡°Let me tell you, my dad is friends with the lobby manager here. I specially took my dad¡¯s gold card and got a 20% discount here.¡±


    Li Zhen immediately said, ¡°Lili is really amazing.¡±


    Hu Li said even more proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right, how can I bepared to that poor girl? If they wanted to eat here, they would at most eat in the hall. Because you are my ssmate, I¡¯ll add an extra dish for youter, so that you won¡¯t eat too poorly and embarrass me as a ssmate, right? Haha¡­¡±


    Amidst theughter, Hu Li led the way into the restaurant. The other students were on good terms with Hu Li. Although they did not mock Ning Xiaoyu, they did not show any kindness to her.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s eat somewhere else.¡± Ning Xiaoyu sighed lightly and turned to Ye Xiaofei with a smile.


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat here.¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be like them. Hu Li isn¡¯t a bad person. It¡¯s just that her boyfriend, Li Zhen, used to¡­ have feelings for me, so she keeps getting jealous and causing trouble for me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and asked, ¡°Do you have any feelings for that Li Zhen?¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡± Ning Xiaoyu shook her head repeatedly. ¡°I just treat him as a ssmate. I¡¯ve never had such thoughts. I¡¯ve just graduated from high school and haven¡¯t thought of dating yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded and then said with a straight face, ¡°If you want to date in the future, you have to tell me first. If he can¡¯t get past me, he can dream of taking my sister away.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship.¡± Ning Xiaoyu pouted yfully.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°In that case, we have to eat here. I must help avenge you.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s pouting lips became even higher. ¡°Brother Xiaofei¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fight with them. Didn¡¯t they say that you¡¯re poor? Then I¡¯ll show them what it means to be rich today. I want to let that little fox with a pointy mouth and monkey-like cheeks know that she can¡¯tpare to our Xiaoyu in any way.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said as he dragged Ning Xiaoyu into the restaurant.


    Hu Li smiled in surprise and said, ¡°Haha, you guys actually came in. Waiter, find a seat for them in the hall. Add another dishter and put it on my tab.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei ignored Hu Li and the others and said to the waiter, ¡°Give us a private room.¡±


    Hu Li pursed her lips and said, ¡°Oh, you guys are still pretending. Do you know that the private rooms here have a minimum cost? 880 is the minimum standard. Can you afford it? By the way, there are still private rooms for 8,800 yuan. Do you want to go? Haha¡­¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was shocked. She was afraid that Ye Xiaofei would be angry, so she quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hall.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°Waiter, I want the private room that costs eight thousand eight hundred!¡±

 Chapter 100 - 1oo: Add Some Dishes for Them

    Chapter 1oo: Add Some Dishes for Them


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You want a private room for 8800 yuan?¡± Hu Li¡¯s eyes widened. A few secondster, she suddenly burst outughing and herughter became louder and louder as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen people who can brag, but I¡¯ve never seen someone who can brag like this. With just you guys, you dare to enter a private room that costs 8,800 yuan?¡±


    ¡°This is so funny. Are you guys trying to dine for free? Let me tell you, the background of this restaurant is not simple. If you want to cause trouble here, you¡¯re dead.¡±


    The waiter looked at Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu with a strange look and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry. Our private rooms are only avable to our gold card members.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said immediately, ¡°Then let¡¯s get a gold card.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Hu Liughed again. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to get a gold card? You have to top up 100,000 yuan. Most importantly, you have to be rmended by an old gold card member. What a country bumpkin. You don¡¯t know anything but still want to pretend.¡±


    The waiter immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, sir. Without a member¡¯s rmendation, it can¡¯t be done.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned. He did not expect it to be so troublesome to get a membership card.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you guys acting anymore. It¡¯s too boring, let¡¯s go up.¡± Hu Li gave Ning Xiaoyu and Ye Xiaofei a disdainful look, then called everyone upstairs.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, let¡¯s go.¡± Ning Xiaoyu tugged at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make a call.¡± Ye Xiaofei did not believe that he could not get a membership card. It would be too embarrassing.


    As soon as he picked up the phone, a man in his thirties walked up quickly and sized Ye Xiaofei up. He suddenly said, ¡°Is your surname Ye, sir?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded.


    ¡°Aiya, I didn¡¯t see wrongly!¡± The man immediately stretched out his hands excitedly and said, ¡°My name is Li Bing. I¡¯m from the Li Family. Thank you for saving our Old Master the other time.¡±


    ¡°This shop belongs to your Li Family?¡± Ye Xiaofei shook hands with Li Bing.


    Li Bing said enthusiastically, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Ye, it¡¯s an honor for our humble shop to have you here!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei asked, ¡°Then I want to get a gold card and eat in your 8800 yuan private room. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡¯re giving face to our Li Family bying here for dinner. As long as Mr. Yees, we¡¯ll arrange everything.¡±


    Li Bing enthusiastically brought Ye Xiaofei to the innermost private room on the third floor. As soon as he entered, Ning Xiaoyu was dumbfounded.


    There was arge round table with shiny silver utensils on it. There was also a sofa, a bed, a bathroom, and four beautiful girls in cheongsams.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, would you like to order, or should I arrange it for you?¡±


    ¡°You can make the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye. Hold on for a moment!¡±


    After Li Bing went out, Xiaofei¡¯s gaze fell on the four girls. He felt a pain in his leg. He looked down and saw Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s little hand pinching his thigh. ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked doubtfully.


    ¡°What are you looking at? How rude.¡± Ning Xiaoyu pouted.


    Ye Xiaofei said doubtfully, ¡°What¡¯s so rude about that? Can¡¯t I look at them since they¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu pouted, looking angry.


    Ye Xiaofei could not help but smile. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t look. But the environment here is really good.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s expression softened immediately. She leaned her head over and whispered, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, can wee here?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Didn¡¯t you hear what Li Bing said? I saved his family¡¯s Old Master. What¡¯s wrong with their family treating me to a meal?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu had seen Ye Xiaofei cure her mother with her own eyes, so she believed himpletely. ¡°Brother Xiaofei, you¡¯re really amazing now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, I will let you live a good life in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ning Xiaoyu nodded and smiled like a flower.


    Soon, the dishes were served like flowing water. There were sea cucumbers, lobsters, foie gras, and caviar. The table for ten was filled with dishes.


    The four girls poured wine for the two of them, and their service was extremely good.


    However, Ning Xiaoyu was quite ufortable. She said in a low voice, ¡°Can we let them out?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to enjoy yourself.¡±


    However, he still waved his hand and let the four girls out.


    After they left, Ning Xiaoyu rxed. She was no longer so refined. She ate in big mouthfuls andplimented the food from time to time.


    Li Bing walked in and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Ye, do you need anything else?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°We can¡¯t eat so many dishes. Take two dishes and send them to the people who came in with us.¡±


    Li Bing said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to add a few more dishes for them.¡± said Li Bing.¡±


    ¡°No need, just take a few tes here.¡± Ye Xiaofei even deliberately picked up a few mouthfuls from each of these tes.


    Li Bing was stunned for a moment, then he smiled knowingly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Li Bing brought four beautiful women in cheongsams out with the dishes.


    Then, he went straight to the private room where Hu Li and the others were.


    Hu Li and the others were eating happily. When they saw Li Bing bring people in, they were a little stunned.


    Not to mention, the four beautiful women carrying the tes showed this level. Also, the cutlery they were carrying was all shiny and made of silver.


    This kind of service and dishes were not something that their private room could enjoy.


    Li Bing smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, this is the additional dish from the guest in the Supreme Private Room.¡±


    The four beauties immediately ced the dishes on the table.


    Hu Li¡¯s eyes widened and she said, ¡°Brother Li, is this for us? Are you sure?¡±


    Li Bing smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Supreme Private Room!¡± Hu Li rose to her feet, her face flushed with excitement. She stuttered, ¡°The guests in the Supreme Private Room actually added more dishes for us! I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve delivered the dishes. Please enjoy your meal.¡± Li Bing walked out with the few beauties.


    ¡°Lili, who gave it to us?¡± Li Zhen asked carefully.


    Hu Li said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s probably an uncle my Daddy knows. He just happened to see us eating here, so he added a few dishes. But that must be a very powerful person.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, 8800 for a meal. How rich is that?¡±


    ¡°Wow, this dish is really delicious.¡±


    A few of the students started eating excitedly.


    Hu Li stood up and said, ¡°I have to make a toast so that I can inform my fatherter. Otherwise, it would be too rude..¡±

 Chapter 101 - 101: Dumbstruck

    Chapter 101: Dumbstruck


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hu Li and Li Zhen arrived at the entrance of the Supreme Private Room, and four beautiful girls stopped them.


    They were the four who had brought food to their room just now. It was obviously the right ce.


    ¡°We¡¯re going in to make a toast.¡± Hu Li¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    ¡°How may I address you?¡± asked a girl in a traditional outfit.


    ¡°My name is Hu Li! His name is Li Zhen.¡± Hu Li said her name, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. There must be big shots there. As a girl who hadn¡¯t even gone to university, she really hadn¡¯t experienced such a scene.


    ¡°All right. Wait a moment.¡± The girl pushed the door open and entered the private room.


    ¡°Sir, Madam, Ms. Hu Li and Mr. Li Zhen would like toe in and propose a toast.¡±


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Li Zhen and Hu Li looked at each other. Why did the voice sound so familiar? It sounded like Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s voice.


    However, the two of them instantly dismissed that thought. How could that poor girl Ning Xiaoyu be in there?


    The door opened, and the beautiful woman in the traditional outfit walked out. She smiled and said, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    Li Zhen and Hu Li first gathered their emotions, making the smiles on their faces appear even more brilliant. Then, they walked in with trepidation.


    However, as soon as they reached the door, the two of them were instantly petrified.


    There were only two people in the room, and those two people were Ning Xiaoyu and her male friend.


    ¡°Why are you here? This is impossible!¡± Hu Li suddenly screamed. It was like the most unbelievable thing in the world. She would rather see anyone else than Ning Xiaoyu.


    Ning Xiaoyu was shocked by their reactions and was tongue-tied. A big hand held her small hand, and Ning Xiaoyu turned to see Ye Xiaofei¡¯s encouraging gaze. Her heart immediately calmed down. Ning Xiaoyu first gave Ye Xiaofei a smile, then turned to Hu Li and said, ¡°Hu Li, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯m just adding a few more dishes for you.¡±


    That was what Hu Li had said to Ning Xiaoyu before they entered the shop.


    Although Ning Xiaoyu didn¡¯t use the same mocking tone as Hu Li did, those words were extremely ear-piercing when they reached Hu Li¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Impossible! Ning Xiaoyu, why would youe here to eat?¡± Hu Li shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here either.¡± Ning Xiaoyu smiled.


    Hu Li suddenly turned her head and shouted at Li Bing, who was walking over, ¡°President Li, the two of them are here to dine and dash!¡±


    Li Bing¡¯s face sank. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. These two are our esteemed guests.¡±


    ¡°Esteemed guests? Impossible! You must be mistaken. She¡¯s just a poor girl. How can she have the means toe here to eat? Hurry up and chase them out!¡± Hu Li was exasperated. She hated Ning Xiaoyu because of her beauty, good personality, and good grades.


    Hu Li could only win Ning Xiaoyu in terms of money, or at least that was what she thought. Now, even that had fallen through.


    ¡°Hu Li.¡± Li Bing¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°Don¡¯t think that your father¡¯s reputation can allow you to shout around. You¡¯re disrespecting our esteemed guests.¡±


    When Li Bing got angry, Hu Li immediately became listless. She stuttered, ¡°President Li, this¡­ is impossible.¡±


    Li Bing said coldly, ¡°Let me remind you. Mr. Ye and Ms. Ning are distinguished guests of the Li Family. They have done a great favor to the Li Family. Whoever dares to offend them is also offending the Li Family. You¡¯d better look out for yourself.¡±


    Seeing that Hu Li was still unwilling to give up, Li Zhen hurriedly pulled Hu Li out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±


    When they returned to their private room, a few students asked excitedly, ¡°Hu Li, what kind of big shot is there? Quickly tell us and let us broaden our horizons.¡±


    Hu Li sat down on the chair and remained silent, her face ashen.


    Everyone felt that something was wrong and looked at Li Zhen.


    Li Zhen smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The ones in that private room are Ning Xiaoyu and her male friend.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    The few of them widened their eyes in disbelief.


    Li Zhen smiled bitterly and did not exin further.


    ¡°I know!¡± Hu Li suddenly pped her thigh and shouted excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s that man. That man must be the scion of some prominent family. Hmph, she must be his sugar baby.¡±


    Li Zhen hurriedly said, ¡°Lower your voice. How do you know they¡¯re not a normal couple?¡±


    Hu Li gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Hmph, with her family¡¯s conditions, which scion from a prominent family would date her normally? She must be his sugar baby. What¡¯s the big deal about that? She can¡¯t marry into a rich family anyway. When he¡¯s done ying with her, he¡¯ll dump her.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, she has someone protecting her now. You must not offend her again.¡± Li Zhen smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Why should I be afraid of her? I¡­ I¡­¡± Hu Li uttered, but she couldn¡¯t continue.


    Whether Ning Xiaoyu was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s sugar baby or real girlfriend, Hu Li could not afford to offend her.


    In the Supreme Private Room, Ye Xiaofei smiled at Ning Xiaoyu and said, ¡°Do you feel good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite satisfying.¡± Ning Xiaoyu nodded repeatedly. It would be strange if she didn¡¯t feel resentful after being bullied by Hu Li all this time. However, because she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Hu Li, she could only endure it.


    ¡°However¡­ We¡¯re ssmates at the end of the day. I think I¡¯ve gone overboard by treating her like this.¡±


    ¡°Overboard? How did she treat you? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t let her have it so easy. You¡­ If anyone bullies you in the future, don¡¯t be polite to them. With me backing you up, you won¡¯t have to worry about the consequences.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. On Viin Ind, he had a deep understanding of the principle that a kind person would be bullied by others. If one didn¡¯t want to be bullied, one had to be strong enough to beat those who wanted to bully them into submission.


    ¡°Got it. Brother Xiaofei, you¡¯re so nice to me.¡± Ning Xiaoyu smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Silly girl,¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you and Auntie who took me in when I was going through my most difficult times, I wouldn¡¯t even have a ce to live. I¡¯ll never be able to repay this favor in my entire life.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re good to me because of that.¡± Ning Xiaoyu looked a little disappointed.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t notice and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Come, let¡¯s continue eating. We¡¯ll bring some delicious food for Auntie to nourish her bodyter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Ning Xiaoyu quickly agreed. While eating, she stole a nce at Ye Xiaofei.


    The little girl¡¯s heart waspletely captured by Ye Xiaofei..

 Chapter 102 - 102: Smitten With Ye Xiaofei

    Chapter 102: Smitten With Ye Xiaofei


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Yunshu, it¡¯s over! It¡¯s over! I¡¯ve fallen head over heels!¡±


    In a cafe, He Yuyao held her chin with both hands. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were wandering around, looking like she was infatuated.


    ¡°What did you fall for this time?¡± Fang Yunshu took a sip of her coffee.


    ¡°So charming!¡± He Yuyao said to herself. ¡°How charming! I¡¯ve never met such a charming man. His medical skills are so good, and he¡¯s so stylish. God, I really like him.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened. She immediately knew who He Yuyao was talking about. ¡°You saw that man again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± He Yuyao finally shifted her gaze to Fang Yunshu¡¯s face and said excitedly, ¡°I saw him in the hospital today. Do you know what illness he wants to treat?¡±


    He Yuyao deliberately paused to keep Fang Yunshu in suspense.


    Fang Yunshu could only ask in annoyance, ¡°What illness?¡±


    ¡°Cancer!¡± He Yuyao said excitedly. ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s ate-stage cancer patient. I¡¯ve seen the medical records. The patient has no chance of treatment at all. They patient is just waiting to die, but he actually wants to treat such a patient.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Fang Yunshu was affected by He Yuyao¡¯s excitement and grew curious.


    ¡°Then, he did acupuncture on the patient. Oh my god, guess what happened after the acupuncture?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Fang Yunshu asked subconsciously. ¡°Did he treat her with one acupuncture session?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He Yuyao pped her hands and said, ¡°The patient was cured!¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Fang Yunshu snorted. ¡°Late-stage cancer, cured with acupuncture? Arc you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°No one believed it at the time,¡± He Yuyao said with a smile. ¡°But we immediately gave the patient aprehensive examination. When the results came out, we were all dumbfounded. There was no tumor in their body at all. Even the cancer cells in their body were gone.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Could the result be wrong?¡±


    ¡°How could it have been wrong? My teacher and the Director of the First Hospital, Zheng Zhenguo, apanied us throughout the entire examination. Moreover, it was not a single examination, but aprehensive examination.¡± ¡°Ye Xiaofei¡¯s medical skills are so amazing!¡± Fang Yunshu mumbled softly to herself in awe.


    She had indeed seen Ye Xiaofei save the Old Man Li, but she simply thought that meant good first aid skills and was not the true embodiment of his medical skills.


    Hearing that Ye Xiaofei could even cure cancer, Fang Yunshu felt that his medical skills were really amazing. That guy always said that his medical skills were the best, and it seemed that he was not bragging.


    ¡°Yes, his name is Ye Xiaofei. How do you know his name is Ye Xiaofei?¡± He Yuyao asked in confusion.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. She was thinking about whether she should tell He Yuyao about herplicated rtionship with Ye Xiaofei.


    However, she hid the truth and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you incessantly mention his name whenever you fangirlcd over him?¡±


    He Yuyao chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was indeed smitten. I don¡¯t even know what I said.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at He Yuyao. ¡°Then how does he treat you?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± He Yuyao suddenly slumped her shoulders and said helplessly, ¡°It seems like he never got a good look at me. He¡¯s just been focused on the treatment.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, she said with a smile, ¡°That is even more charming. You don¡¯t know how handsome he is when he¡¯s focused.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. Why didn¡¯t she feel that Ye Xiaofei was very handsome? Whenever she saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry.


    He Yuyao¡¯s emotions changed drastically. She immediately sighed and said, ¡°But he treats his sister very well. Whenever he sees his sister, his gaze turns especially gentle. How nice would it be if he looked at me with that kind of gaze?¡±


    ¡°He has a younger sister?¡± Fang Yunshu asked in confusion.


    He Yuyao shook her head. ¡°Not his biological sister. She¡¯s the patient¡¯s family. I heard that Ye Xiaofei even alerted the Mayor to change the patient¡¯s ward.¡± ¡°Alerted the Mayor? He has such ability?¡± Fang Yunshu cried out in surprise. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know the exact situation either. Anyway, the Mayor specially called Director He and asked him to arrange a ward for the patient.¡± He Yuyao was intoxicated again. ¡°He has good medical skills and a widework of people. He¡¯s simply the Prince Charming of my dreams.¡±


    Fang Yunshu wondered, ¡°How did Ye Xiaofei have such connections? Oh right, he saved the Li Family. It¡¯s probably the Li Family who helped, right? Wait, something¡¯s not right! If the Li Family made a move, there was no need to ask the Mayor toe forward. The Li family members could just step up themselves, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Fang Yunshu suddenly realized that she couldn¡¯t see through Ye Xiaofei anymore.


    He Yuyao sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s really good to that mother and daughter. And whenever that daughter looks at Ye Xiaofei, her eyes are filled with admiration. She must be interested in him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty. How can you not be better than a little girl?¡± Fang Yunshu coughed lightly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know,¡± He Yuyao said gloomily. ¡°That girl is very beautiful. The rtionship between the two of them is akin to childhood sweethearts. I can¡¯tpare to her.¡±


    ¡°Childhood sweethearts¡­¡± Fang Yunshu suddenly felt a wave of indescribable anger.


    He Yuyao thought that Fang Yunshu was just empathizing with her, so she didn¡¯t sense anything strange. ¡°You also think that it¡¯s not easy to get between them, right? However, if they¡¯re close in that way, they probably wouldn¡¯t get together romantically. Besides, that girl has just be an adult. Even if they were to be together, it would take some time. I definitely still have a chance.¡± He Yuyao shook her head.¡± We¡¯ve just been talking about me. I forgot to ask you. You said you wanted to move out two days ago. Have you found a house yet? When the timees, I¡¯ll help you tidy up and introduce myself to your family.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t found a ce yet,¡± said Fang Yunshu in a panic.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t they found one yet?¡± He Yuyao asked with a frown. ¡°I know a few agents. Do you want me to introduce them to you? You should move out of that house as soon as possible. It¡¯s too depressing there. I don¡¯t want to go there again.¡±


    Fang Yunshu cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯m almost done discussing with my agent. I should be moving in a few days. You¡¯re so busy, so I don¡¯t need you to help me pack. I can do it myself.¡±


    He Yuyao waved her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite with me. Isn¡¯t your business essentially my business? Besides, it¡¯s a joyous asion for you to move out. I have to be there.¡±


    Fang Yunshu smiled bitterly in her heart. ¡°Polite? I¡¯m just afraid that you will bump into Ye Xiaofei at my house. When the timees, I really don¡¯t know how to exin it to you..¡±

 Chapter 103 - 103: Brother Black Forest

    Chapter 103: Brother ck Forest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Yc Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu returned to the hospital, Auntie Ning had already woken up.


    Without the torment of her illness, Auntie Ning had visibly betterplexion.


    Ye Xiaofei chatted with Auntie Ning for a while, then apanied Ning Xiaoyu home to pack her things.


    In the past, Ning Xiaoyu was unable to apany her mother because the conditions did not allow it. Now that the ward conditions were better, she wanted to apany her mother there.


    As soon as they arrived downstairs, a group of people rushed out from the corridor and surrounded them.


    Ning Xiaoyu immediately recognized two of them. They were the two people who were chased away by Ye Xiaofei in the morning. Ning Xiaoyu was so scared that her face turned pale.


    One of the boys who had been beaten by Ye Xiaofei said fiercely, ¡°Brat, Brother Qiao is here. Let¡¯s see where you can run this time!¡±


    A strong man in his thirties sized Ye Xiaofei up with a cold face and said, ¡°Brat, how dare you hit my men.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said lightly, ¡°So what? You mad?¡±


    That sentence was filled with provocation. Brother Qiao was immediately furious. He red at Ye Xiaofei and shouted, ¡°Are you courting death?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt as he said, ¡°I only know that if you don¡¯t scram now, you¡¯ll be courting death.¡±


    ¡°Hit him!¡± Brother Qiao bellowed, pulled out a stick, and smashed it at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ning Xiaoyu screamed in fear and instinctively closed her eyes.


    Then, she heard the sound of a blow and a continuous scream.


    ¡°Wait! That scream doesn¡¯t sound like Brother Xiaofei¡¯s,¡± thought Ning Xiaoyu.


    She opened her eyes abruptly and saw that Brother Qiao¡¯s rod was with Ye Xiaofei, who continuously spun it and effortlessly beat the group.


    Instead of the gang fight that Ning Xiaoyu expected to see, it was Ye Xiaofei solo beating the group.


    Those guys were beaten by Ye Xiaofei until they cried for their parents. None of them had the strength to fight back. They were all beaten to the ground by Ye Xiaofei, hugging their heads.


    ¡°You still indignant?¡± Ye Xiaofei stopped and asked condescendingly.


    Brother Qiao was quite unyielding. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re really bold. Do you know that my boss is ck Forest?¡±


    ¡°ck Forest, ha¡­¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Then I want to see if ck Forest dares to mess with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really f*cking arrogant. Our boss will definitely kill you.¡±


    ¡°All right, then hurry up and call ck Forest over. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Ye Xiaofei threw away the stick and took Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s hand as they went upstairs.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, this¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu didn¡¯t know what to say, but she was scared.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. When ck Forest is here, we can put an end to his harassment. I don¡¯t have the time to entertain them.¡±


    ¡°You still have to fight them, don¡¯t you?¡± Ning Xiaoyu stammered.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to beat ck Forest when he¡¯s here. I¡¯ve already beaten that kid into submission.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was tongue-tied. After a while, she said, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Now, no one can bully me or you. It can only be that we bully others.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu immediately shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t bully others.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei helped Ning Xiaoyu pack up her things. When he saw that they were all old and cheap, he frowned and said, ¡°Xiaoyu, you don¡¯t need these things.


    I¡¯ll buy new ones for youter. I have the money, so you can spend as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ll buy new ones? These things are all in good condition,¡± Ning Xiaoyu hurriedly said.


    Ye Xiaofei threw out the old clothes and said, ¡°How so? Xiaoyu, you¡¯re a beautiful youngdy. How can these tattered clothes match up to you?¡± ¡°Brother Xiaofei!¡± Ning Xiaoyu was startled by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s actions, but when she heard him praise her beauty, she immediately became bashful and said, ¡°I¡¯m not pretty at all.¡±


    ¡°Every part of you is beautiful from your face to your height. Your figure is also¡­ not bad.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Brother Xiaofei, you¡¯re so naughty. Where are you looking at?¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face was red as she raised her arms to protect her chest.


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°When I lived here, you were still a little girl. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good-looking.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was both happy and embarrassed by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s praise. She said, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, you¡¯re even more handsome than before, and you¡¯re even so capable.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Right, I forgot to praise you for your smart mouth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Ning Xiaoyu lowered her head shyly and continued to tidy up her things.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to throw them out? Why are you still packing them?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°I still need clothes for today. Besides, these undergarments¡­¡± As Ning Xiaoyu spoke, she picked up a bra. However, she suddenly realized that it was inappropriate and hurriedly hid it behind her back.


    Ye Xiaofei saw it and coughed lightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°You saw it, Brother Xiaofei. You¡¯re so bad!¡± Ning Xiaoyu was so embarrassed that she pushed Ye Xiaofei out of the room.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and looked around.


    Everything was almost the same as before he left, except that they looked older. The room he had stayed in was the room where Ning Xiaoyu was currently packing her things. It was filled with Ye Xiaofei¡¯s things. It seemed that after he left, Ning Xiaoyu stopped sharing a room with her mother.


    The two of them cleaned up and went downstairs.


    Brother Qiao and the others were still guarding downstairs. When they saw Ye Xiaofei, they took a few steps back, not daring to get too close to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ck Forest hasn¡¯te yet?¡± Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and asked.


    Brother Qiao said, ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon. If you have the guts, don¡¯t leave.¡±


    As they were talking, a silver-gray van drove over. Brother Qiao immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Brat, be as arrogant as you want. Brother ck Forest brother is here. Let¡¯s see if you survive this time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. Perhaps the one in danger will be you.¡±


    When the van arrived, Brother Qiao immediately ran over and helped to open the door. He said with a sad face, ¡°Brother ck Forest, you have to stand up for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dared to hit you,¡± ck Forest said as he poked his head out of the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s that brat!¡± Brother Qiao pointed at Ye Xiaofei angrily.


    ck Forest looked over and immediately shrank back into the car. ¡°Close the door! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Brother Qiao was instantly stunned. What was going on? ck Forest was about to stand up for him.. Why did he retract his head the moment he saw the culprit?

 Chapter 104 - 104: Too Embarrassing

    Chapter 104: Too Embarrassing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡¯re already here. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±


    ck Forest, who had just retracted his head back into the car, slowly stuck his head out again. Heughed dryly and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye!¡±


    Brother Qiao and hisckeys were all dumbfounded. ck Forest¡¯s attitude was clearly respectful. Didn¡¯t that mean that the young man who hit them was someone that ck Forest couldn¡¯t afford to offend?


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°I¡¯m not doing too well. Someone bullied my sister, and I heard that it was your subordinate.¡±


    ck Forest¡¯s expression changed. He kicked Brother Qiao to the ground and jumped out of the car. ¡°D*mn it, you really have eyes but can¡¯t see. You even dare to provoke Mr. Ye¡¯s sister. I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson on behalf of Mr. Ye.¡±


    As he spoke, ck Forest gave Brother Qiao a few kicks and then said to Ye Xiaofei with a smile, ¡°Mr. Ye, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? At that time, they had three choices for my sister. The first was to borrow 50,000 to pay off 250,000. The second was to mortgage the house. The third was to have my sister apany this man called Brother Qiao.¡±


    The more Ye Xiao spoke, the colder his voice became.


    ck Forest¡¯s face was already darked, and now it was as dark as charcoal. If the matter was not handled well and Ye Xiaofei was angered, then he would not be able to bear the consequences.


    ck Forest definitely could not afford to offend the man who dared to provoke the Tang Family and the Wang Family yet was still well and alive.


    Most importantly, the kid¡¯s ability was unpredictable. Even the Master-level persons from prominent families were no match for Ye Xiaofei, let alone ordinary people like himself.


    ¡°B*stard Qiao Ziwei, you¡¯re really audacious. How could you do such a thing? I¡¯ve told you long ago that you can¡¯t do these things, but you actually did them all. Break this b*stard¡¯s legs. I will never consider him a bro again.¡±


    Two strong men jumped out of the car. They were ck Forest¡¯s men. Without saying a word, they attacked Brother Qiao ruthlessly.


    After suffering a few hits, Brother Qiao¡¯s two calves were broken.


    ¡°Docs my sister still owe you money?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked slowly.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t owe me anything! She doesn¡¯t owe me anything!¡± Brother Qiao endured the pain in his leg and took out a note from his pocket. He tore it in half and said, ¡°This is the IOU. I destroyed it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°At least you know your ce. Get lost.¡±


    ck Forest, Brother Qiao, and the others felt as if they had been pardoned. Just as they were about to leave, a police car rushed over, and two policemen jumped out of the car.


    Ye Xiaofei was speechless when he saw the two policemen. It was Chu Tong again.


    Chu Tong looked at Brother Qiao, who was sitting on the ground, as well as ck Forest and the others. She knew very well who those people were. They were all on the same side.


    Turning her gaze to Ye Xiaofei, Chu Tong said as her face darkened, ¡°I received a report from the police saying that there was a gang fight here. There were even some seriously injured people.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes. Meanwhile, Chu Tong was ring at him as she spoke.


    And after saying that, she actually walked straight toward him. It was obvious that she wanted to capture him.


    ¡°Kid,e with me to the station.¡± Chu Tong¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of excitement.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± Ye Xiaofei said angrily.


    ¡°You dare to scold me?¡± Chu Tong¡¯s anger red up immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with scolding you? Do you even have a brain? When have you ever seen such a harmonious fight? Come, tell me, who are we fighting with?¡±


    Chu Tong straightened her neck and pointed at Qiao Ziwei. ¡°You were the one who fought with them! The injured are the proof!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Chu Tong as if he was looking at an idiot and replied, ¡°I fought with them? So you mean that I broke his leg? Fine. Then ask him if I broke his leg.¡±


    Chu Tong shouted at Qiao Ziwei, ¡°Tell me, did he break your leg? Tell me the truth. With the police here, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of any threats.¡±


    ¡°Officer, you¡¯re mistaken. My leg was definitely not hit by Mr. Ye.¡± Qiao Ziwei said firmly. Most importantly, Ye Xiaofei really wasn¡¯t the one who hit him.


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said to ck Forest and the others, ¡°Come, tell me. Did I hit his legs?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Those people answered in unison, and their voices were very loud.


    Chu Tong and the other police officer¡¯s faces darkened. Why did their way of answering sound like they had been reprimanded by their boss?


    Ye Xiaofei raised his chin provocatively at Chu Tong and said, ¡°Officer, what else do you have to say?¡±


    Chu Tong gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t act so conceitedly. You must have used some special methods to make them not dare to tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°I say, there are so many of them, and I only brought my sister. Yet, you actually targeted me? Isn¡¯t it too obvious that you¡¯re abusing your power for personal gain?¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s colleague could not stand it anymore. He came over to stop Chu Tong and said, ¡°Although there was no fight, it¡¯s not right for you to gather here. You¡¯re disturbing the normal life of the residents.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°Look, this should be the attitude of a police officer. Lady, I don¡¯t think this profession is suitable for you. I don¡¯t know how many people will be wronged by you.¡±


    Chu Tong gritted her teeth in anger.¡± You¡­ You better not let me catch you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely make you pay.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°All right. You guys are my witnesses. This policewoman threatened me. Can I sue her?¡±


    ¡°Little Chu, say no more.¡± The policeman red at Chutong and before saying with a dark to Ye Xiaofei and the rest, ¡°As for you guys, don¡¯t go overboard. Hurry up and disperse.¡±


    ck Forest and the others had long wanted to disperse. Seeing that Ye Xiaofei did not stop them, they immediately dispersed and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Even Qiao Ziwei, who had broken legs, was thrown into the car and taken away.


    Ye Xiaofei whistled at Chu Tong again and staggered past her.


    Chu Tong suppressed the anger in her heart. Chu Tong was afraid that she would not be able to hold it in and attack Ye Xiaofei directly.


    Her eyes were fixed on Ye Xiaofei until thetter turned round the corner and disappeared.


    Back in the car, Chu Tong cursed, ¡°That b*stard. He must have had a conflict with those people just now.¡±


    Her male colleague said, ¡°I can see that too. However, ck Forest and his gang are obviously not good people. Since he beat ck Forest and his gang up, it¡¯s considered getting rid of evil for the people. Why do you have to find trouble with him?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Chu Tong was tongue-tied. She hadn¡¯t told anyone that she got bullied by Ye Xiaofeist time. After all, it was too embarrassing..

 Chapter 105 - 105: The Li Family

    Chapter 105: The Li Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At the entrance of the hospital, Ye Xiaofei received a call from Li Fengnian.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, my father¡¯s body has almost recovered. I want to thank you in person and invite you to our Li Family as a guest. I hope you can give me the honor of doing so.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Ye Xiaofei said happily.


    ¡°Then, where are you? I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up immediately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the First Hospital.¡±


    After hanging up, Ye Xiaofei said to Ning Xiaoyu, ¡°Xiaoyu,e with me tonight.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face lit up. Ye Xiaofei was willing to bring her out to meet his friends. He really didn¡¯t treat her as an outsider. However, after a moment of hesitation, Ning Xiaoyu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know your friends, and¡­ I¡¯m just a little girl. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll embarrass you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°What¡¯s there to lose face about? I¡¯m just bringing you to see the world. I¡¯m just letting everyone know that you¡¯re my sister.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Ning Xiaoyu smiled sweetly.


    At around five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Ning Xiaoyu and Ye Xiaofei saw the Li Family¡¯s car waiting at the entrance of the hospital.


    Ning Xiaoyu didn¡¯t know much about cars, but she could tell that the car was very impressive. There was also a young man standing at the door.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye! My name is Li Zihang, and my father is Li Fengnian. My father wanted to pick you up personally, but he really couldn¡¯t leave, so he specially sent me to pick up Mr. Ye.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Zihang immediately opened the car door, and Ye Xiaofei pulled Ning Xiaoyu into the car.


    Ning Xiaoyu was extremely nervous. Li Zihang was obviously a rich young master. Ning Xiaoyu was just a poor girl, yet Ye Xiaofei actually asked someone to pick her up. Moreover, it was such a grand car.


    The most important thing was that Li Zihang was so polite to Ye Xiaofei, which made her feel an indescribable pride in her heart.


    Li Zihang was very good at talking. In the car, he thanked Ye Xiaofei for saving his grandfather¡¯s life. He even said that everyone in the Li Family was still thinking about the matter after the incident and that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s medical skills were amazing.


    Ye Xiaofei did not take those words seriously, but Ning Xiaoyu listened with relish, her eyes shining.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the Li Family¡¯s courtyard.


    After the car entered, it drove for another two minutes before stopping at the entrance of a vi.


    There were several people standing at the door, men and women, old and young. They were all there to wee Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, wee!¡± Li Fengnian came up and enthusiastically held Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered by such a grand wee.¡±


    ¡°Why, you¡¯re the great benefactor of the Li Family! There couldn¡¯t be a wee too grand for you.¡± Li Fengnianughed heartily. ¡°This beautiful little girl is¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my sister, Ning Xiaoyu.¡±


    Li Fengnian immediately praised, ¡°She¡¯s really a heavenly beauty, and she¡¯s so pure and cute!¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face was red, and she was tongue-tied. The scene hadpletely frightened her.


    When everyone entered the living room, Old Man Li got up from the couch and said, ¡°I heard them say that the person who saved me was a young man. I didn¡¯t believe it until now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Old Man Li. Why don¡¯t I check your pulse first? Last time, I found that you had some other diseases, but I was too busy saving you to treat them. Today, we can treat them together.¡±


    The Li Family¡¯s attitude made Ye Xiaofei feel veryfortable. He couldn¡¯t treat all the prominent families as enemies in Ning City. He definitely needed friends, and the Li Family fit his criteria.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Li Fengnian immediately shouted excitedly.


    Ye Xiaofei checked Old Man Li¡¯s pulse and said after ten seconds, ¡°You have a cyst in your liver, and your lungs have some problems due to years of smoking. Acupuncture can be used to treat it directly. As for the problem of bone thinning due to old age, you need some medicine to recover. I¡¯ll give you a prescriptionter.¡±


    The Li Family members were stunned for a moment. Then, Old Man Li said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a divine doctor. Just taking my pulse enabled you to give a more detailed diagnosis than the hospital.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll do acupuncture on you now.¡±


    Old Man Li said,¡± How could we have you do that? We invited you to thank you, yet you started to treat me right away. Why don¡¯t we have a meal and rest first?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a matter of minutes. Just lie on the couch. It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    Old Man Liy on the couch as instructed. Ye Xiaofei had specially asked Zheng Zhenguo for a box of silver needles at the hospital just now. At this moment, he picked out a few needles and inserted them into Old Man Li¡¯s acupuncture points through his clothes.


    Two to three minutester, Ye Xiaofei retracted the needles and said, ¡°All right.¡±


    Old Man Li sat up and took a few deep breaths. He said joyfully, ¡°My breathing¡¯s gotten so smooth. He¡¯s really a divine doctor!¡±


    The Li Family members grew even more excited. The old man was the stabilizing pir of the Li Family. His health meant that the Li Family could continue to grow stronger.


    Ye Xiaofei asked for a pen and paper again and wrote a prescription. ¡°I¡¯ve already exined in detail the time and heat required for brewing in the prescription. It¡¯s best to find someone who knows traditional medicine to do it. If there¡¯s any error in the time and heat, the effect will be greatly reduced.¡±


    ¡°All right! All right! We¡¯ll definitely not miss out on anything.¡±


    For a family like the Li Family, finding a good traditional medicine doctor was definitely not a problem.


    The Old Man Li took a box from someone and smiled at Ning Xiaoyu. ¡°I wasn¡¯t prepared for this meeting. Here¡¯s a bracelet for you to wear.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m good!¡± Ning Xiaoyu waved her hands frantically.


    Ye Xiaofei directly took it over and said, ¡°It¡¯s a gift. Just take it.¡±


    As he spoke, Ye Xiaofei opened the box and looked at the green bracelet inside. ¡°This is jade, right?¡±


    Old Man Li smiled and said, ¡°Yes, imperial jade.¡±


    ¡°It looks high-quality.¡± Ye Xiaofei looked at it a few more times. It was his first time seeing jade, but judging from the color and the crystal texture, he knew that it was definitely not an ordinary grade. It was definitely not cheap either. It might even be worth millions.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small gift. Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Old Man Li smiled.


    ¡°I thank you on behalf of my sister.¡± Ye Xiaofei grabbed Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s wrist and put the bracelet on her. He then nodded and said, ¡°Not bad at all, and it¡¯s just right.¡±


    In front of everyone, Ning Xiaoyu let Ye Xiaofei hold her hand. She was both shy and happy. Her face was red as a tomato..

 Chapter 106 - 106: Receiving Gifts

    Chapter 106: Receiving Gifts


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Li Fengnian took the prescription and looked at it carefully. He said, ¡°Mr. Ye, you gave us the prescription just like that. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡­¡±


    ¡°The most special thing about traditional medicine is that it will be used ording to the different conditions of each person,¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°Even if this prescription is used by people with simr conditions to each other, the effect will not be good.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I thought it would be a huge business opportunity if it could be mass-produced,¡± Li Fengnian said with some regret.


    ¡°What you want to mass produce is medicine for the mostmon disease,¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile. ¡°But there are already many such medicines on the market.¡±


    Li Fengnian¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°If it¡¯s good medicine, it doesn¡¯t matter if there are too many of the same medicine on the market. As long as our medicine is more effective than others, it will be able topete with other simr medicines on the market. Moreover, since it¡¯s a prescription that you prescribed, it will definitely be more trusted.¡±


    ¡°Docs the Li Family have a pharmaceutical factory?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s one,¡± Li Fengnian said. ¡°But it¡¯s not a big one. And, we don¡¯t have a specialty drug.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll think about itter and sec if there¡¯s anything that can be mass-produced.¡±


    Although he could spend the money of the Nox Company freely, the money was not exactly earned by him, so he did not feel any sense of aplishment. Li Fengnian¡¯s suggestion made Ye Xiaofei very tempted.


    It would be money that he had truly earned through his own ability. That feeling waspletely different.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you must give it to us.¡± Li Fengnian¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I have to think about it.¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled but didn¡¯t agree immediately. He still had to investigate the Li Family. After all, he would be very unhappy if his first investment failed. Ye Xiaofei changed the topic and said, ¡°I have another beneficial offer now. I don¡¯t know if the Li Family wants to take it.¡±


    ¡°Please borate, Mr. Ye,¡± Li Fengnian said immediately.


    ¡°I wonder if the Li Family is interested in the Wang Family¡¯s business?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°Wang Family¡¯s business?¡± Li Fengnian looked at Ye Xiaofei in confusion.


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said casually, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m setting up a trap to destroy the Wang Family.¡±


    ¡°Bring down the Wang Family?¡± The corner of Li Fengnian¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t be so easily destroyed, would they?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was very satisfied with Li Fengnian¡¯s cautious attitude. Li Fengnian did not blindly believe him just because of his medical skills. Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Of course. But what if the one to set up the trap is the Nox Company?¡±


    ¡°Nox Company?¡± Not only Li Fengnian, but the entire Li Family also cried out.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ye Xiaofei said. I¡¯m thergest shareholder of the Nox Company, and the cooperation with the Fang family happened because of me.¡±


    Li Fengnian opened his mouth and suddenly pped his hands. ¡°I understand now. We¡¯ve always felt that it was unreasonable for the Fang Family to cooperate with the Nox Company. No matter what the conditions are, the Fang Family doesn¡¯t have any advantage. It¡¯s impossible for them to cooperate just because of Fang Yunshu.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded in appreciation and said, ¡°Your guess is correct.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Li Fengnianughed and said, ¡°The Wang Family is such a ¡®big piece of fat meat¡¯. If the Li Family has the chance to take a bite, then the Li Family will naturally not be polite.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll arrange for Luna to contact you for the next matter.¡±


    ¡°Great! Thank you, Mr. Ye, for giving us such great benefits.¡±


    Li Fengnian¡¯s attitude toward Ye Xiaofei became more respectful.


    Before this, Li Fengnian and the Li family members had thought that Ye Xiaofei was a divine doctor, and that he was someone that needed to be befriended and won over.


    However, it was different now. Ye Xiaofei had such a high status. How could the Li Family have the right to win Ye Xiaofei over? It could even be said that Ye Xiaofei was someone they needed to curry favor with.


    Li Fengnian suddenly felt that the most correct thing he had done in his life was to value Ye Xiaofei and be polite to him. Ye Xiaofei was simply a huge treasure trove that he had captured.


    When the food was ready, everyone sat down at the table.


    Those who could share a meal with Ye Xiaofei were the core figures of the Li Family, including Old Man Li as well as Li Fengnian and his brothers.


    People from the third generation were not qualified to sit at the same table as them.


    Ning Xiaoyu felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. She didn¡¯t even dare to pick up her cutlery.


    Noticing that, Li Fengnian said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Ning, the girls in our family also want to get to know you. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to sit at the same table as them?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu quickly agreed. Although they were strangers to each other, the people at the table gave her too much pressure. It was always better to be with younger people.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t stop Ning Xiaoyu. He ate and chatted with the Li Family.


    The Li Family members were all shocked during their conversation. Ye Xiaofei was really knowledgeable about astronomy and geography. His business philosophy was also absolutely superb.


    To have such ability at such a young age, he was simply a genius.


    Although status was important, ability was more important in convincing others about one¡¯s power.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s performance truly impressed the Li Family, and it also made them even more determined to follow Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei purposely wanted to convince the Li Family so they would trust him in any future endeavors.


    As for his abilities, many of them were naturally not something that could be found in the Heaven and Earth Scripture. However, those people on Viin Ind had all kinds of talents. Their identities, backgrounds, and abilities were not something that the Li Family couldpare to.


    Even if Ye Xiaofei only learned some of their skills, it was enough to shock the Li Family and the others.


    After dinner, Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu left the Li Family home.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Ning Xiaoyu took out a few boxes and said with a reddened face, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, they gave me many things again. I didn¡¯t want them, but they insisted on giving them to me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°If they gave it to you, then keep it. They are trying to please you. It¡¯s a waste not to take it.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu said, ¡°These things look so expensive. I just found this ne online. It¡¯s a luxury item. It costs more than 300,000.¡±


    ¡°What 300,000?¡± Auntie Ning was shocked.


    ¡°Nes and other things which are definitely not cheap. The most expensive one is definitely this bracelet.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu ced the things on the bed.


    Auntie Ning looked at those things with her mouth agape. Then, she looked at Ye Xiaofei and sighed in her heart.


    ¡°Now that Xiaofei is so capable, I am afraid that Xiaoyu will not be able to hold onto him¡­.¡±

 Chapter 107 - 107: The Arrogant Wang Yuqiang

    Chapter 107: The Arrogant Wang Yuqiang


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    To be able to cooperate with the Nox Company was akin to hitting the jackpot for the Wang Family.


    The Wang Family was not the kind of prominent family that had umted wealth for many years. Instead, they had suddenly be rich because they ran some profitable industries. Many of these industries were not legal. Hence, it was okay to make money in the short term, but it was very dangerous. It could destroy the Wang Family at any time.


    In order for the family to develop for a long time, they had to change their profession and walk into a legitimate industry.


    In the past two years, the Wang Family had been looking for opportunities to leverage existing legitimate industries.


    Now, they finally had a chance. Moreover, it was the giant, Nox Company. As long as they could cooperate with the Nox Company, not only would they be able to earn more money, but most importantly, they would be able to strengthen their background. From then on, there would be no danger of destruction.


    Therefore, even though the Nox Company had only verbally agreed to cooperate with them, the Wang Family had done their best to prepare. They would never have thought that arge foreign financial group would do anything to harm them.


    In addition, the Wang Family hade into contact with Luna again today. From the meaning behind Luna¡¯s words, they could tell that there were several otherrge families looking to partner with Nox Company. Although the Wang Family had some advantage, it wasn¡¯t that much.


    Wang Shengdong, the head of the Wang Family, who was less than sixty years old this year, swept his sharp gaze across the core members of the Wang Family and said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, now all the prominent families in the city want to cooperate with the Nox Company. If we are one step behind, we might let this good opportunity slip away. Therefore, we have to do our best to partner with the Nox Company.¡±


    Everyone agreed, but Wang Shengdong¡¯s younger brother, Wang Shengnan, said, ¡°Shengdong, but there is a problem now. The cooperation that Nox Company mentioned doesn¡¯t match our current business. If we do this, we will need to coordinate funds and various aspects.¡±


    Wang Yugang chimed in, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯ve thought about this too. Although this will take almost all of the Wang Family¡¯s funds and leave us in debt, as long as we can cooperate with the Nox Company, the Nox Company will inject arge sum of money into us. At that time, we can transfer the funds back, and there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Wang Shengnan was still worried. ¡°But this money is used to purchase arge amount of equipment. What if, and I mean what if, the Nox Company doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with us? The Wang Family doesn¡¯t have the ability to carry out these projects at all.¡±


    It had to be said that the Wang Family had some talented individuals to be able to reach their current sess. Wang Shengnan was a rtively cautious person.


    Wang Yuqiang immediately rushed to say, ¡°Second Uncle, there¡¯s absolutely no problem with this. Didn¡¯t you see Miss Luna¡¯s attitude? She recognizes the Wang Family very much. As long as we prepare the things, this coboration will definitely be sessful.¡±


    The fourth brother, Wang Shengbei, said, ¡°Shengnan, Yuqiang is right. I¡¯m also confident in this. I was present when in the two meetings with Ms. Luna. She really recognizes the Wang Family very much and is very willing to cooperate. Such a good thing is ced in front of us now. Are we not going to receive it all, and give up on it?¡±


    Wang Yugang raised his chin and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t fight for such a big piece of fat meat, other families will definitely fight for it. We have to take a bigger step forward and let the Nox Company see the Wang Family¡¯s sincerity and strength. Only then will there be no changes.¡±


    Wang Shengdong added in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. If we hesitate, then we¡¯ll miss this great opportunity. The Wang Family should never give up any benefits to others. From now on, we¡¯ll gather all our manpower and financial resources to win the cooperation with the Nox Company.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Wang Family agreed.


    After the discussion, Wang Yugang received a call from Meng Zhijing.


    ¡°Young Master Wang, can¡¯t we talk?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for you now!¡± Wang Yugang snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wang, do you know how much this will cost me?¡±


    ¡°No matter how many losses you suffer, it¡¯s your own fault. It¡¯s already been decided from the moment you betrayed the Wang Family,¡± Wang Yugang said hatefully.


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Young Master Wang, let¡¯s have a talk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Wang Yugang hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking.


    ¡°Yugang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Yuqiang came over and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Meng Zhijing, that b*tch, actually wanted to talk to me. She can suffer losses for all I care.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yugang, why don¡¯t I talk to her and humiliate her?¡±


    Wang Yugangughed and said, ¡°All right, but you can¡¯t promise her anything. We have to use them as an example to the others. We have to let them see how much they will lose if they betray the Wang Family.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang immediately agreed, his face beaming. Then, he called Meng Zhijing. When he heard Meng Zhijing¡¯s happy tone, Wang Yuqiang was overjoyed. This time, Wang Yuqiang was going to pretend to be cool in front of Meng Zhijing and take advantage of Meng Zhijing. After all, a woman like Meng Zhijing easily made men smitten.


    Half an hourter, Wang Yuqiang finally saw Meng Zhijing in one of the Wang Family¡¯s private KTV rooms. At the same time, Ye Xiaofei arrived.


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei, Wang Yuqiang¡¯s body tensed up and he stuttered, ¡°You¡­ What are you doing here?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, look at what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m here with Zhijing.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Wang Yuqiang was already scared of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s beating. He kept retreating, afraid that Ye Xiaofei woulde and beat him up again.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°Young Master Wang, don¡¯t be nervous. We¡¯re here to discuss something with you. We definitely won¡¯t hit you this time.¡±


    ¡°Talk about something?¡± Wang Yuqiang rolled his eyes and straightened his body. ¡°Are you here to plead for mercy?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei revealed an ¡°awkward¡± smile and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, can you be magnanimous and leave us a way out?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Wang Yuqiang¡¯s voice became louder and more imposing. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Brat, to think you¡¯d have your dog dags too.. Weren¡¯t you arrogant before? Why don¡¯t you continue to act arrogantly with me? Why don¡¯t you continue to act pretentiously? What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling the pain from your losses now? D*mn it, you think you¡¯re so great just because you can fight? Come on! If you have the guts, hit me again?¡±

 Chapter 108 - 108: Short-Lived Arrogance

    Chapter 108: Short-Lived Arrogance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    p!


    A huge pnded on Wang Yuqiang¡¯s face.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Since you have such a request, I have to fulfill it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Yuqiang covered his face and stared at Ye Xiaofei in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t Ye Xiaofei here to apologize? Why did he attack just like that? Didn¡¯t he turn hostile faster than flipping a book?


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, what are you doing?¡± Meng Zhijing immediately pulled Ye Xiaofei away and said with an ¡°angry¡± face, ¡°We¡¯re here to apologize. How dare you hit him?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei red at her and said, ¡°Who asked him to act tough in front of me? He deserved the p!¡±


    Meng Zhijing pointed at the door and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re really a hooligan. Get out. We don¡¯t need you here.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei opened his mouth and stomped his foot in annoyance, then strode out.


    When the door of the private room closed, Meng Zhijing¡¯s face was instantly filled with smiles. She said, ¡°Young Master Wang, don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. He only knows how to fight and doesn¡¯t know anything else. You¡¯re a magnanimous person.¡±


    As soon as Ye Xiaofei went out, coupled with Meng Zhijing¡¯s attitude, Wang Yuqiang straightened his back and said hatefully, ¡°I¡¯m so angry. Meng Zhijing, I¡¯m here to give you a chance, but I¡¯m still getting beaten up. I think you want to make sure that your few ces will never be able to continue the business, right?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wang, I came to talk to you this time because I want the Wang Family to let me off,¡± Meng Zhijing quickly said.


    ¡°Yet, he still hit me? Our conversation ends here!¡± Wang Yuqiang stood up forcefully and strode toward the door.


    Of course, he did not really want to leave. What Wang Yuqiang did now was to make his aura stronger. He also knew that Meng Zhijing would definitely beg him to stay.


    As expected, Meng Zhijing quickly caught up and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, don¡¯t be angry, please.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to further discuss!¡± In order to show his toughness, Wang Yuqiang suddenly opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Wang Yuqiang saw Ye Xiaofei. He stopped in his tracks and felt something was wrong.


    His premonition was not wrong at all. Ye Xiaofei kicked him in the stomach, causing him to fall to the ground. Then, a big foot stepped on his chest.


    ¡°Are you going to discuss it or not? You want to leave without negotiating? I¡¯ll stomp you to death!¡± Ye Xiaofei looked down from above like a fierce demon.


    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± Wang Yuqiang was so scared that he shouted. He knew that Ye Xiaofei was really ruthless and wasn¡¯t just scaring him.


    Meng Zhijing rushed up and reached out her arms to hug Ye Xiaofei¡¯s waist.


    She raised her head and shouted at Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Xiaofei, what are you doing? Let go of him!¡±


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s actions seemed to be stopping Ye Xiaofei¡¯s actions, but only Ye Xiaofei himself knew the mystery behind it.


    The woman shook her body gently, and the friction made Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart itch.


    Acting out a y further added to his excitement.


    Ye Xiaofei stepped on Wang Yuqiang as steady as a rock, yet pretended to struggle free from Meng Zhijing, shouting, ¡°This little b*stard disrespected our courtesy. Since there¡¯s nothing to talk about, why should we be polite to him? Since our business is going to be ruined anyway, let¡¯s kill him and at least get some gains.¡±


    As he struggled, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hands touched Meng Zhijing¡¯s body from time to time. His body naturally came into contact with Meng Zhijing more and more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! As long as we have a glimmer of hope, we have to fight for it. Do you know how difficult it is to earn money now? Do you want me to go bankrupt?¡± Meng Zhijing scolded Ye Xiaofei loudly, but her body was as soft as a pillow.


    Her eyes were especially seductive, and there was a hint of excitement in them.


    The two of them flirting made Wang Yuqiang suffer.


    Wang Yuqiang wanted to move and beg for mercy, but his chest was firmly stepped on by Ye Xiaofei. Not only did it make him unable to move, he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth to breathe, let alone talk.


    He felt that the oxygen in his lungs had been stepped out by Ye Xiaofei, and soon he felt suffocated.


    That feeling of being on the verge of death really made him extremely terrified.


    At that moment, Ye Xiaofei was finally pushed away by Meng Zhijing. Wang Yuqiang sat up abruptly like a fish abandoned on the shore, desperately breathing.


    He had never felt that air was so important to people.


    ¡°Xiaofei, get out! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°No, since the Wang Family doesn¡¯t want to leave us a way out, we¡¯ll kill one of them and get some gains from it!¡±


    Hearing the conversation between Ye Xiaofei and Meng Zhijing, Wang Yuqiang was so scared that he quickly said, ¡°Talk, let¡¯s continue talking. Aren¡¯t you here to negotiate?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei red at Wang Yuqiang and said, ¡°Are you going to discuss it properly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! Yes! Let¡¯s talk it out!¡± Wang Yuqiang was on the verge of tears. He was clearly here to show off, so why did he be so aggrieved?


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said to Meng Zhijing, ¡°Sister Jing, you saw it, right? Some people are just cheap and need someone to beat sense into them.¡±


    Meng Zhijing hugged Ye Xiaofei and pushed him away. She said angrily, ¡°Little know-it-all, don¡¯t ruin my business. Can you go out first?¡±


    The two of them took advantage of this opportunity to push each other. After a while, Ye Xiaofei was once again pushed out of the private room by Meng Zhijing.


    Meng Zhijing said apologetically, ¡°Young Master Wang, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect that guy to be such a jerk. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have brought him here.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang roared in his heart, ¡°If I knew that b*stard was here, I wouldn¡¯t havee to talk.¡±


    The corner of Wang Yuqiang¡¯s mouth twitched a few times before he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s continue talking.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wang, look, our ce has been sealed for a few days. The losses are really huge. I estimate that we will lose a few million in a day.¡±


    It was originally a good opportunity to show off, but Wang Yuqiang could only say, ¡°I can¡¯t decide on this matter either.¡±


    ¡°I see. Young Master Wang, how about this? I¡¯ll make a list of our losses and you can take it back. The Wang Family will also know how muchpensation to give.¡±


    ¡°Compensation? Whatpensation?¡± Wang Yuqiang asked.


    ¡°You have topensate me for the losses you have caused me,¡± said Meng Zhijing.


    ¡°What?¡± Wang Yuqiang shouted in shock.. ¡°Is this what you wanted to talk to


    me about?¡±

 Chapter 109 - 109: Tables Turned

    Chapter 109: Tables Turned


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What is it? She still wantspensation?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, she even lost more than seven million in a day. How much does Meng Zhijing have in total? She¡¯s really asking for too much.¡±


    Wang n!


    Everyone in the Wang family could not believe their ears. They thought that Meng Zhijing wanted toe out and talk because she wanted to plead for mercy. Who would have thought that this was actually a threat?


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Wang Yuqiang¡¯s eyes turned red.¡± Especially that bastard Ye Xiaofei. He almost killed me.¡±¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Wang Yugang gritted his teeth and said. How audacious. Does he really think that our Wang n has no one left?¡±


    ¡°We must teach them a lesson and let them know the consequences of offending our Wang n.¡±


    The people of the Wang family were filled with righteous indignation. In their hearts, Meng Zhijing and the others were their own dogs. It was absolutely uneptable for a dog to bite its owner.


    Someone immediately said,¡±Send a few people over and capture that Meng Zhijing. I want to see how she can still be so arrogant!¡±¡±


    Wang Yugang frowned and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid this method won¡¯t work. That woman Meng Zhijing isn¡¯t inferior to our family¡¯s Grandmaster.¡±


    This sentence immediately caused the voices of the Wang n members to be much softer.


    Most of the time, when the Wang n did things, they would use force to win. They would use violence to solve problems.


    Now, the thing they were best at was useless against Meng Zhijing.


    Wang Shengdong snorted coldly and stopped everyone from moring.¡±Didn¡¯t she say that the losses were huge? Then let¡¯s continue to let her suffer losses. No matter how powerful she is, the most important thing is to earn money. If she continues to suffer losses, I don¡¯t believe she canst forever.¡±


    ¡°Not bad! If this continues, the hearts of her brothers will fall apart. Now, let¡¯s spread the word that as long as they break off ties with Meng Zhijing, the Wang family will let bygones be bygones. I¡¯ll see how many people will follow her in the end.¡±


    Wang Shengdong nodded and said,¡± Let¡¯s do it this way. The most important thing for us now is to cooperate with the Nox consortium. It¡¯s better not to involve too much of our energy in this matter.¡±¡±


    The Wang family¡¯s method was very effective. Once this was released, more than half of the people who followed Meng Zhijing had left her.


    Moreover, a few core members of Meng Zhijing¡¯s subordinates were also shaken. They quarreled with Meng Zhijing on the same day.


    When the Wang family received such news, they felt greatly relieved. Without money and people, Meng Zhijing would be left alone in the end. What kind of storm could she cause?


    A few dayster, Wang Shengdong and Wang Shengbei came to Luna¡¯s ce again. Today, they were here to show their Wang family¡¯s sincerity.


    Wang Yuqiang had followed them over again. After all, he had made contact with them, so the Wang family didn¡¯t abandon him.


    Luna warmly weed the two of them before they went to the meeting room.


    ¡°Miss Luna, these are the preparations that our Wang family has made over the past few days. Please take a look. We¡¯ve already raised three billion yuan and purchased the equipment. We¡¯ve also vacated ourrgest factory and are expanding it. I believe that it won¡¯t take a month. Once the equipment is in, we can start production here.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to progress so quickly,¡± Luna said in surprise.¡±


    Wang Shengdong smiled.¡± Working with Miss Luna is the most important thing. Everyone in the Wang family has done their best to do this. We must make Miss Luna satisfied.¡±


    Luna nodded as she flipped through the information.¡±You¡¯ve indeed made ample preparations. I really didn¡¯t expect your Wang n to have such strength. This is much better than I expected.¡±


    Luna¡¯s words were indeed sincere. Under normal circumstances, the Wang family¡¯s assets were around three billion yuan. Now, they were actually transferring all of this money to cooperate with them. This was indeed an indomitable and desperate attitude.


    Wang Shengdongughed.¡± This is how our Wang family shows our sincerity. I wonder if Miss Luna has any other requests. We¡¯ll definitely do our best to fulfill them.¡±¡±


    Luna was about to speak when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± said Luna.


    Then, a person pushed open the door and walked in.


    Wang Yuqiang suddenly cried out,¡±What? Why is it you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Luna asked in confusion. Do you know each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I know him!¡± Wang Yuqiang stuttered. Meng Zhijing¡¯s appearance gave him a bad feeling.


    Luna chuckled.¡± Then I don¡¯t have to introduce you. Zhijing, wait for me. I¡¯ll go for a massage with you after I¡¯m done talking to them.¡±¡±


    Meng Zhijing nodded and sat down beside Luna.¡±Is it okay for me to listen?¡±


    Luna smiled.¡± Of course I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re my best friend.


    Illi


    Meng Zhijing waved her hand and said,¡± Forget it. I¡¯d better go out. If you don¡¯t mind, they will definitely mind. After all, I¡¯m not friends with them.¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Zhijing, they seem pretty good to me. Do you have some misunderstanding with them?¡± Luna asked curiously.¡±


    The expressions of the three members of the Wang family were extremely ugly at this moment. Wang Sheng Dong coughed lightly and said,¡±Yes! That¡¯s right! There was indeed some misunderstanding between us.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s clear up the misunderstanding, Mr. Wang,¡± Luna said.¡±


    Wang Shengdong smiled awkwardly and said,¡±¡±There was a misunderstanding between us and Miss Meng some time ago because of some things. We mistakenly sealed Miss Meng¡¯s business. We¡¯ll remove all of this now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, but it¡¯s good that it¡¯s removed. What do you think, Zhijing?¡±Luna¡¯sst sentence was to ask about Meng Zhijing¡¯s attitude. It was obvious that she had a very good rtionship with Meng Zhijing.


    Wang Shengdong could naturally see it, and he felt that something was wrong. If this matter was not handled well, then the cooperation with the Nox consortium would probably be ruined.


    ¡°Miss Meng, I know that this misunderstanding has caused you a lot of losses. Our Wang family will definitelypensate you.¡±


    ¡°You almost forced me to go bankrupt,¡± Meng Zhijing said.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±Luna¡¯s face darkened.


    Meng Zhijing shook her head.¡± I don¡¯t want to be friends with you because I don¡¯t want to get involved in any benefits.¡±¡±


    ¡°Zhijing, you really are my best friend.¡±Luna gave Meng Zhijing a big hug and turned to the Wang family.¡±! think you have to satisfy my friend. Otherwise, I won¡¯t continue working with you.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Definitely!¡±


    The three members of the Wang family nodded their heads like they were pounding garlic. They could only agree in unison.


    ¡°What? She still wantspensation? D*mn it, she even lost more than seven million in a day.


    ¡°For someone with so little funds, she takes on more than she can handle.¡±


    Meanwhile, everyone in the Wang Family could not believe their ears after hearing Wang Yuqiang¡¯s words. They thought that Meng Zhijing wanted toe out and talk because she wanted to plead for mercy. Who would have thought that it was actually a threat?


    Wang Yuqiang¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Yes. And that b*stard Ye Xiaofei almost killed


    me.¡±


    ¡°How dare he!¡± Wang Yugang gritted his teeth and said. ¡°How audacious. Does he really think that the other Wang Family members will take this lying down?¡±


    ¡°We must teach them a lesson and let them know the consequences of offending the Wang Family.¡±


    The people of the Wang Family were filled with righteous indignation. In their hearts, Meng Zhijing and the others were below them. It was absolutely uneptable for an inferior to dare rebel.


    Someone immediately said, ¡°Send a few people over and capture that Meng Zhijing. I want to see how she¡¯ll remain so arrogant!¡±


    Wang Yugang frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this method won¡¯t work. That woman Meng Zhijing isn¡¯t inferior to our family¡¯s Master. As for Ye Xiaofei, he¡¯s even stronger.¡±


    Thatment immediately caused the voices of the Wang Family members to be much softer.


    Most of the time, when the Wang Family did things, they would use violence to solve problems.


    Now, the thing they were best at was useless against Meng Zhijing.


    Wang Shengdong snorted coldly and stopped everyone from moring. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that the losses were huge? Then let¡¯s continue to let her suffer losses. No matter how powerful she is, the most important thing is to earn money. If she continues to suffer losses, I don¡¯t believe she canst forever.¡±


    ¡°Not bad! If this continues, the hearts of her coworkers will fall apart. Now, let¡¯s spread the word that as long as they break off ties with Meng Zhijing, the Wang Family will let bygones be bygones. I¡¯ll see how many people will follow her in the end.¡±


    Wang Shengdong nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it that way. The most important thing for us now is to cooperate with the Nox Company. It¡¯s better not to invest too much of our energy in this matter.¡±


    The Wang Family¡¯s method was very effective. Once the news was released, more than half of the people who followed Meng Zhijing had left her.


    Moreover, a few core employees under Meng Zhijing also wavered. They quarreled with Meng Zhijing on the same day.


    When the Wang Family received such news, they felt greatly relieved. Without money and people, Meng Zhijing would be left alone in the end. What kind of storm could she cause?


    A few dayster, Wang Shengdong and Wang Shengbei came to Luna¡¯s ce again. They were there to show the Wang Family¡¯s sincerity.


    Wang Yuqiang had followed them over again. After all, he had made contact with them, so the Wang Family didn¡¯t abandon him.


    Luna warmly weed the three of them before leading them to the meeting room.


    ¡°Miss Luna, these are the preparations that the Wang Family has made over the past few days. Please take a look. We¡¯ve already raised three billion in funds and purchased the equipment. We¡¯ve also vacated ourrgest factory and are expanding it. I believe that it won¡¯t take a month. Once the equipment is in, we can start production here.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to progress so quickly,¡± Luna said in surprise.


    Wang Shengdong smiled. ¡°Working with Miss Luna is the most important thing. Everyone in the Wang Family has done their best to make this work. We must make Miss Luna satisfied.¡±


    Luna nodded as she flipped through the information. ¡°You¡¯ve indeed made ample preparations. I really didn¡¯t expect the Wang Family to have such strength. This is much better than I expected.¡±


    Luna¡¯s words were indeed sincere. Under normal circumstances, the Wang Family¡¯s assets were around three billion. Now, they were actually transferring all of this money to cooperate with the Nox Company. It indeed showed their determination and desperation.


    Wang Shengdongughed. ¡°This is how the Wang Family shows our sincerity. I wonder if Miss Luna has any other requests. We¡¯ll definitely do our best to fulfill them.¡±


    Luna was about to speak when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± said Luna.


    Then, a person pushed open the door and walked in.


    Wang Yuqiang suddenly cried out, ¡°What? Why is it you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Luna asked in confusion. ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I know him!¡± Wang Yuqiang stuttered. Meng Zhijing¡¯s appearance gave him a bad feeling.


    Luna chuckled. ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to introduce you. Zhijing, wait for me. I¡¯ll go for a massage with you after I¡¯m done talking to them.¡±


    Meng Zhijing nodded and sat down beside Luna. ¡°Is it okay for me to listen?¡±


    Luna smiled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re my best friend.¡±


    Meng Zhijing waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d better go out. Even if you don¡¯t mind, they will definitely mind. After all, I¡¯m not friends with them.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Zhijing, they seem pretty good to me. Do you have some misunderstanding with them?¡± Luna asked curiously.


    The expressions of the three members of the Wang Family were extremely ugly at the moment. Wang Sheng Dong coughed lightly and said, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! There was indeed some misunderstanding between us.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s clear up the misunderstanding, Mr. Wang,¡± Luna said.


    Wang Shengdong smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°There was a misunderstanding between us and Ms. Meng some time ago because of some things. We mistakenly disrupted Miss Meng¡¯s business. We¡¯ll undo it all now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, but it¡¯s good that the disruption will be undone. What do you think, Zhijing?¡± Luna¡¯sst sentence was to ask about Meng Zhijing¡¯s thoughts. It was obvious that she had a very good rtionship with Meng Zhijing.


    Wang Shengdong could naturally see it, and he felt that something was wrong. If the matter was not handled well, then the cooperation with the Nox Company would probably be ruined.


    ¡°Ms. Meng, I know that this misunderstanding has caused you a lot of losses. The Wang Family will definitelypensate you.¡±


    ¡°You almost forced me to go bankrupt,¡± Meng Zhijing said.


    ¡°Ah! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Luna¡¯s face darkened.


    Meng Zhijing shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use our friendship to ask for business favors.¡±


    ¡°Zhijing, you really are my best friend.¡± Luna gave Meng Zhijing a big hug and turned to the Wang Family. ¡°You¡¯ll have to satisfy my friend. Otherwise, I won¡¯t continue working with you.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Definitely!¡± The three members of the Wang Family nodded their heads profusely. They could only agree in unison..

 Chapter 110 - 110: Compensation

    Chapter 110: Compensation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In a conference room in the hotel, there were three people from the Wang Family, Meng Zhijing and Ye Xiaofei.


    Luna did not participate in the negotiation, which made the Wang Family secretly heave a sigh of relief. Otherwise, they would have had to agree to whatever Meng Zhijing said. At least there was still room for negotiation now.


    ¡°Meng Zhijing, I didn¡¯t expect you to get close to Luna. I really underestimated you.¡±


    When Wang Shengdong said that, he still had a condescending attitude.


    Meng Zhijing smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Mr. Wang, what are you saying? If you don¡¯t want me to live, then I have to find a way to live. However, it¡¯s a coincidence that I became friends with Miss Luna.¡±


    Wang Shengdong snorted and said, ¡°Hmph, so what? We¡¯re also her important partners. We¡¯re also friends with Miss Luna.¡±


    The smile on Meng Zhijing¡¯s face remained as she said, ¡°Friends have different types too. You guys are friends based on benefits, while Luna and I are pure friends.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said impatiently, ¡°Can you guys stop talking about this nonsense? It¡¯s useless to try to suppress our expectations in this way. Sister Jing is on good terms with Luna. If you don¡¯t satisfy Sister Jing, then your negotiations won¡¯t go on.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei directly exposed their purpose, causing the three members of the Wang Family to look rather unsightly. The imposing manner they had wanted to create was also broken by Ye Xiaofei all at once.


    Meng Zhijing also pulled a long face and said, ¡°Everyone, I won¡¯t say anything else. Last time, I sent Young Master Wang apensation value. I believe everyone has seen it, right?¡±


    Wang Shengdong said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, but this is a little too much. I think you¡¯re writing the business costs as the profit, right?¡±


    ¡°This is how we settle ounts,¡± Meng Zhijing said lightly. ¡°You can disagree, but I won¡¯t ept it.¡±


    The faces of the three members of the Wang Family darkened. Those words were really direct and did not give the Wang Family any face at all.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re asking for too much. I¡¯ll count the past week or so of business closure as ten days. I¡¯ll give you a million a day. Ten million is all we can give you.¡±


    ¡°io million? The Wang Family is a prominent family. You¡¯re really stingy to say such words. I¡¯m a more magnanimous person. Normally, we need 72 million, but I¡¯ll ask 70 million from you.¡±


    ¡°70 million? Why don¡¯t you go rob a bank?¡± Wang Yuqiang was so angry that he jumped up and shouted.


    ¡°Meng Zhijing, don¡¯t go too far. I definitely won¡¯t agree to this,¡± Wang Shengdong also said angrily.


    Meng Zhijing and Ye Xiaofei immediately stood up and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then forget it.¡±


    After saying that, the two of them actually walked toward the door.


    The Wang Family thought that Meng Zhijing and Ye Xiaofei were just putting on a show, but who knew that the two of them really wanted to leave after they opened the door?


    ¡°Wait!¡± Wang Shengdong finally opened his mouth to ask them to stay. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei turned around and gave the three of them a disdainful look. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do this earlier? Why did you have to dawdle? You¡¯re not cool at all.¡± The faces of the three members of the Wang Family were ashen, but they could only suppress their anger.


    Meng Zhijing said, ¡°It¡¯s only 70 million. It¡¯s not a big amount. I think you should transfer it to me now. I can tell Miss Lunater.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem!¡± Wang Shengdong asked for the ount number and called the Wang Family¡¯s finance department directly.


    In a short while, Meng Zhijing¡¯s ount had already received 70 million.


    Meng Zhijing met Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze, then pped her thigh and said, ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing I forgot to tell you guys. There¡¯s still a debt we haven¡¯t settled.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Wang Shengdong suppressed his anger and said. ¡°Didn¡¯t I justpensate you?¡±


    Meng Zhijing smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not what I wanted to say. What I want to say is that those are only the actual losses on the surface, and we still have many invisible losses. For example, my subordinates were poached, our influence declined, and so on.¡±


    ¡°Meng Zhijing, don¡¯t go too far. I gave you 70 million. It¡¯s enough to cover all those,¡± Wang Shengdong gritted his teeth and said.


    Meng Zhiri was still smiling and said, ¡°That¡¯s just what you think. For me, it¡¯s a different matter. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t ask for too much for the loss of the intangible assets. 30 million is enough. It¡¯s a whole number like the 70 million just now.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to ask for mental damagepensation after this?¡± Wang Yuqiang shouted angrily.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately looked pleasantly surprised and said to Meng Zhijing, ¡°Sister Jing, his words make sense. We should ask forpensation for our mental damage. We¡¯ve been under a lot of mental pressure these days.¡±


    Meng Zhijing immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we have to add that as well. However, how much should we ask for the mental damage inflicted?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rubbed his chin and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that thepensation for mental damage is the most serious. They oftenpensate tens of millions or hundreds of millions. We won¡¯t ask them for more.¡±


    ¡°Is 100 million enough?¡± Meng Zhijing tilted her head and looked a little suspicious.


    ¡°How about 200 million?¡± Ye Xiaofei turned his head to look at the three members of the Wang Family and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid they won¡¯t fork it out.¡± The faces of the three members of the Wang Family, especially Wang Shengdong and Wang Shengbei, were so dark that ink was about to drip out. They red at Wang Yuqiang fiercely.


    It was all because of that kid¡¯s big mouth. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many problems.


    Wang Yuqiang gritted his teeth and said, Do you think we¡¯ll give you as much as you want? 70 million aspensation is fair enough. Even in front of Luna, we can justify our case of not paying more.¡±


    Those words brought Wang Shengdong back to his senses. He said with a dark face, ¡°Meng Zhijing, we won¡¯t give you anything else other than the 70 million. I believe that Miss Luna understands our sincerity and won¡¯t let you ask for too much.¡±


    Meng Zhijing shrugged her shoulders. ¡°All right then. Since you don¡¯t want to give it to us, we can¡¯t force our way to the Wang Family¡¯s residence to snatch it, can we?¡±


    The three members of the Wang Family were relieved. It seemed that Meng Zhijing and Ye Xiaofei were just asking for an exorbitant price to try their luck. Once the Wang Family¡¯s attitude was firm, the two of them had no choice.


    At that moment, Luna walked in. The three members of the Wang Family stood up and greeted her.


    Luna walked up to Meng Zhijing and said, ¡°Zhijing, are you done yet?¡±


    Meng Zhijing shrugged her shoulders. ¡°We¡¯re not done yet. They still owe us 130 million, which they¡¯re determined not to give to us.¡±


    Luna frowned and looked at the three members of the Wang Family. ¡°What¡¯s there to fight over that sum? If they don¡¯t give it to you, I¡¯ll give it to you. Let¡¯s not waste our time.¡±


    The three members of the Wang Family were instantly dumbfounded. Luna¡¯s tone was clearly unhappy..

 Chapter 111 - 111: You Can Do It

    Chapter 111: You Can Do It


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Miss Luna, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re short of money, but their losses aren¡¯t that big at all!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we admit the actual losses. The loss of intangible assets is also fine, but thepensation for mental damage is too ridiculous.¡±


    The Wang Family immediately defended themselves.


    Luna was stunned for a moment before asking in confusion, ¡°A hundred million for mental damage is still too much? Where 1e from, I¡¯m afraid you can ask for a few hundred million. Zhijing is being very kind.¡±


    The three members of the Wang Family were instantly dumbfounded. Where Luna came from, the national conditions were different, and thews were also different. Here,pensation for mental damage had always been unimportant.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°I think we should forget about it. The Wang Family is so powerful. We can¡¯t win against them. It¡¯s fine if we suffer a little loss.¡±


    Meng Zhijing also nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll admit it. After all, the Wang Family is still our business partner. We went through fire and water for the Wang Family back then. The reason why we can develop until now is because we benefited from the Wang Family. It doesn¡¯t matter if we suffer a little loss.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang immediately nodded his head and said, ¡°This is for the best. Everyone canpromise and all be happy.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wang Shengdong red at him.


    Wang Yuqiang was still a little confused, not understanding what he said wrong.


    Wang Shengdong and Wang Shengbei¡¯s faces darkened even more. Meng Zhijing and Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words meant that the Wang Family was not a good partner and was using their power to oppress others. That was clearly aint to Luna.


    From Luna¡¯s expression, it was obvious that she was not in a good mood.


    Wang Shengdong immediately said loudly, ¡°Meng Zhijing, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s not that the Wang Family doesn¡¯t want topensate you. It¡¯s just that in business, we have to negotiate. Given our past cooperation, I¡¯ll immediately get the finance department to transfer another 130 million to you. Moreover, the Wang Family will never find trouble with you again. If you face any troubles, the Wang Family will also stand up for you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang, you¡¯re really a forthright big shot. It¡¯s my honor to work with someone like you,¡± Meng Zhijing immediately said. ¡°This is also the main reason why 1 chose the Wang Family to work with us. They really don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    The three members of the Wang Family were instantly overjoyed. They suddenly felt that the money they had spent was really worth it. It was only 200 million, yet it could deepen Luna¡¯s good impression of the Wang Family and increase the sess rate of the cooperation.


    In order to show their sincerity, the transfer of money was especially fast. In a few minutes, another 130 million was transferred to Meng Zhijing¡¯s ount.


    ¡°Mr. Wang,¡± Luna said with a smile. ¡°You should speed up your preparations. As long as you¡¯re ready, we can start working together.¡±


    ¡°Miss Luna, it won¡¯t take more than a week. The Wang Family will definitely be ready.¡± Wang Shengdongughed.


    After the three members of the Wang Family left, Ye Xiaofei and the other two returned to Luna¡¯s room.


    Pfft!


    ¡°As soon as she entered, Meng Zhijing couldn¡¯t help butugh. As sheughed, she said, ¡°Those few people from the Wang Family are really teasing me. Each and every one of them is as obedient as¡­ pets.¡±


    Luna sat down beside Ye Xiaofei and gently massaged his legs with her small hands. Her movements were natural and skillful as she said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Ye¡¯s methods are brilliant. Otherwise, there would definitely not be such an effect.¡±


    Meng Zhijing also sat on the other side of Ye Xiaofei. She hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and shook it gently. ¡°I¡¯ve really earned a lot this time. All my lost assets added up weren¡¯t worth 30 million, but now they¡¯ve be 200 million. Most importantly, those lost assets are now mine again.¡±


    ¡°Your assets are only so little?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked in surprise.


    Meng Zhijing pouted and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m from a small family. It¡¯s not easy for me to have so much money.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. For me, it¡¯s just that the first person 1 contacted uponing back was Luna, and 1 felt that money wasn¡¯t money anymore.¡± Ye Xiaofei shook his head lightly and said, ¡°Then, when I asked you to book the amusement park and you forked out ten million, that must have put you in a difficult position.¡±


    ¡°Compared to what you gave me, that money is nothing,¡± Meng Zhijing immediately said.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If you follow me, you have to follow me to get rich. How could 1 have you fork out money while working under me? The 200 million is all yours.¡±


    ¡°Huh? All mine? I¡¯m good. It¡¯s too much!¡± Meng Zhijing was shocked and quickly refused.


    Ye Xiaofei gently caressed Meng Zhijing¡¯s leg and said with a smile, ¡°Just take it. If you don¡¯t even dare to earn such a small thing, how are you going to work with me?¡±


    Meng Zhijing opened her mouth and smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you for your reward, Mr. Ye.¡±


    Luna pouted. ¡°You only gave Zhijing a reward. Why didn¡¯t you give me one? I¡¯ve also made a contribution.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have seeded. You¡¯ve contributed the most. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been so happy. How about this? 1¡¯11 give you another 20% pay raise. That should be fair, right?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯d rather get a realistic reward.¡± Luna pouted. ¡°Something that I can get right away will make me happier.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ How about I give you a massage?¡± Ye Xiaofei blinked.


    Luna¡¯s face turned red, and she shrank back. ¡°No need, no need!¡±


    Although it was very natural for her to massage Xiaofei¡¯s legs and head, she still could not easily receive Ye Xiaofei wanted to do to her. Therefore, those words made her retreat.


    ¡°I want that reward.¡± Meng Zhijing chuckled.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯d better forget it. I won¡¯t be able to hold it in when the timees. That will ruin your n.¡±


    Meng Zhijing was shocked. It was better for her not to use that kind of temptation. If she had intercourse with Ye Xiaofei, she could pull them into a rtionship, but it wouldn¡¯t go very far.


    Meng Zhijing wanted to improve and be stronger so that she could always be by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s side.


    Meng Zhijing subconsciously said with some lingering fear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. 1 must restrain myself in the future.¡±


    Luna was a little puzzled by Meng Zhijing¡¯s reaction and said, ¡°Zhijing, you¡­ Are you unwilling?¡±


    Meng Zhijing regained her smile and said, ¡°If I do that kind of thing, it will affect the growth of my strength. You don¡¯t have such considerations, so you can do it. Otherwise, no one will apany Mr. Ye at night..¡±

 Chapter 112 - 112: House Tour

    Chapter 112: House Tour


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei turned to look at Luna with a smile. His gaze made Luna quite flustered.


    ¡°No!¡± Luna shook her head. ¡°I still can¡¯t do this. My love for Mr. Ye isn¡¯t enough. Maybe it¡¯s only 50% love and 50% awe right now.¡±


    Luna was still as honest as ever.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Are you following the promise I made to you?¡±


    ¡°No! These two matters could not be mentioned in the same breath! My love for you will not increase just because you let me hold the shares of the Nox Company. Love is mutual. I feel that Mr. Ye doesn¡¯t love me that much now, so it will be difficult for our love to increase.¡±


    Those words made Ye Xiaofei feel a little awkward. Although Luna was good-looking, Ye Xiaofei really didn¡¯t have the feeling of love or liking her.


    Luna was the subordinate he needed, someone who would help him. Even if there was intimacy, it was only based on human instinct.


    Meng Zhijing saw that Ye Xiaofei did not speak and frowned slightly. She was shocked and quickly said, ¡°Luna is very straightforward. There¡¯s absolutely no problem with her loyalty to you.¡±


    After ail, she was getting more and more familiar with Luna and had a good rtionship with her. Meng Zhijing was helping Luna smooth things over.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Luna is right. When I¡¯m with you guys, I only have desires. I really don¡¯t have any love.¡±


    Luna looked disappointed. ¡°Mr. Ye, really not even a little?¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ve never really loved anyone. I don¡¯t know what love feels like.¡±


    Meng Zhijing smiled. ¡°I feel that being able to follow you is the happiest thing.


    1 don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also very happy working with Mr. Ye,¡± said Luna.


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Love or not, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone rang. His eyes lit up when he saw the number. He jumped up and ran to the balcony, ¡°Baby, did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s cold voice was heard.


    Ye Xiaofei deliberately eximed, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Yunshu, what do you need me for?¡±


    Fang Yunshu heard Ye Xiaofei¡¯s despicable tone. Why did she feel that that guy¡¯s ¡°baby¡± was actually referring to her?


    Fang Yunshu took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already moved. If you don¡¯t have anything to do today,e over.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t wait.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll send you the location,¡± said Fang Yunshu.


    After the call, Luna said sourly, ¡°Are you going on a date with Miss Fang?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m staying at her house tonight.¡±


    ¡°Staying at her house? You guys are already living together?¡± Luna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled. ¡°No, I¡¯m mainly going to apany her daughter. Her daughter likes me very much and even treats me as her father.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Xiaofei had taken the initiative to exin his rtionship with Fang Yunshu, Luna quickly asked, ¡°Then do you like Miss Fang?¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°She has such a bad temper. She¡¯s always breathing heavily and ring at me. I don¡¯t like her. I want to go to her ce for two reasons. Firstly, I like Ling¡¯er, and I want her condition to improve. Secondly, because I can only get news about something that happened back then from Fang Yunshu, I can only coax her.¡±


    Luna smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I see. I thought you wanted to pursue Miss Fang.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°Am I crazy? If 1 have so much time and energy, why not spend it with you and Zhiqing?¡±


    Luna¡¯s smile became even brighter. ¡°Right. I want to spend more time with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯ll be more opportunities to do that in the future.¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    As soon as Ye Xiaofei left, Luna turned to Meng Zhijing and said, ¡°Why are you smiling so strangely?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Meng Zhijing chuckled and shook her head in denial.


    Although Ye Xiaofei denied it and gave so many reasons, Meng Zhijing was still very clear that Fang Yunshu was a special existence in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart.


    However, the honest Luna couldn¡¯t tell at all, and Meng Zhijing didn¡¯t want to point it out.


    First of all, it was selfishness on Meng Zhijing¡¯s part. She didn¡¯t want to be surpassed in terms of emotional intelligence as it also involved her position in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart.


    Secondly, with Luna¡¯s personality, if Meng Zhijing told Luna the situation, she would definitely ask Ye Xiaofei outrightly, which would make Ye Xiaofei feel awkward.


    Ye Xiaofei drove to the neighborhood where Fang Yunshu lived.


    Fang Yunshu now knew that Ye Xiaofei was rich, so it wouldn¡¯t matter much for her to see his car. Ye Xiaofei just didn¡¯t want Fang Yunshu to know about his rtionship with Luna. The car was parked outside the neighborhood, so Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t see it.


    It was an ordinary neighborhood. Ye Xiaofei arrived at Fang Yunshu¡¯s door, feeling a little uneasy. He took a deep breath and adjusted his expression before gently knocking on the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s excited voice could be heard from inside.


    When the door opened, Fang Ling¡¯er opened her arms and shouted excitedly, ¡°I knew it was Daddy.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately picked up Fang Ling¡¯er and said with a smile, ¡°Baby, did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and kissed him hard on the cheek.


    Fang Yunshu, who was in the room, was a little speechless. Her daughter¡¯s condition seemed to disappear when around Ye Xiaofei. Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s level of activity did not look like she had autism.


    Ye Xiaofei carried Fang Ling¡¯er into the house. Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t wear your shoes. I just mopped the floor.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly kicked his shoes and walked in barefooted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll wipe it againter.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, let me show you our new home,¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said excitedly.


    ¡°All right!¡± Ye Xiaofei put Fang Ling¡¯er down.


    Fang Ling¡¯er immediately pulled Ye Xiaofei around the room.


    It was a two-bedroom apartment with a living room, which was about 80 square meters. The interior design was simple, but it looked clean and exquisite.


    ¡°Daddy, this is my room. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful!¡± Ye Xiaofei praised with a smile.


    ¡°This is your and Mommy¡¯s bedroom. You and Mommy will live here from now on.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu. Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened as she red at


    Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much..¡±

 Chapter 113 - 113:1 Only Saw a Little

    Chapter 113:1 Only Saw a Little


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It had been two days since Fang Yunshu moved there.


    Upon arrival, Fang Ling¡¯er was indeed excited for a while. After escaping from the oppressive environment of the Fang Family, her condition seemed to have improved.


    Fang Yunshu thought that she wouldn¡¯t need to look for Ye Xiaofei anymore.


    However, in just half a day, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s excitement for her new home disappeared and she returned to her usual self.


    Fang Yunshu had no choice but to call Ye Xiaofei over.


    But now that Ye Xiaofei was here, Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t know how to face him.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t know what to do. After Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er finished their tour of the room, they returned to the living room and sat on the couch. Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t know what to do either.


    For some reason, Ye Xiaofei could remainposed in front of Meng Zhijing and Luna.


    However, Fang Yunshu made him feel like he was in front of his parents or teachers like when he was young. He always felt guilty, afraid that he would be scolded by Fang Yunshu if he did something wrong.


    At that moment, there was a strange silence in the room.


    Fang Ling¡¯er sat between the two of them. She tilted her head and looked at Ye Xiaofei, then at Fang Yunshu. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go cook then,¡± said Fang Yunshu immediately.


    ¡°You know how to cook?¡± Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu suspiciously.


    Fang Yunshu snorted and said awkwardly, ¡°Is there a problem with me knowing how to cook?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but smile. Obviously, even if Fang Yunshu knew how to cook, her skills were limited.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted. ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡¯s cooking isn¡¯t good. Do you know how to cook?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°My barbecue is the best. Your mother has eaten it.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er immediately pouted and said, ¡°Mommy, you actually ate with Daddy without me.¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei, ming him for spouting nonsense in front of her daughter. Then, she said gently, ¡°That was a special case. I¡¯ll bring you along when I eat in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Daddy, can you cook for us?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er asked.


    Ye Xiaofei raised his chin. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll show you my skills today. Do you like seafood and fish?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely love it if Daddy makes it.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ye Xiaofei stood up and said, ¡°All right. We¡¯ll eat those today. I¡¯ll go out and buy them now.¡±


    ¡°I want to go too! Mommy will go too!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er jumped up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Fang Yunshu was about to refuse, but when she saw her daughter¡¯s expectant gaze, she finally nodded and said, ¡°It just so happens that I want to buy something too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Soon, the three of them changed into their clothes and left the house. Fang Ling¡¯er held onto their hands, and the smile on her face was indescribably bright. She didn¡¯t look sick at all.


    Ye Xiaofei stole a nce at Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu, who was still smiling, immediately red at him, and the smile on her face disappeared.


    When they reached the supermarket, Ye Xiaofei carried Fang Ling¡¯er and ced her in the shopping cart. He pushed the cart while Fang Yunshu went shopping. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, I want to buy that!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pointed at a pair of cartoon slippers on the shelf.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have slippers at home?¡± Fang Yunshu asked.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and said, ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t have slippers. These are beautiful. They can be Daddy¡¯s, Mommy¡¯s, and my slippers.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei went over and took three pairs, then said with a smile, ¡°Ling¡¯er is right. We really do look like a family of three.¡±


    Fang Yunshu looked at the two of them beaming with joy and had no reason to refuse.


    Walking to the food section, Ye Xiaofei chose a fish, as well as some crabs and shellfish.


    When they arrived at the snack section, Fang Ling¡¯er actually took the initiative to ask for some snacks.


    If other children wanted to eat that, their parents might not allow them to eat more. However, Fang Yunshu was very happy because Fang Ling¡¯er had never been interested in food before. Now that she was interested in something, it was a huge improvement.


    After buying four big bags full of things, the three of them returned with a full load.


    ¡°Change into the slippers! Change into the slippers!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er was actually very concerned about that matter. As soon as she came in, she took out the slippers and ced the biggest pair in front of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s feet.


    Then, she ced the other pair in front of Fang Yunshu and said, ¡°Mommy, you change to that too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already worn another pair. I¡¯ll just continue wearing it.¡± Just as Fang Yunshu was about to refuse, she saw her daughter pouting, so she could only change into it immediately.


    Fang Ling¡¯er had also changed into her new slippers. She pulled the two of them together and giggled happily. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, and l!¡±


    Fang Yunshu sighed softly in her heart. Her daughter¡¯s desire for a father and her expectations for a family of three seemed to have been satisfied at that moment.


    ¡°Baby, wait for me. I¡¯ll make you something delicious.¡± Ye Xiaofei went straight into the kitchen. Just because Ye Xiaofei had been on the ind, it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have any ability in cooking.


    The people on the ind, in addition to their own strong abilities, also had some strange hobbies. A few people were especially interested in cooking.


    As for the elites among humans like them, even if it was just a hobby of cooking, they could still do it to the best of their abilities.


    Besides, food was scarce on the ind, so they had to make the best use of every bit that could be eaten. Therefore, Ye Xiaofei really learned cooking skills from them.


    However, most of them were just theories. Now, he had the chance to put them into practice.


    ¡°Fang Yunshu, do you have an apron at home?¡± Ye Xiaofei poked his head out and asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fang Yunshu took an apron from the clothes rack and handed it to Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Help me tie it. My hands are oily.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Fang Yunshu refused without hesitation.


    However, when she turned around, she saw Fang Ling¡¯er looking at her with a scrutinizing gaze.


    The corner of Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. Fang Yunshu turned around and stood face to face with Ye Xiaofei, holding the string of his apron.


    Ye Xiaofei was about 1.8 meters tall. Although Fang Yunshu was shorterl, she was about the same height.


    Ye Xiaofei poked his head forward, and Fang Yunshu tied the apron around his neck.


    However, Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t stand up straight immediately. Fang Yunshu immediately became alert, and her face darkened.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s cor was a little loose, and the two of them were standing close to each other. With Ye Xiaofei looking down from above and poking his head out, wasn¡¯t he peeking into her cor?


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth. If not for her daughter, she would have exploded.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately stood up straight. He wanted to deny it, but he had a guilty conscience and subconsciously said, ¡°I only saw a little bit!¡±


    ¡°Go toh*ll!¡±

 Chapter 114 - 114: Flattering Fang Yunshu

    Chapter 114: ttering Fang Yunshu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    An hourter, a table of dishes was served.


    Fang Yunshu was surprised. Not only did the dishes look, smell, and taste good, but they were diverse.


    Fang Ling¡¯er took a deep breath and said, ¡°It smells so good. Daddy is so awesome.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled proudly, ¡°Come and taste my cooking.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er immediately ate it up. As she chewed, she mumbled, ¡°Daddy¡¯s cooking is really delicious.¡±


    Fang Yunshu tried a few mouthfuls. She wanted to mock him, but the taste was good. It was true that Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t say anything against her conscience, but it was absolutely impossible for her to praise Ye Xiaofei.


    After eating for a while, Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu in confusion and said, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you eat seafood?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome,¡± said Fang Yunshu lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. Watch me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei picked up a crab and waved his hands. His fingers were like butterflies flying through flowers.


    The crab was dismembered in the blink of an eye. The crab shell was neatly ced back together into its original position, with a pile of crab meat on the te beside it.


    Fang Yunshu and Fang Ling¡¯er were dumbfounded. Not only was the movement so fast that it dazzled their eyes, but it was also graceful.


    ¡°Have some.¡± Ye Xiaofei handed the crab meat to Fang Yunshu with a smile.


    Fang Ling¡¯er waved her hands excitedly and said, ¡°Daddy, 1 want some too. I want some too!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it for you too.¡±


    His tone was gentle and his eyes were full of love.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was eating the crab meat, but her eyes were fixed on the crab shell. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so powerful.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to learn how to do it?¡± Ye Xiaofei blinked.


    ¡°Can I learn it?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ye Xiaofei stroked Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You¡¯re a smart child. As long as you¡¯re willing to learn, you can definitely learn it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll learn. I¡¯ll learn!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er excitedly picked up a crab.


    ¡°Why do you want to learn that?¡± Fang Yunshu frowned. What if you hurt your hand?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and lowered her head without saying a word. The light in her eyes instantly disappeared.


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said to Fang Yunshu, ¡°Come with me for a moment.¡±


    The two of them walked to the balcony. Ye Xiaofei said with a straight face, ¡°For Ling¡¯er to be able to cultivate something that she¡¯s interested in, that¡¯s a great benefit to treating her condition. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fang Yunshu instinctively wanted to retort when Ye Xiaofei questioned her. However, when the words came out of her mouth, her rationality prevailed over her emotions. She said, ¡°Of course I know, but she¡¯s just a child. Isn¡¯t it too dangerous for her to learn such things?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Fang Yunshu. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Would I teach Ling¡¯er something that could hurt her? I¡¯m just using that as a starter before having her learn other things.¡±


    ¡°What other things?¡± Fang Yunshu immediately asked.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Practicing kung fu. As long as she¡¯s interested in that, she¡¯ll definitely be cured soon.¡±


    ¡°Practice kung fu?¡± Fang Yunshu frowned. Fang Ling¡¯er was so young¡­ Moreover, she was a girl. Would her arms and legs be very thick?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What 1 taught her will only make her more beautiful and elegant. She¡¯ll be even more beautiful than her mother.¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fang Yunshu immediately widened her eyes and said, ¡°But in the future, whatever you want to do, you¡¯d better tell me first. Remember, that is my daughter. Only I can decide what she should do. Without my consent, you definitely can¡¯t have her do anything in private.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was a little speechless. ¡°I¡¯m so good to Ling¡¯er, but you¡¯re guarding against me like I¡¯m a thief. That¡¯s a little too much.¡±


    Fang Yunshu opened her mouth and snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes. ¡°Our matters and Ling¡¯er¡¯s should be kept separate.¡±


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t say anything. Since she didn¡¯t object, it meant that she agreed.


    The two of them returned to the table. Fang Yunshu immediately smiled and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, I was wrong just now. If you want to learn, then learn. 1 hope to eat the crab meat you peel for me in the future.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er raised her head and nced at Fang Yunshu before lowering her head again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± said Fang Yunshu. ¡°Ask him if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er turned to Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up again. ¡°Daddy, teach me quickly.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that now. If you want to learn that, you have to learn something else as well.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er blinked her eyes, and her face tensed up. ¡°Daddy, is that difficult to learn? Do you have to teach me every day?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei instantly read Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s thoughts from her eyes and said seriously, ¡°It is definitely not easy. If you can persevere every day, then it will be effective.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are willing to teach me every day, I¡¯ll definitely practice every day.¡±


    Fang Yunshu looked at them and snorted. ¡°You¡¯d better give up on that idea. One or two days a week.¡±


    Fang Yunshu had seen through Fang Ling¡¯er and Ye Xiaofei¡¯s little scheme. They exchanged nces and chuckled.


    Fang Yunshu was speechless for a while. Her daughter was actually on the same side as Ye Xiaofei. She seemed to be an outsider.


    ¡°Come, you guys eat. I¡¯ll peel the crab meat for you.¡± In order to ease the awkwardness, Ye Xiaofei changed the topic.


    Fang Yunshu subconsciously wanted to reject him again, but then she thought about it again. That b*stard had caused her so much trouble. Wasn¡¯t it only right for him to serve her? Why shouldn¡¯t she use him?


    Thinking of that, Fang Yunshu felt at ease and atefortably.


    ¡°This tastes a little nd. That tastes a little salty.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t feel unhappy about Fang Yunshu¡¯s criticism. He immediately exined, ¡°1 haven¡¯t used these seasonings for too long, so I don¡¯t have a good gauge of the amount to be used. After seasoning them a few times, there will definitely be no problem.¡±


    Fang Yunshu felt even more at ease, and her expression rxed a lot. She even smiled.


    However, when Fang Yunshu met Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze, her face tensed up again.


    She couldn¡¯t look at that kid kindly. The past few years of grievances weren¡¯t so easy to get over..

 Chapter 115 - 115: Teaching Fang Ling’er

    Chapter 115: Teaching Fang Ling¡¯er


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After dinner, Fang Ling¡¯er dragged Ye Xiaofei into the bedroom.


    Fang Ling¡¯er closed the door and had Ye Xiaofei sit on the bed. She stood in front of Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t want to be with us every day?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m willing to be with you all every day,¡± Ye Xiaofei replied.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Then why were you so stupid just now that Mommy could see through you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because your mother is too smart. Besides, staying here for two days a week is her bottom line. Your request is too much.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pped her hands and said in frustration, ¡°Oh, 1 rushed it too much.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was amused by Fang Ling¡¯er and answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to take it slow. Let your mother ept it bit by bit. Otherwise, she definitely won¡¯t agree and will be wary of me at all times.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. 1 understand.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er nodded her head in agreement.


    Ye Xiaofei suspected that Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s autism did not exist at all. It was just that she did not want tomunicate with ordinary people.


    Recently, Ye Xiaofei had been thinking about how to start teaching from the ¡°heaven¡± portion in the Heaven and Earth Scripture.


    Now, he was more or less confident in having Fang Ling¡¯er try learning it.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, I¡¯ll start teaching you now. There will be a little ¡®bug¡¯ crawling inside your body in a while. You must remember the crawling movement.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯sbat arts practice, isn¡¯t it? 1 saw it being mentioned inics before.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei gave her a thumbs-up and said, ¡°My precious daughter is smart.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er puffed out her chest. ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the sea god.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei once again used his true qi to touch Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s Baihui acupoint. He had found a way to finally touch the aura there.


    Then, Ye Xiaofei extracted a wisp of it and brought it with him as it flowed through Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s meridians.


    After more than half an hour, Ye Xiaofei finally stopped. His forehead was already covered in sweat.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult so long as one knew how to do it. However, Ye Xiaofei had to be very careful. He was afraid that he might identally hurt Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s meridians.


    After he stopped, Ye Xiaofei could not help but smile.


    He finally understood the true meaning of the phrase ¡°a world¡¯s difference¡±.


    The true qi that Fang Ling¡¯er had drawn out was definitely ten times purer than his. Even if Ye Xiaofei used ten times the amount of true qi, it would still be difficult to do guiding.


    Furthermore, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s aura was able to nourish her meridians at a speed that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s true qi could not match.


    Fang Ling¡¯er opened her eyes and Ye Xiaofei asked with a smile, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement as she said, ¡°Daddy, there¡¯s really a little ¡®bug¡¯ crawling inside my body, and the ce where it crawled is sofortable.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.¡± You have to slowly remember how the little ¡®bug* crawled. Let it crawl out of your head, then crawl around your body, and then return to its home in your brain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it! Daddy, look at me. Help me see if I made it crawl right.¡±


    ¡°Make it crawl?¡± Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Ling¡¯er in surprise, his hand holding hers once again.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very obedient. It moves as I tell it to, but I¡¯ll just have it move ording to the route drawn by Daddy.¡±


    A few minutester, Ye Xiaofei let go of Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand, his mouth twitching.


    ¡°What a monster!¡± Ye Xiaofei could onlyment as such in his mind.


    Not only could Fang Ling¡¯er control the aura in the acupoints, but she could also control the flow of the energy in the acupoints.


    That little girl already had such a ¡°heaven¡± foundation and such a strong memory.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er tilted her head and asked. ¡°Is there something wrong with me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°You¡¯re too powerful. You scared me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the sea god! Of course I¡¯m powerful!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said proudly.


    ¡°Daddy, can I peel crabs now?¡± Ling¡¯er asked after a pause.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not enough. That is just the foundation. It will take some time to improve your reaction speed and physical strength. Then, you can use the little ¡®bug¡¯ to do things.¡±


    The door opened, and Fang Yunshu walked in.


    Actually, she had already visited a few times earlier and watched the two of them very seriously.


    Although Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t understand their actions, she had read novels before. It seemed like the two of them were doing something important, so she didn¡¯t dare to disturb them.


    Now that the two of them were finally back to normal, she asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted. ¡°Daddy said that I¡¯m so stupid. It¡¯ll take me a long time to learn it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fang Yunshu immediately red at Ye Xiaofei. Wasn¡¯t that a blow to the child¡¯s confidence?


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll learn it no matter how hard it is,¡± Ling¡¯er said.


    Fang Yunshu looked at Ling¡¯er¡¯s determined gaze and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Ling¡¯er, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯ll definitely learn it very quickly.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have tofort me. What Daddy taught me is very powerful. I can¡¯t learn too quickly. All right. Daddy, go out with Mommy first.¡±


    As soon as Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu left, Fang Ling¡¯er said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t leave. If I have something I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll have to look for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯lle in to see you in a while,¡± Ye Xiaofei replied and then gently closed the door.


    ¡°What is she practicing? The internal energy mentioned in novels?¡± Fang Yunshu asked in confusion.


    Ye Xiaofei said excitedly, ¡°More or less. But Ling¡¯er possesses something more powerful than that. She has a rare talent.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fang Yunshu looked at Ye Xiaofei doubtfully.


    Ye Xiaofei raised his chin and said, ¡°Heh. Listen. In a few years, Ling¡¯er will be the number one in the world.¡±


    ¡°Number one in the world?¡± Fang Yunshu asked. ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a guarantee,¡± Ye Xiaofei said seriously. ¡°1 don¡¯t know how monstrous her talent is, but adding on that I have a way to develop her talent, it¡¯ll be no joke.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said nonchntly, ¡°You mean number one in fighting? What¡¯s the use of that? Does she need skills like that?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s not all. She will be smarter and smarter. No matter what she does in the future, she will get twice the result with half the effort. D*mn it. 1 really don¡¯t know whose genes she has to be such an outstanding child.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That person is a bastard, scum!¡±


    Fang Yunshu suddenly felt quite satisfied that she could scold Ye Xiaofei without him realizing..

 Chapter 116 - 116: Time to Teach Fang Yunshu a Lesson

    Chapter 116: Time to Teach Fang Yunshu a Lesson


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Fang Yunshu finished talking about Fang Ling¡¯er, she took out herptop and started working on her stuff, ignoring Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei went to Fang Yunshu¡¯s side and stuck his head out. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at him and said, ¡°Stay away from me!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t move. He just smiled and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you. Don¡¯t work so hard.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern,¡± Fang Yunshu spat angrily.


    ¡°How¡¯s the cooperation with Nox Company going?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    Other than Fang Ling¡¯er, that topic seemed to resonate with Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the biggest shareholder of the Nox Company?¡± Fang Yunshu raised her head. ¡°How can you not know about that?¡±


    ¡°All, you believe me?¡± Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°You have to have a limit to your bragging. That¡¯s right, you¡¯re pretty sessful now, but how can you not know about the situation of the Nox Company? The Brown Family is thergest shareholder. How can you say such pretentious words?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± Ye Xiaofei grinned.


    Fang Yunshu snorted. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. I told you to keep Ling¡¯erpany, but you¡¯re not allowed to talk nonsense in front of her. If you teach her bad things, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. I treat Ling¡¯er as my own daughter. How can I teach her bad things?¡±


    Just then, Fang Yunshu¡¯s uncle, Fang Qianlong, called.


    ¡°Yunshu, have there been any problems with the cooperation with the Nox Company recently?¡±


    ¡°Everything has been going smoothly,¡± replied Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°But now, the Wang Family is suddenly very close to Miss Luna. Moreover, they have also transferred most of the family¡¯s funds to buy a particrlyrge factory from the Li Family at a high price. Their cooperation has progressed far more than ours.¡±


    ¡°All, 1 didn¡¯t know about that,¡± Fang Yunshu eximed. ¡°Is Miss Luna working with the Wang Family as well?¡±


    Fang Qianlong ordered, ¡°Hurry up and rify that matter. At the same time, speed up the progress of the cooperation. 1 definitely can¡¯t tolerate the opportunity of our Fang Family being snatched away by the Wang Family. If you screw that up, then you don¡¯t have to return to the Fang Family in the future!¡±


    ¡°All right, Uncle. I¡¯ll talk to Miss Luna right away.¡±


    ¡°Fang Yunshu!¡± Fang Qianlong¡¯s tone became fiercer. ¡°1 don¡¯t care what method you use, but you have to get the cooperation with the Nox Company!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! 1 will work hard.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hung up the phone with a frown. She had never expected such a bigpetitor to suddenly appear.


    Ye Xiaofei very discontentedly said, ¡°The Fang Family really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fang Yunshu asked subconsciously.


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°What else?¡± Working with the Nox Company is because of you. Without you, would the Nox Company work with the Fang Family? Shouldn¡¯t the Fang Family be respectful to you?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°They¡¯re already very good to me now. Don¡¯t sow discord among the Fang Family.¡±


    ¡°Is that sowing discord?¡± Ye Xiaofei said unhappily. ¡°The Fang Family treats you as a tool to make money. Don¡¯t you know how they treat you? You¡¯re still thinking of speaking up for them. 1 really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your head.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ After all, they are my family.¡±


    ¡°Family?¡± Ye Xiaofei was so angry that heughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ufortable when you say it yourself?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face stiffened, and then she suddenly red at him and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. 1 don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was truly angered by Fang Yunshu¡¯s stupidity. He didn¡¯t say anything more, but in his heart, he was thinking about how he could teach Fang Yunshu a profound lesson, so that she could more clearly understand her position in the Fang Family.


    Under the current circumstances, Fang Yunshu would probably not get any benefits from the Fang Family¡¯s cooperation with Nox Company. In the end, all fruits ofbor would fall into the hands of the Fang Family.


    Ye Xiaofei had nothing to do with the rest of the Fang Family, and he even had some enmity with them, so why should he give them any benefits?


    In the past, Ye Xiaofei had wanted to do Fang Yunshu a favor, but now that he had interacted with her more, he had changed his mind.


    He sent a message to Luna on his phone: ¡°Stop working with the Fang Family.¡± ¡°What? Why? Did you quarrel with Miss Fang?¡± Luna replied immediately.


    ¡°No. 1 now realize that she¡¯s very stupid and has been helping the Fang Family. 1 don¡¯t like her family, so I don¡¯t need to give these benefits to them. I can use the Wang Family as an excuse to stop cooperating with the Fang Family and also give the Wang Family the impression that their cooperation with the Nox Company has be more certain.¡±


    ¡°All right, I understand. 1¡¯11 do a good job.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had just finishedmunicating with Luna when Fang Yunshu called Luna.


    Ye Xiaofei was watching the show from the side. It was time to teach that woman a lesson.


    ¡°Miss Luna, 1 want to confirm with you that the next negotiation can be brought forward.¡± After a few simple pleasantries, Fang Yunshu got straight to the point.


    ¡°Miss Fang, through the recent period of time, we have discovered that your Fang Family has many problems and is not a very suitable partner for cooperation.¡±


    ¡°What? Miss Luna, your words¡­ What do you mean?¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Miss Fang, I like you very much as a person, and I¡¯m willing to work with you. However, you can¡¯t control the Fang Family¡¯s overall resources. Moreover, the Fang Family¡¯s industry andpany management structure are too old and corrupt. That is a very big problem. If we continue to work together, we¡¯ll have to bear a huge risk.¡±


    ¡°Miss Luna, we will make changes to all of that. Please consider it carefully. After all, the Fang Family has already invested too much in the cooperation with Nox Company. If we stop now, we will bear a huge loss.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it. Nox Company has also invested a lot and also suffered a lot of losses. However, it¡¯s better to stop the losses in time than to lose more.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was so anxious that her forehead was covered in sweat. She said, ¡°Miss Luna, don¡¯t you think we have a chance at all?¡±


    ¡°That depends on our major shareholder. It is no longer something 1 can decide. 1 can only ask for your forgiveness and hope that we can still be friends.¡±


    ¡°Miss Luna¡­ Hey! Hey!¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s body went limp when she heard the sound of the call. She fell backward.


    She didn¡¯t even notice that she had suddenly sat on Ye Xiaofei¡¯sp¡­.

 Chapter 117 - 117: Pushing the Responsibility

    Chapter 117: Pushing the Responsibility


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That was definitely an effect that Ye Xiaofei did not expect. It was simply a pleasant surprise.


    He hugged her gently. Fang Yunshu¡¯s hair brushed against his face, and a faint fragrance instantly filled his nose.


    The touch on her legs was soft and bouncy, making Ye Xiaofei¡¯s imaginations run wild and emotions difficult to control.


    Ye Xiaofei was instantly intoxicated. His arms were already wrapped around Fang Yunshu¡¯s waist, and his face was buried in her hair, unwilling to let go.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s brain was in a state of short-circuit. Luna¡¯s change had caught her off guard.


    Not realizing that she was sitting on Ye Xiaofei¡¯sp, Fang Yunshu immediately picked up her phone and called Fang Qianlong.


    As soon as the call connected, Fang Yunshu said anxiously, ¡°Uncle, Luna suddenly said that they won¡¯t cooperate with the Fang Family anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± Fang Qianlong immediately cried out.


    ¡°She said that she¡¯s discovered many problems with the Fang Family through her interactions with us. She felt that the Fang Family was no longer suitable to be a partner.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always in charge of getting in touch with Luna?¡± Fang Qianlong roared. ¡°Why did such a sudden change happen? How are you getting things done? How did you offend her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Fang Yunshu quickly exined. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a good rtionship with her. The main problem now is that she¡¯s not satisfied with the Fang Family¡¯s management and industrial structure.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. The Fang Family has already done our best. Everyone is fully cooperating with that cooperation. Do you know how much effort everyone has put in? Do you know how much money the Fang Family has invested and how much losses the Fang Family will suffer if the cooperation fails?¡±


    Fang Qianlong was already flustered and exasperated. He roared, ¡°Come back immediately and exin everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Fang Yunshu was about to get up when she felt something tighten around her waist and sat down again.


    At that time, she realized that she was sitting on Ye Xiaofei¡¯sp. Fang Yunshu pulled Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand away and stood up, shouting angrily, ¡°B*stard! You¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was really enjoying himself earlier. Fang Yunshu¡¯s sudden rise made him feel an indescribable sense of disappointment. However, when he saw Fang Yunshu¡¯s angry gaze, he didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me. You sat on myp just now. I only wrapped my arms around your waist, afraid that you would fall, so you can¡¯t say that 1 touched you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu red fiercely at Ye Xiaofei. She was not in the mood to argue with that guy. ¡°You stay at home with Ling¡¯er. I¡¯m going back to the Fang Family.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to go back at all. The problem lies with the other members of the Fang Family, but they will definitely push the responsibility to you. Why do you need to go back and be scolded?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all discussing how to solve that problem and how to make up for it. My uncle was just desperate earlier,¡± said Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Desperate? Hehe¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei pursed his lips and said, ¡°Do you think you believe what you said?¡±


    Fang Yunshu opened her mouth and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯re prejudiced against the Fang Family.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Fang Yunshu, shook his head and sighed. ¡°Sigh, 1 think you really choose to see only the good side of people.¡±


    Fang Yunshu waved her hand and said angrily, ¡°1 don¡¯t have the time to talk about that with you. I¡¯m going back to the Fang Family right now.¡±


    As soon as Fang Yunshu rushed out of the house, Fang Ling¡¯er ran out and pouted. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go help Mommy. Otherwise, Mommy will be bullied again.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Deal!¡± Let¡¯s secretly follow her to the capital.¡±


    After waiting for two minutes, Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er slipped out of the house and got into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s Lamborghini.


    ¡°Daddy, is that your car?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er asked curiously.


    Ye Xiaofei said as he moved, ¡°Yeah, I just bought it. Isn¡¯t it sleek?¡±


    ¡°So sleek!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er looked around happily.


    When she was with Ye Xiaofei, Fang Ling¡¯er was interested in everything. She was like a curious baby, and she didn¡¯t look like an autistic child at all.


    ¡°Daddy, did you stop that foreigner auntie from working with Mommy?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er suddenly asked.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked in surprise.


    ¡°You said that you¡¯re the biggest shareholder of thatpany.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er tilted her head.


    ¡°Haha, do you believe me?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and said, ¡°Of course 1 do. Mommy¡¯s just stupid for not believing you.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know why 1 did it?¡± Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    ¡°You just feel that if you give the Fang Family the cooperation, Mommy won¡¯t be able to reap the benefits, so you shouldn¡¯t give it to them. You don¡¯t like them, and they always bully Mommy and me.¡±


    Even though Ye Xiaofei knew that Fang Ling¡¯er was a mischievous child, he could not help but praise her for her ability to analyze events!


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. They don¡¯t like my precious you and your mother, so I won¡¯t give them any benefits.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t give it to them!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er also waved her fists.


    It was obvious that the little girl had a lot of resentment toward the Fang Family.


    In the Fang Family¡¯s meeting hall, everyone¡¯s faces were dark.


    As soon as Fang Yunshu entered, Fang Yunduo pointed at her and screamed, ¡°Fang Yunshu, what did you do? We were clearly working together. Why did they suddenly want to stop working together?¡±


    Fang Yunshu quickly repeated Luna¡¯s words.


    The members of the Fang Family were all furious.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t. Excuses. There¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with the Fang Family. It must be you, Fang Yunshu!¡±


    ¡°I told you long ago that it¡¯s not reliable to leave such an important matter to her. Now, there¡¯s indeed a problem.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression was unsightly. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to me me now. Shouldn¡¯t we be thinking about what we did wrong and what problems we have to correct?¡±


    Fang Yunduo said in exasperation, ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to say that the cooperation between the Nox Company was because of you, and it was the Fang Family who ruined your sess?¡±


    ¡°I just want everyone to analyze the matter rationally so that we can resolve it,¡± Fang Yunshu said hurriedly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you making excuses? You were the one who made all the contact with Luna. How could Luna suddenly change her mind if it wasn¡¯t your fault?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the problem,¡± Fang Qianlong said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re asking us what to do? Fang Yunshu, I¡¯m warning you. If you don¡¯t solve that problem and restore our cooperation with the Nox Company, don¡¯t evere back to the Fang Family again.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was attacked by all kinds of vicious words, leaving her no chance to retort. The helplessness and pain she felt was indescribable.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go.¡±


    With a crisp sound, Fang Ling¡¯er and Ye Xiaofei walked in hand in hand.


    Fang Ling¡¯er strode forward with her chest puffed out and her head held high. Her small body gave off an indescribable domineering aura..

 Chapter 118 - 118: Extremely Shameless

    Chapter 118: Extremely Shameless


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why did yon bring Ling¡¯er here?¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei, but her heart was warm.


    There, everyone was ming her and criticizing her as if all the mistakes were her fault. Only her daughter and Ye Xiaofei were on the same side as her.


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°If we didn¡¯te, you would have been bullied to death by them.¡±


    Fang Qianlong was furious. ¡°It¡¯s you again. This is our family matter. You have no right to butt in.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at the Fang Family coldly. ¡°It has nothing to do with me whether your family members die or not. Yunshu, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei again, then said to the Fang Family, ¡°I can go to Luna now, but if we don¡¯t correct the problem she raised, we won¡¯t be showing our sincerity at all. I don¡¯t have the confidence to salvage the cooperation this way.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei saw that Fang Yunshu was going to argue with the Fang Family, so he did nor stop her. He wanted to see how shameless the Fang Family could be. He also wanted to see if Fang Yunshu wouldpletely give up on the Fang Family.


    ¡°The problems with our Fang Family? Come,e, you point out what exactly is wrong with the Fang Family.¡±


    I¡¯ve noticed some problems recently.¡¯<sup>1</sup> Fang Yunshu took a deep breath.


    ¡°Tell me then,¡± Fang Qianlong said in a low voice.


    Fang Yunshu looked at Fang Ling er and then ar Ye Xiaofei. Their eyes were filled with encouragement, which made her feel more courageous.


    Fang Yunshu raised her head and said, ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t stand on ceremony. The Fang Family is stillpletely managed by the family. Almost all the important positions are held by our own people.¡±


    ¡°It is the Fang Family¡¯s property,¡± stared Fang Qianlong.¡±What¡¯s wrong with using our own people for important positions?¡±


    ¡°The main problem is that the people in those positions don¡¯t have that much ability,¡± said Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Who are you calling incapable?¡± Fang Yunduo immediately shrieked. ¡®Come on, tell me. Point it out.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Although these words may sound offensive, argepany that can develop well will hire more professional management talents for many important positions. The Fang Family¡¯s management method is indeed a little outdated.¡±


    Fang Yunduo sneered and said, ¡°You put it so nicely. In your opinion, we might as well have outsiders manage all thepanies under the Fang Family. I think that is your scheme. When we can cooperate with the Nox Company, those people will be able to be used by you. Then, you can truly control rhe Fang Family.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    Fang Yunshu was about to defend herself when Fang Yunduo interrupted her. He nced at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°At that time, once you get married, the entire Fang Family¡¯s property would be given to someone else along with you. By rhe way, shouldn¡¯t your surname be Ye then?¡±


    Those words immediately triggered the Fang Family. That was something they absolutely could not tolerate.


    ¡°Fang Yunshu, you¡¯re really good at scheming. It must be the kid¡¯s idea, right?¡± Fang Yunduo suggested in a strange tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Ye Xiaofei responded. ¡°If Yunshu and the Nox Company seed, she¡¯ll definitely take control of the Fang Family. In order to prevent rhe Fang Family from changing their surname, that cooperation must not go on.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Fang Yunshu red ar Ye Xiaofei and said sincerely, ¡°I, Fang Yunshu, only care about the Fang Family and have never had second thoughts. I raised these questions, which are the key to salvaging our rtionship with the Nox Company.¡±


    Fang Qianlong waved his hand. ¡°These problems aren¡¯t problems at all. The Fang Family has been operating this way for so many years and we haven¡¯t seen any problems.¡±


    Fang Yunshu had been suppressing her anger, but no one was convinced. She finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and said, ¡°So you don¡¯t want to cooperate with the Nox Company?¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll cooperate!¡± Fang Qianlong said resolutely. ¡°We have already invested so much. If we don¡¯t seed, ir will cause great losses. Moreover, the entire Peace City thinks that we will be the number one family in the future. If we stop now, won¡¯t the Fang Family be a joke?¡±


    Pffr!


    Ye Xiaofei was really amused and said, ¡°You want to cooperate, but the other party raised the problems and you didn¡¯t correct it. You keep saying that it¡¯s for the development of the Fang Family, but everyone is thinking about their own little tricks and can¡¯t bear to give up the little benefits in their hands. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words hit the nail on the head of many people in the Fang Family, but who was willing to admit that that was the truth?


    ¡°Nonsense. We are ail thinking for the future of the Fang Family!¡±


    ¡°You, an outsider br*t, are trying to sow discord in the Fang Family. What a huge joke.¡±


    ¡°The Fang Family is really united,¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°But Yunshu, have you realized that you¡¯re the only one excluded from their union?¡±


    Fang Yunshu sighed. How could she not know that the Fang Family only cared about their own interests? Only she would truly care about the Fang Family as a whole, which was why she was so out of ce.


    Before that incident with Ye Xiaofei, although Fang Yunshu was young, she had already disyed outstanding talent and courage. However, she had also threatened the interests of too many people in the Fang Family. That was one of the main reasons why she was ostracized.


    Fang Yunshu took a deep breath. ¡°Uncle, please reconsider my words. This might be ourst chance.¡±


    Fang Yunduo snorted. ¡°Fang Yunshu, you said that we only care about our own interests and that you are thinking about the Fang Family. Fine. In this crucial moment, let¡¯s see your performance. Go and make the cooperation a sess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If you do so, then you are a member of the Fang Family.¡±


    ¡°You ruined the cooperation yourself, and you¡¯re still saying that we re in the wrong. I¡¯ve seen thick-skinned people, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone with skin thicker than you.¡±


    ¡°The Fang Family had such a good opportunity, but it was destroyed in your hands. How can you have the gall toe back and make us take the responsibility for it?¡±


    Everyone was moring. FangQianwan snorted and said sternly, ¡°Fang Yunshu, did you hear what everyone thinks of you? You have to make up for the cooperation with the Nox Company now. Otherwise, you will never be allowed to into the Fang Family¡¯s residence again!¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    Ye Xiaofei could not help but be dumbstruck. The shamelessness of those people from the Fang Family actually made him feel that they were much worse off than the people on Viin Ind..

 Chapter 119 - 119: Delightful Sight

    Chapter 119: Delightful Sight


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Ye Xiaofei¡¯s car, Fang Yunshu sat in the front passenger seat with Fang Ling¡¯er in her arms. She didn¡¯t say a word.


    Fang Ling¡¯er raised her hand and gently caressed Fang Yunshu¡¯s cheek. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad. Daddy and 1 love you!¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips curled into a forced smile as she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m just thinking about how to resolve that matter.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, help Mommy think of a solution,¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said immediately.


    Ye Xiaofei said while driving, ¡°1 feel that you shouldn¡¯t care about that matter. Those people from the Fang Family are a group of ungrateful wolves. Don¡¯t you understand now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. They¡¯re not that kind of people.¡± Fang Yunshu bit her lips and said dejectedly, ¡°They¡¯re just a little selfish.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei curled his lips in disdain. He was toozy to further convince Fang Yunshu otherwise.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand Fang Yunshu. The Fang Family had already treated her like that, yet she was still caring for them. She was really stupid.


    The car stopped outside Fang Yunshu¡¯s neighborhood, and the three of them returned to Fang Yunshu¡¯s house.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, it¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed early,¡± Fang Yunshu uttered to Fang Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°No. 1 still want to y with Daddy for a while.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pouted.


    Fang Yunshu red at Fang Ling¡¯er. ¡°No can do. It¡¯s already past eleven at night. Children shouldn¡¯t sleep sote. If you continue like that, I won¡¯t let hime over in the future.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er immediately calmed down and said, ¡°Then Daddy is not allowed to leave tonight. 1 still want Daddy to wake me up tomorrow morning. I¡¯ve never been woken up by Daddy before.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded and said, ¡°All right, then go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep, Daddy. I can only sleep if you tell me a story.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei readily agreed and brought Fang Ling¡¯er to bed. He patiently told her two stories before she fell asleep in satisfaction.


    When Ye Xiaofei returned to the living room, Fang Yunshu was still sitting on the couch, frowning.


    Ye Xiaofei sat beside her and asked, ¡°Still thinking about that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me.¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei impatiently.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Xiaofei was about to enter her bedroom, Fang Yunshu suddenly realized something amiss and quickly said, ¡°Stop right there. You¡¯re not allowed to enter my room.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°Then where should I sleep?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You sleep on the couch,¡± Fang Yunshu replied with a straight face.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and responded, ¡°You¡¯re really something. You actually asked me to sleep on the couch. But when 1 previously sat on the couch, you chased me away.¡±


    This time, when Ye Xiaofei sat on the couch, Fang Yunshu did not chase him away.


    Ye Xiaofei looked at her from the side. Even though Fang Yunshu was frowning and her face was tense, Ye Xiaofei felt his heart well up with special emotion. However, he also felt a little heartache. If Ye Xiaofei hadn¡¯t suddenly given that order today, would Fang Yunshu not be so distressed?


    However, Ye Xiaofei felt that he had to be ruthless. Otherwise, Fang Yunshu would never be able to escape the Fang Family¡¯s exploitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you rest early?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Fang Yunshu shook her head.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take a shower first? It will help you rx, and your mind will be more active.¡±


    Fang Yunshu turned around and saw Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shifty-looking face. She immediately gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°You bastard, what are you thinking?¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed and responded, ¡°What am 1 thinking? I¡¯m not thinking about anything. I¡¯m just concerned about you!¡±


    ¡°Care about me? Your mind is filled with dirty thoughts, right? Ye Xiaofei, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯te to my house and don¡¯t have any messy thoughts, or else¡­¡±


    Fang Yunshu suddenly picked up a fruit knife from the table, looking as fierce as a little leopard.


    Ye Xiaofei shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m just having you take a shower to rx. If you don¡¯t want to take a shower, then forget it.¡±


    A few minutester, Fang Yunshu turned to Ye Xiaofei and stated, ¡°No matter how 1 think about it, there¡¯s no way to salvage that cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Then give up,¡± Ye Xiaofei uttered lightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give up. Do you have any ideas?¡± Fang Yunshu shook her head.


    ¡°Yes. A word from me is all it takes. However¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei blinked his eyes and continued, ¡°you have to tell me about what happened back then.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened, and she stood up and went back to her bedroom.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but be tongue-tied. Today¡¯s matter had put Fang Yunshu in such a difficult position, but once it was mentioned, Fang Yunshu immediately turned hostile.


    Why was it so difficult for Fang Yunshu to talk about that incident back then?


    Although it was a rented house, the couch was quite soft. Ye Xiaofei was enjoying himself lying on it.


    Looking at Fang Yunshu¡¯s bedroom door, Ye Xiaofei really had the thought of sneaking in.


    However, thinking of Fang Yunshu¡¯s cold gaze and her angry expression after being bullied by himst time, Ye Xiaofei gave up the idea.


    Hey on the couch and fell asleep before long.


    At about four o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, Ye Xiaofei opened his eyes as soon as the door opened.


    Although it was still dark, Ye Xiaofei could still see everything in the room.


    Fang Yunshu pushed the door open and walked out. She was only wearing a thin nightgown, which hem was twisted together. The scene almost made Ye Xiaofei have a nosebleed.


    ¡°Temptation! That was f*cking temptation!¡± Ye Xiaofei shouted in his heart, almost jumping up and pouncing over.


    But at that moment, Fang Yunshu suddenly stopped in her tracks and dashed back to her bedroom.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but exim in pity. Fang Yunshu reacted too quickly. If she had reacted a little slower, Ye Xiaofei would have been able to feast his eyes on her for a while longer.


    After a while, Fang Yunshu came out again.


    This time, she was wearing normal clothes and looked at Ye Xiaofei a few times.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately closed his eyes and watched Fang Yunshu enter the bathroom through the small gap between his eyelids and the bottom of his eye.


    After a while, Fang Yunshu came out of the bathroom and tiptoed toward Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but wonder what that woman wanted to do. He knew very well that Fang Yunshu definitely wasn¡¯t out to feel him over.


    Could it be that that woman wanted to take revenge for what happened back then and end Ye Xiaofei while he was asleep?

 Chapter 120 - 120: Stay Away

    Chapter 120: Stay Away


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes werepletely closed as he circted the Heaven and Earth Scripture. Fang Yunshu¡¯s every move, even the changes in her breathing and heartbeat, were all recorded in his mind.


    Fang Yunshu stood in front of the coffee table and did not move. Her eyes were fixed on Ye Xiaofei.


    Creak!


    Ye Xiaofei could ¡°see¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s gritted teeth.


    Her eyes were about to spit fire. It was really a kind of anger that wanted to swallow Ye Xiaofei alive.


    After a while, she suddenly let out an inaudible sigh, and her gaze becameplicated.


    Although Ye Xiaofei could feel Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes moving and where she was looking, he really couldn¡¯t feel theplicated expression in her eyes.


    Shaking her head, Fang Yunshu returned to her bedroom and closed the door.


    ¡°Why does that woman feel a little strange?¡± Ye Xiaofei muttered in his heart. He really couldn¡¯t understand Fang Yunshu¡¯s mentality.


    Even if Fang Yunshu had been brooding over what had happened back then, she wouldn¡¯t be so secretive about it that she couldn¡¯t even talk about it.


    Besides, Fang Yunshu¡¯s attitude toward him seemed to have been mixed with hatred recently. However, Ye Xiaofei could not figure out what it was exactly.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t think too much about it since he couldn¡¯t figure it out for the time being. Now that he could move in from time to time, he had plenty of time to waste with Fang Yunshu.


    Sooner orter, he would find out everything that happened back then.


    The next morning, Fang Yunshu woke up very early. Ye Xiaofei heard noises and got up as well.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, get up quickly. You have to go to kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Daddy to wake me up.¡± Fang Ling¡¯ery on the bed, refusing to get up.


    Ye Xiaofei came in and said, ¡°Come on, get up.¡±


    ¡°All, it¡¯s great that Daddy lives here.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er blinked and whispered into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ear, ¡°Are you staying in Mommy¡¯s room?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°No, 1 sleep on the couch.¡±


    ¡°How stupid!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er gave Ye Xiaofei a look of disdain.


    Ye Xiaofei checked Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s true qi and was speechless. Her foundation of ¡°heaven¡± was indeed strong. After just one night of learning, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s meridians were already as developed as Ye Xiaofei¡¯s when he was one month into learning.


    Since Fang Yunshu had moved houses, she had to send Fang Ling¡¯er to a new kindergarten. There was a kindergarten in the neighborhood where she lived. Two days ago, Fang Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t like to go to the kindergarten at all, but today, Fang Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t have any objections to going to the kindergarten. She even waved goodbye to her.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er¡¯s mommy, Ling¡¯er is very lively today.¡± The kindergarten teacher could tell that Fang Ling¡¯er was different from the rest, and she was pleasantly surprised.


    Fang Yunshu was so bothered by Luna¡¯s sudden deration the day before that she only now realized the change in Fang Ling¡¯er.


    After sending Fang Ling¡¯er off, the two of them walked out of the neighborhood. Ye Xiaofei smiled at Fang Yunshu and said, ¡°It seems that mying here is still very useful.¡±


    Fang Yunshu did not refute Ye Xiaofei this time. She said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you for that.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with me. I like Ling¡¯er too. I¡¯m happy to see her get better. However, my visits need to be consistent. I¡¯lle early tonight and make some delicious food for you two, then keep Ling¡¯erpany.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was about to agree, but she regained her senses. ring at Ye Xiaofei, Fang Yunshu stated, ¡°Come back in two days.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei pulled a long face and said, ¡°Look at you. I¡¯m doing this for Ling¡¯er¡¯s sake. By not letting mee, are you dying Ling¡¯er¡¯s recovery?¡±


    Fang Yunshu stared at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°Of course I have Ling¡¯er¡¯s interests at heart. You¡¯re here every day now, but can youe here every day for the rest of your life?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°That¡­ probably not.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fang Yunshu snorted and said, ¡°Then what else do you have to say? It¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯ve made Ling¡¯er so attached to you. When you leaveter, Ling¡¯er will definitely be very disappointed. Her condition might then rpse.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei thought it was reasonable and answered, ¡°What you said makes sense. I really can¡¯t stay here every day. Two days a week is indeed a good choice.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face was dark as she uttered coldly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    Outside the neighborhood, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you over.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Fang Yunshu hailed a taxi and left without looking back.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He didn¡¯t understand why Fang Yunshu suddenly changed her attitude. How did he offend her?


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s mother would be discharged from the hospital in two days. Ye Xiaofei wanted to buy Ning Xiaoyu and her mother a house today so that they could move to their new home.


    Ning Xiaoyu and her mother had been living a hard life. Ye Xiaofei wanted them to live the best life, so he chose the best real estate in Ning City, Schrly Residences.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t study in detail why that ce was good, but he knew that the houses there were the most expensive. As long as rich people bought houses there, it meant that the houses there were definitely good.


    After parking the car, Ye Xiaofei went straight to the sales office.


    However, as soon as he entered, he actually met a familiar person, Fang Yunduo from the Fang Family.


    Fang Yunduo also saw him and immediately red at him fiercely.


    As long as she didn¡¯t provoke him, Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t be bothered with that woman.


    A female salesperson in her twenties came up to them and said, ¡°Sir, are you here to see a house?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded.


    ¡°Is that your first time here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, 1 am! Just rmend me a better one.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Fang Yunduo called out in an enigmatic manner. ¡°Asking to rmend a better one? Can you afford it?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Fang Yunduo and said rudely, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Get lost.¡±


    Fang Yunduo¡¯s face turned red. She was the youngdy of the Fang Family, after all. She was a person of status. Being insulted in public was even more embarrassing than being beaten by Ye Xiaofei in the Fang Family.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, do you know how much a t here costs? Can you afford it? Do you know how much the property management fees here cost? Even if you can afford it, can you afford to live here? Oh, I understand now. Did you not even get to eat in the morning ande here to freeload some free food and drink?¡±


    When the saleswoman heard Fang Yunduo¡¯s words, she frowned. She, the saleswoman, hated that kind of people. They were not afraid of peopleing over to cheat them of food and drink. The most important thing was to waste their time to make money..

 Chapter 121 - 121: Greedy

    Chapter 121: Greedy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Sir, we have a lot of free food here. You can take it yourself. I¡¯m very busy with work, so I won¡¯t be entertaining you,¡± the saleswoman said and turned to wee another customer.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened. The saleswoman had just left him to help himself. What kind of service was that salesperson providing?


    Fang Yunduoughed happily and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, look at your face. Do you still have the cheek to stay here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really cheap,¡± Ye Xiaofei stated angrily.


    Fang Yunduo subconsciously took two steps back and said, ¡°You¡¯re really arrogant. If you have the guts, then try being arrogant here. I can guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to walk out of that door.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei felt that Fang Yunduo was really annoying, but he was there to buy a house today, so he said loudly, ¡°I want to buy a house.¡±


    However, no salesperson came. They all knew Fang Yunduo. If Fang Yunduo said that Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t afford a house, then he definitely couldn¡¯t afford it. Besides, who would want to offend Fang Yunduo, the eldest daughter of the Fang Family?


    Fang Yunduo became even happier and said proudly, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re really that good. In this society, what¡¯s important is money and power. See, everyone believes what 1 say because I¡¯m the Fang Family¡¯s young miss.¡±


    At that moment, a female salesperson walked up quickly and asked, ¡°Mr. Ye, how are you? I¡¯m here to serve you.¡±


    Fang Yunduo immediately widened her eyes and shouted, ¡°Are you stupid? He can¡¯t afford it at all.¡±


    The saleswoman said firmly, ¡°Whether they can afford it or not, they are still our customers. We have to treat them seriously. Mr. Ye, this way, please. Let me introduce you to our products. I will definitely help you choose a house that you will be satisfied with.¡±


    Fang Yunduo was even more dissatisfied. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve offended me. You have to think about the consequences. Can you bear it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just doing my job. Miss Fang, you are not my customer, so I don¡¯t need to amodate you.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Fang Yunduo red fiercely at the saleswoman, already thinking about how to punish that senseless girl.


    Fang Yundo was going to buy a vi there, and coupled with her status, she did not believe that she would not gain any respect.


    When they arrived at the seat by the window, the smile on the salesperson¡¯s face became even brighter. ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye. My name is Zhao Yuanrong. It is my pleasure to serve you.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but my friend knows you. She told me to wee you and that you¡¯ll give me a big business deal,¡± Zhao Yuanrong said embarrassedly.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Is she the one who talked to you just now? 1 only saw her back. She seems a little familiar, but I really can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen her before. Have here and meet me.¡±


    Zhao Yuanrong sent a WeChat message, and her friend walked over. Ye Xiaofei saw the girl¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡±


    That girl was the front desk receptionist of the hotel. Ye Xiaofei had dealt with her before, so he still had some impression of her. He also remembered that her name was Liu Qing.


    Liu Qing stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye. I¡¯m off today, so 1 came here to see my ssmate. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why she had such good judgment. So it was you who reminded her.¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed.


    ¡°I offended Mr. Ye because I didn¡¯t have the foresight. I can¡¯t let something like that happen again with my friend.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really fortunate that you¡¯re here today. Otherwise, I¡¯d be really embarrassed. I¡¯ll have to give you two some benefitster.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye! Thank you, Mr. Ye!¡±


    Liu Qing immediately thanked him excitedly. It didn¡¯t matter what Ye Xiaofei gave them. It didn¡¯t matter if it was valuable or not. The most important thing was that Ye Xiaofei would remember her. That was a great opportunity.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, do you have any requirements for the house?¡± Zhao Yuanrong asked.


    Ye Xiaofei answered, ¡°I want a bigger one, and it has to be ready-made. I want one that people can move in directly. It¡¯s best if 1 can buy it today.¡±


    Zhao Yuanrong said, ¡°Although we have some furnished houses here, they are only basic. We only have a few sample houses that can meet Mr. Ye¡¯s requirements. There is a 280-square-meter t. 1 wonder if it is satisfactory?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°A model house with a 280-square-meter t floor sounds good. Take me there to have a look.¡±


    The three of them were about to go to see the house when Fang Yunduo said in a strange tone, ¡°You¡¯re really looking good with those silly girls following you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei only wanted to buy the house as soon as possible, so he ignored Fang Yunduo.


    It was a 12th-floor apartment. Ye Xiaofei could see theke scenery in front of him from upstairs. It was luxuriously decorated and had everything he needed. Everything made Ye Xiaofei very satisfied.


    ¡°All right, this is it.¡± After walking around the house, Ye Xiaofei instantly made a decision.


    When they returned to the sales office, the manager stopped Zhao Yuanrong and said with a dark face, ¡°There are so many important clients over there. Why are you still wandering around here?¡±


    ¡°Manager, I¡¯m also entertaining a client.¡± Zhao Yuanrong responded.


    The manager nced at Ye Xiaofei and stated impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s there to entertain? This is a waste of time. Hurry up and go over.¡±


    Zhao Yuanrong quickly said, ¡°Manager, you¡¯re mistaken. Mr. Ye is really buying a house. He wants to buy our 280-square-meter model apartment. He¡¯s paying in full.¡±


    ¡°What? No way!¡± The manager¡¯s eyes widened.


    In a ce like Ning City, such arge t was not easy to sell. Usually, it would be sold at a high price at the end.


    Moreover, the real estatepany¡¯s funds were also tight now. If they could get a one-time payment in full, that would be even more desirable.


    Fang Yunduo, who had been waiting at the side, immediately curled her lips and said, ¡°What a joke. If he can afford the down payment, my surname won¡¯t be Fang anymore.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said disdainfully, ¡°What does your surname Fang have to do with me? I¡¯m going to pay the money now. Do you want to follow me and take a look?¡±


    Fang Yunduo smiled proudly. ¡°You even have the gall to y pretend with me. Of course I have to see the embarrassing look on your face when you can¡¯t pay up.¡±


    Ten minutester, Fang Yunduo observed the financial department handing over a list for Ye Xiaofei to sign.


    Fang Yunduo widened her eyes and eximed, ¡°Impossible! How is this possible? Four million! Where did you get so much money? Ah, 1 know! It must be Fang Yunshu, right? 1 was wondering why the deal didn¡¯t go through, but it turns out that you guys took the money!¡±

 Chapter 122 - 122: The Wang Family’s Pleasure

    Chapter 122: The Wang Family¡¯s Pleasure


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Ye Xiaofei really admired that woman¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, I¡¯ll expose you today. You can¡¯t escape your crime. Don¡¯t even think about coveting the Fang Family¡¯s money for yourself. You¡¯d better return the house immediately and return the money to us. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stared at Fang Yunduo with his mouth agape, as if he was looking at a monster.


    Fang Yunduo felt that she had shocked Ye Xiaofei and questioned proudly, ¡°Do you think that your little tricks can go unnoticed by me and the Fang Family? If you stop now, the Fang Family can still handle it internally. If you still refuse toe to your senses, the consequences will not be something you can bear.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled brightly and responded, ¡°You¡¯re really smart. Then hurry home and make a report.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Fang Yunduo walked out quickly. She was not angry at all. Instead, she was excited and happy.


    It only cost less than five million toplete all the procedures for therge t which could house residents immediately.


    Ye Xiaofei was very happy, while Fang Yunshu had encountered the biggest problem.


    ¡°Miss Luna, you really can¡¯t cooperate with the Fang Family anymore?¡±


    ¡°Miss Fang, I really can¡¯t do anything about that. After all, that is the decision of thergest shareholder. I can only listen to his orders.¡±


    ¡°Thergest shareholder¡­¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips twitched. Everyone knew that Brown, Luna¡¯s father, was the biggest shareholder of the Nox Company. Luna¡¯s words were more like an excuse to shirk responsibility.


    ¡°Miss Luna, I really hope that you can give the Fang Family a chance. We will definitely work hard to meet your requirements for cooperation.¡±


    Luna shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°Miss Fang, I really treat you as my friend. On ount of our personal rtionship, I really want to help you. I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t have a chance at all now, but the sess rate isn¡¯t very high. If the Fang Family increases their investment and the cooperation still fails, it will cause the Fang Family to suffer even greater losses.¡±


    Luna¡¯s words made Fang Yunshu speechless.


    Under such circumstances, the Fang Family definitely did not have the courage to go all out. They would definitely rather give up that opportunity than take on such a huge risk.


    At that moment, Luna¡¯s phone rang, and she picked it up.


    ¡°Miss Luna, the Wang Family is here to visit you.¡±


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Fang Yunshu quickly stood up and said to Luna, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. I still have something to say to youter.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Fang Yunshu said. ¡°Will it be inconvenient for me to stay here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient about it. We¡¯ll be able to finish our discussion soon.¡±


    Fang Yunshu really wanted to hear what Luna and the Wang Family would talk about. She hesitated for a moment before sitting down.


    Soon, the people from the Wang Family arrived. When they saw Fang Yunshu in the room, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    Everyone greeted each other, and Luna smiled and said, ¡°Excuse me. Although I¡¯ve decided not to work with the Fang Family on business matters, Miss Fang is my good friend on a personal basis.¡±


    ¡°What? Not cooperating with the Fang Family anymore?¡± the few members of the Wang Family could not help but shout.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Luna said. ¡°There are many things about the Fang Family that I¡¯m not satisfied with, so I can only stop working with them. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint us.¡±


    The Wang Family was instantly shocked and happy. In order to cooperate with the Nox Company, the Fang Family made a lot of preparations. The Wang Family did not know why the Nox Company was not cooperating with the Fang Family anymore, but the Wang Family did not want to repeat the same mistake as the Fang Family.


    What made them happy was that if the Nox Company did not cooperate with the Fang Family, the Wang Family would be the only family that would cooperate with the Nox Company. That meant that the Wang Family would obtain all the resources of the Nox Company from now on. The Wang Family¡¯s development would definitely be the strongest and best in the entire Ning City.


    Wang Shengdong suppressed the excitement in his heart and said, ¡°A pity for the Fang Family. It was a great opportunity to cooperate with the Nox Company, but they didn¡¯t grasp it.¡±


    Luna sighed and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t know how to go about it. I know Miss Fang, and our personal rtionship is very good. If I can cooperate with her, of course I still want to cooperate with her. Unfortunately, the rest of the Fang Family,pared with your Wang Family, have rtively shallow insight. That¡¯s the difference.¡±


    When the Wang Family heard that, they were all overjoyed. Nothing could make them happier than Luna¡¯s praise.


    That meant that Luna hadpletely approved of the Wang Family.


    Wang Shengdong said carefully, ¡°Miss Luna, it would be a pity if the Nox Company gave up on the cooperation with the Fang Family in the past. If you were to switch to partner with the Wang Family now, we will definitely do better. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Luna really hadn¡¯t thought of that, and she felt that that was a good idea. She smiled and said, ¡°I was just about to talk to you about these things, but are the Wang Family¡¯s current financial resources, manpower, and material resources sufficient?¡±


    Wang Shengdong immediately patted his chest and said, ¡°Those are definitely not a problem. The Wang Family definitely has such resources. Moreover, with an excellent partner like the Nox Company on board, whether it¡¯s a loan or cooperation with other families, we will be able to receive the best help.¡±


    Luna smiled and said, ¡°The Wang Family¡¯s boldness is indeed admirable. Then I¡¯ll let you guys prepare for that first.¡±


    When Fang Yunshu heard that, she knew that the Fang Family¡¯sst chance was gone. At that moment, she felt even more ufortable there. Taking advantage of the gap between their conversation, she stood up and said goodbye.


    This time, Luna only apologized and didn¡¯t ask her to stay.


    Fang Yunshu had just reached the hotel lobby when Wang Yuqiang chased after her.


    Wang Yuqiang looked very concerned and said, ¡°Yunshu, I didn¡¯t expect Luna to stop working with you. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for you to exin yourself when you go back.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to rub it in?¡± Fang Yunshu frowned.


    ¡°No!¡± Wang Yuqiang immediately shook his head and said with ¡°sincerity¡± in his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how I feel about you? I¡¯m looking for you because I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to exin yourself when you go home. However, I have a way to let you still be able to hold your head high in front of the Fang Family.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fang Yunshu looked at Wang Yuqiang in confusion.


    ¡°Think about it, what kind of status will the Wang Family have in Ning City?¡± Wang Yuqiang puffed out his chest. ¡°If you get together with me and marry me, the Wang Family will give the Fang n some business. That will allow the Fang Family to earn a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°What are the conditions?¡± Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t think it was that simple.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Yuqiang narrowed his eyes and sized up Fang Yunshu.. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want?¡±

 Chapter 123 - 123: Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 123: Marriage Proposal


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened, and she turned to leave.


    Wang Yuqiang quickly caught up with Fang Yunshu and said, ¡°Yunshu, I¡¯m not forcing you. I¡¯m really thinking for your sake. I dare say that the Fang Family will push all the responsibility to you and kick you out of the Fang Family.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was aware of that, so she remained silent.


    Wang Yuqiang continued, ¡°But if you follow me, it¡¯ll bepletely different. That¡¯s equivalent to the Fang Family marrying into the future number one family in Ning City. Then, your value will reach its maximum. No one in your Fang Family will ever bully you again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. 1¡¯11 handle my own matters.¡± Fang Yunshu quickened her pace and hailed a taxi to leave.


    Wang Yuqiang didn¡¯t catch up immediately. After waiting for a few minutes, he found his car and drove slowly to the Fang Family.


    ¡°Fang Yunshu, you won¡¯t be able to escape from me this time.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang had never felt so confident before.


    Fang Yunshu and Fang Yunduo arrived home one after another.


    Everyone knew the result when they saw Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression. The entire Fang Family fell silent, and everyone¡¯s expressions became uglier than thest.


    When Fang Yunshu told them what had happened in detail, the faces of the Fang Family members turned even uglier.


    Fang Yunduo huffed angrily and said, ¡°Humph, Fang Yunshu, you don¡¯t have to give these excuses. The problem lies with you. You used arge sum of money to negotiate with AAiss Luna and pocketed it for yourself. Then, you let Miss Luna realize that your character is bad. Otherwise, why would Nox Company not cooperate with us anymore?¡±


    ¡°I used all the money the Fang Family gave me for normal negotiations. Not a single cent was used on myself. These are all ounts that can be checked.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you didn¡¯t use it on yourself, but you used it on others. Everyone, do you know who 1 saw at the sales office today? I saw that bastard Ye Xiaofei. He actually bought a 280-square-meterrge t that cost nearly five million. I want to ask, where did he get the money?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business where his moneyes from.¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Fang Yunduo said disdainfully, ¡°You are still refusing to admit? That guy has no power or influence. Where could he get so much money? Moreover, he paid in full. If you didn¡¯t give it to him, did he steal it?¡±


    ¡°First of all, I want to rify that I have nothing to do with him. He is him, and I am me. Secondly, during that period of time, the total amount of funds 1 received was less than a million. Even if I embezzled all of that money, how could I afford a house that is more than four million?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Fang Yunduo was speechless, but she immediately said, ¡°During that period of time, because you¡¯re the person in charge of negotiating with the Nox Company, there must have been Fang Family members or people from other families who have invested in you in hopes of receiving profits after the negotiation was sessful. The embezzled money probably came from there.¡±


    Fang Yunshu smiled bitterly. ¡°Fang Yunduo, if you didn¡¯t say so, I really wouldn¡¯t have known that there was such an embezzlement method.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fang Qianlong suddenly shouted in frustration, ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking about that now? The Fang Family has lost the opportunity to cooperate with Nox Company. In the future, we will be a big joke in Ning City. Who will still be afraid of us? The Fang Family¡¯s status will plummet, and we will no longer be able topete with the other families.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fang, I have a way to make the Fang Family rise again!¡± Wang Yuqiang walked in with his hands behind his back.


    In the past, no one in the Fang Family had thought highly of Wang Yuqiang. Everyone knew that he was a hedonistic son of the Wang Family and was not put in an important position at all.


    But now, everyone in the Fang Family could sense Wang Yuqiang¡¯s strong confidence and didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him.


    ¡°What do you mean, Yuqiang?¡± Fang Qianlong asked politely.


    Wang Yuqiangughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows how closely the Wang Family is working with the Nox Company. As long as the Fang Family joins forces with the Wang Family, the Wang Family will naturally transfer many projects to the Fang Family.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Do you have any say in that?¡± Fang Qianlong was confused.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m just saying it, it naturally doesn¡¯t have any weight. But if the Wang Family and the Fang Family get closer, such as with a marriage alliance, then everything will naturally fall into ce.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang looked at Fang Yunshu as he spoke. His intentions were obvious.


    Fang Qianlongughed. ¡°Yuqiang, your suggestion is very good. The Fang Family will definitely support it fully. We can find a day to settle that matter in the next few days.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang grinned and said, ¡°Mr. Fang, thank you for your help. Don¡¯t worry, the Wang Family will be the number one family in Ning City in the future. We will definitely look out for the Fang Family. If the Fang Family allies with the Wang Family, no other family can surpass you.¡±


    ¡°Great! Great! That is definitely excellent!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We all support it!¡±


    The Wang Family chuckled in agreement.


    ¡°I disagree!¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was so abrupt that everyone fell silent.


    However, that silence onlysted for a few seconds before it was followed by an overwhelming wave of curses and usations.


    ¡°Fang Yunshu, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Don¡¯t you know what the future of the Wang Family is like? To be able to marry into the Wang Family is a blessing of several lifetimes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at yourself. You¡¯ve given birth to another man¡¯s child. Yet, Wang Yuqiang doesn¡¯t care about that and wants to marry you. That¡¯s simply a gift to you.¡±


    ¡°This time, you caused the Fang Family to fail to cooperate with the Nox Company. The losses are so heavy. Now that we finally have a chance to make up for it, you actually don¡¯t grasp it. Do you still have any awareness of being a member of the Fang Family?¡±


    Fang Yunshu had heard such words more than once. Whenever the Fang Family wanted to use her, they would use that kind of phrasing to pressure her.


    None of them had ever considered her feelings. Fang Yunshu was like a tool. When she was useful, they would treat her better. When she was useless or disobedient, only insults greeted her.


    Fang Yunshu suddenly thought of Ye Xiaofei. If he was there, he would definitely speak up for her.


    Just as she thought of that, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Sigh, I knew they would push the me onto you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have the guts to have designs on Fang Yunshu, Wang Yuqiang..¡±

 Chapter 124 - 124: Starting Anew

    Chapter 124: Starting Anew


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s waist tightened; Ye Xiaofei actually hugged her waist.


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t struggle and just let Ye Xiaofei hug her.


    She had to admit that in the current situation, only Ye Xiaofei could give her a sense of security. Only Ye Xiaofei really wanted to protect her.


    Wang Yuqiang had Ye Xiaofei<sup>1</sup> s gaze sweep over him, and he involuntarily took a step back. However, Wang Yuqiang immediately felt that something was wrong. The Wang Family was no longer the Wang Family of the past, and he, Wang Yuqiang, was no longer the Wang Yuqiang of the past.


    Raising his chin, Wang Yuqiang straightened his chest and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you really think too highly of yourself. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve hooked up with Meng Zhijing, you¡¯re qualified to challenge the Wang Family.¡±


    At that point, Wang Yuqiang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and his voice suddenly raised an octave, ¡°Fang Yunshu, that kid is living off others. That kind of person is simply trash. What right does he have to be worthy of you?¡±


    Seeing Fang Yunshu¡¯s calm expression, Wang Yuqiang said loudly, ¡°Listen, 1 witnessed this with my own eyes. That woman, who used to be a subordinate of our Wang Family, is involved with gangs.¡±


    Fang Qianlong was even more furious. ¡°Fang Yunshu, hurry up and get over here. Yuqiang is already very magnanimous to be able to let bygones be bygones. That kid can¡¯t even bepared to Yuqiang.¡±


    Fang Yunshu suddenly sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always tried my best to gain the recognition of my family. I¡¯ve always wanted to work hard to be a member of this family, but you¡¯ve always treated me as a tool. If I do well, it s only natural. If I don¡¯t do well, it s my fault as a tool. I couldn¡¯t make the cooperation with Nox Company sessful, and now you¡¯re interested in using my body.


    Hah¡­¡±


    Fang Qianlong¡¯s old face blushed slightly, but it was only for a moment. He immediately said in a deep voice, ¡°Fang Yunshu, I¡¯m not asking you to casually apany anyone. You¡¯re officially marrying into the Wang Family.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Fang Yunshu chuckled again, but her smile was filled with indescribable sadness. ¡°Yes, who am I? I¡¯ve given birth to a child before, and 1 don¡¯t have any status in the Fang Family. As long as there¡¯s a man who¡¯s decent enough. I¡¯m obliged to gain their favor.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei tightened his grip on Fang Yunshu and pulled her into his embrace. With a fierce look in his eyes, he said, ¡°Nonsense, a piece of trash like Wang Yuqiang can t evenpare to a strand of your hair.¡±


    Fang Yunshu turned to look at Ye Xiaofei, then shook her head gently and said, ¡°Let s go. I don¡¯t want to talk anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± Fang Qianlong shouted. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to the Wang Family¡¯s request, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. He hugged Fang Yunshu and shouted, ¡°You cane and go as you wish. Today, I want to see who dares to stop you!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s imposing aura pressured everyone. Each of them instantly felt as if they were being stared at by a ferocious beast. As long as they moved, they would be torn into pieces.


    It was nor until Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu walked out of the vi that they let out a breath of air.


    Fang Qianlong was so angry that he breathed heavily and red at Ye Xiaofei in the distance. ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re going too far! Ye Xiaofei, if the Fang Family doesn¡¯t punish you, we won¡¯t have the face to stay in Ning City anymore!¡±


    Wang Yuqiang snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve given the Fang Family an opportunity. Whether you can grasp it or not is up to you. Don¡¯t wait until the Wang Family has truly be the number one family in Ning City beforeing to me. If youe to me then, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have such a good opportunity offered anymore.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang hared Ye Xiaofei to the bone, but the Wang Family couldn¡¯t really do anything to Ye Xiaofei now.


    After all, Luna and Meng Zhijing had a very good rtionship. If the Wang Family and Ye Xiaofei had a conflict again, it would affect the Wang Family and Nox Company¡¯s cooperation.


    So, he wanted to have the Fang Family deal with Ye Xiaofei instead.


    Wang Yuqiang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little smug. To be able toe up with a strategy that wouldn¡¯t dirty his own hands was already a great improvement on his part.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu walked to the door. Fang Yunshu turned her head and squeezed out two words from between her teeth, ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°Ohl¡± Ye Xiaofei let go of his hand in disappointment, then immediately said, ¡°1 didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of you. I was trying to protect you so that they wouldn¡¯t find trouble with you.¡±


    After getting into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s car. Fang Yunshu let out a long sigh and suddenly chuckled.


    ¡°Hey, are you all right?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Fang Yunshu. ¡°I suddenly feel very rxed. I don¡¯t have to be submissive anymore. 1 don¡¯t have to amodate others anymore. I don¡¯t have to think of ways to please others anymore. The burden of the Fang Family has been weighing me down to the point that 1 can¡¯t breathe. Now that I¡¯m relieved of it, I¡¯m really rxed.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ It¡¯s great that you¡¯re able to let it go.¡± Ye Xiaofei was as happy as Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu shrugged her shoulders and looked out of the window, not saying a word for a long time.


    ¡°You bought a car and a house. It seems that your conditions are not bad now.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s sudden words confused Ye Xiaofei. Fang Yunshu had never cared about his situation, so that was definitely the first time she was asking about his living situation.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just so-so,¡± Ye Xiaofei answered modestly.


    Fang Yunshu nced at Ye Xiaofei and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to that investor, right? She gives you anything from a sports car worth a few million to a house worth a few million.¡±


    Why did Ye Xiaofei feel that there was a hidden meaning in Fang Yunshu¡¯s words? He hurriedly said, ¡°No, that was all bought using my own money. Besides, Meng Zhijing isn¡¯t my sugar mommy. She¡¯s my subordinate.¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate?¡± Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that woman. Although she doesn¡¯t have much power, she¡¯s still a person with quite a status. Who are you trying to fool?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, 1¡¯11 call her over and have her tell you,¡± Ye Xiaofei said immediately.


    ¡°Humph, I¡¯m nobody to you. You don¡¯t have to prove anything to me. I just want to remind you that if you want Ling er s condition to be better, then you¡¯d better not let those messy things affect Ling er.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°1 won¡¯t! Ling er is my little darling. 1 won t think of teaching her bad things.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Fang Yunshu said to herself, ¡°It¡¯s a new beginning. 1 need to find a job first.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and suggested, ¡°1 have an idea to let you both have a job and vent all the anger you¡¯ve suppressed during this period of time.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fang Yunshu was confused..

 Chapter 125 - 125: Beautiful Fangirl

    Chapter 125: Beautiful Fangirl


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei wanted Fang Yunshu to join the Nox Company and take up an important position.


    When the Fang Family found out about it, who knew what kind of expression they would have?


    However, Ye Xiaofei felt that it was a little too hasty to do that. It was far from achieving the effect he had hoped for. If he wanted to do it, he had to do it to the best of his ability such that Fang Yunshu could vent all her anger and the Fang Family members would be utterly devastated.


    Ye Xiaofei grinned and said, ¡°But I¡¯ll need some time. You should rest at home for a week first. I will help you arrange it.¡±


    Fang Yunshu shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I just want to live my own life. As long as they don¡¯t disturb me, that¡¯s enough. Although I don¡¯t have any academic qualifications, I can support myself and my daughter.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m serious about what I said. You¡¯ve suffered so much in the Fang Family. How can you not vent your anger?¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at him. ¡°I said I don¡¯t need it, so I don¡¯t need it. Can you stop being so nosy?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate a good person,¡± Ye Xiaofei muttered and did not say anything else.


    Fang Yunshu had no qualms about leaving Ye Xiaofei to decide how to go about her daughter¡¯s matter. However, she did not want to ept Ye Xiaofei¡¯s good intentions in other matters. She did not even want to have too much to do with Ye Xiaofei.


    This time, Fang Yunshu was truly leaving the Fang Family. In the past, the Fang Family would give her some family expenses. Now, there was definitely no more. She had to quickly find a job.


    Fang Yunshu scrolled through the recruitment software and frowned. Any job that caught her eye required a bachelor¡¯s degree or above. She did not even finish university because she had a child.


    As for those jobs that didn¡¯t require a degree, they either required sufficient work experience or real skills. She didn¡¯t have any of those.


    Now, she could choose between bing a waitress, a cashier, or a delivery person.


    Fang Yunshu suddenly turned her head and red at Ye Xiaofei. If it wasn¡¯t for that bastard who made her pregnant, she would have been able to go to university and found a decently well-paying job now.


    ¡°Uh, 1 didn¡¯t trigger you.¡± Ye Xiaofei felt Fang Yunshu¡¯s gaze and looked innocent.


    ¡°Humph! Stop the car!¡±


    As soon as Ye Xiaofei parked the car, Fang Yunshu opened the car door and got out. Then, she left without looking back.


    The corner of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth twitched, and then Ye Xiaofei shook his head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been thinking the whole day.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei did not chase after Fang Yunshu, but drove straight to the pharmacy.


    Sun Mingyuan wasn¡¯t at the pharmacy, but He Yuyao was.


    ¡°Mr. Ye!¡± When He Yuyao saw Ye Xiaofei, she ran up excitedly to wee him.


    Ye Xiaofei had some impression of He Yuyao and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to buy some medicine.¡±


    ¡°My teacher said that you can take the medicine as you please. There¡¯s no charge,¡± He Yuyao immediately exined.


    ¡°Elder Sun is really generous. However, I¡¯m afraid that she might not have the medicine I want to use this time. 1 hope that she can help me collect some.¡±


    He Yuyao immediately responded enthusiastically, ¡°Okay. Pleasee in and have a seat. My teacher should be back soon.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t have anything else to do today, so he agreed.


    He Yuyao brought him to the drawing room in the backyard and served him some coffee. Then she stood opposite Ye Xiaofei and looked at him without blinking.


    Ye Xiaofei was a little scared by He Yuyao¡¯s stare. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°You go ahead with your work. I¡¯ll just wait for Elder Sun here.¡±


    ¡°My most important task is to stay here with you,¡± He Yuyao said immediately.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to stare at me like that. You¡¯re giving me goosebumps. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll steal your teacher¡¯s things?¡±


    Pfft!


    He Yuyao burst outughing. ¡°Mr. Ye, you really know how to joke. You¡¯re so funny.¡±


    ¡°You really have a lowughing point.¡± Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    He Yuyao also felt that she had gone a little overboard. She coughed lightly and asked, ¡°Mr. Ye, can you take my pulse?¡±


    ¡°Why are you checking your pulse when you¡¯re not sick?¡± Ye Xiaofei said casually.


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not sick?¡± He Yuyao sat on the chair beside Ye Xiaofei and ced her hand on the coffee table between them.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at her and answered, ¡°If you were sick, how could Elder Sun not know? He would have treated you long ago.¡±


    He Yuyao responded, ¡°My teacher hasn¡¯t taken my pulse for a long time. Maybe I¡¯ve fallen sick during that period of time?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was really being pestered by He Yuyao. It was the first time he had met a woman who was pestering him like that. He had no experience at all.


    Ye Xiaofei ced his finger on He Yuyao¡¯s wrist, and He Yuyao was so excited that her face turned red and her heart was beating wildly. It was as if she had just encountered something wonderful.


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and asked, ¡°Why is your pulse so chaotic? Your heart is pounding. You¡­ F*ck, do you have to be like that? Aren¡¯t 1 just taking your pulse?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was just about to diagnose ording to the pulse when he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He looked at He Yuyao¡¯s face and immediately knew that that woman was a little too excited. He was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely my honor to have you take my pulse. Mr. Ye, you don¡¯t know how much 1 admire you now. When 1 saw you, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. Sorry for letting you see this side of me.¡±


    Even though Ye Xiaofei was used to hearing ttery, He Yuyao¡¯s words still made him feel a little smug.


    It was always a very enjoyable thing to be admired by a beautiful woman.


    Luna also admired him, but she was still able to maintain her rationality.


    Meng Zhijing admired him even more, but she was more charming and flirtatious than excited and passionate, and she was less impulsive.


    How should he put it? He Yuyao was acting more like a fangirl.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and uttered, ¡°We¡¯ve only met twice, right?¡±


    ¡°Three times! The first time was in this clinic. At that time, you didn¡¯t notice me, but it was that time that 1 was mesmerized by you. The second time was in the hospital, where I saw your godly medical skills. Oh my god, 1 waspletely mesmerized. Mr. Ye, 1 think about you when 1 eat and sleep now. How can I not be excited to see you today?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but be dumbstruck.. Was she confessing to him?

 Chapter 126 - 126: Tricked

    Chapter 126: Tricked


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Mr. Ye, do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    He Yuyao¡¯s big bright eyes were still staring at Ye Xiaofei. She didn¡¯t have the shyness of a girl. She was bold and direct.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head subconsciously.


    He Yuyao held Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand excitedly and shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t have a girlfriend? That¡¯s great. Then can I be your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Xiaofei suddenly withdrew his hand and jumped up, saying, ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not beautiful enough? Do you think my figure isn¡¯t good enough? Or do you feel that you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    He Yuyao followed closely behind and kept asking.


    Ye Xiaofei felt a headacheing on. He was actually a little scared that a girl was trying to be nice to him, and a beautiful girl at that. All he wanted to do now was to escape.


    ¡°Mr. Ye!¡± However, he met Sun Mingyuan. When Sun Mingyuan saw Ye Xiaofei, he immediately blocked the door in excitement, afraid that Ye Xiaofei would run away.


    ¡°You guys are¡­¡± Sun Mingyuan felt that the two of them looked strange and asked subconsciously.


    He Yuyao¡¯s face turned red, and she was tongue-tied. She didn¡¯t know how she could be so bold when facing Ye Xiaofei alone and yet in front of her teacher, her courage instantly disappeared.


    Ye Xiaofei secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Sun Mingyuan had helped him escape the situation. He quickly said, ¡°I have something to do. I have to go first.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan quickly asked, ¡°What is it that makes Mr. Ye so anxious?¡±


    He Yuyao finally realized that she had scared Ye Xiaofei. She quickly tried to salvage the situation and uttered, ¡°Mr. Ye, didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted Professor Sun to order some medicinal herbs? I don¡¯t think it will take long. It¡¯s not toote for you to leave after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei saw that He Yuyao didn¡¯t say anything more and felt a little relieved. He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Elder Sun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Sun Mingyuan said hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to be of help.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei asked for a pen and paper and listed the things he needed.


    After Sun Mingyuan saw it, he said in surprise, ¡°There are quite a few rare items here. I don¡¯t have three of them here, so I need to ask some of my peers.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Elder Sun. No matter how much it costs, it¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    ¡°These things are indeed expensive.¡± Sun Mingyuanmented curiously, ¡°Nevertheless, I¡¯m sure I can find them. But I don¡¯t understand what kind of effect they will have when used together.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°That is not for curing diseases. It has a special function which not everyone can capitalize on. There are very few people in that world who can use it. I was lucky enough to meet someone who can.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan asked, curiosity unsatisfied, ¡°Then, Mr. Ye, could give me some pointers on the pharmacology here?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°Even I told you, it wouldn¡¯t be of use to you. Why don¡¯t we talk about other pharmacology? 1¡¯11 tell you everything I know.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡±


    The more the two talked about medicine, the more congenial they became.


    The Heaven and Earth Scripture contained all kinds of miraculous medical skills, resulting in Ye Xiaofei being ahead of Sun Mingyuan in terms of medical skills.


    But in terms of practical experience, Sun Mingyuan was much stronger than Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei had benefited a lot from their exchange.


    As for Sun Mingyuan, he had gained even more. Ye Xiaofei seemed to have opened the door to a whole new world.


    Sun Mingyuan was already a skilled doctor, but he had stagnated over the years because there was no better doctor to guide him.


    Now, Ye Xiaofei had helped him to make a breakthrough, allowing him to be enlightened and his understanding of medicine to reach a new level.


    ¡°Mr. Ye! I¡­ I really should acknowledge you as my mentor!¡± Sun Mingyuan was so excited that he wanted to kneel down.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly held Sun Mingyuan¡¯s arm and pulled him up. He said, ¡°Elder Sun, you¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re fulfilling each other¡¯s needs. I¡¯ve also benefited a lot frommunicating with you.¡±


    ¡°How can wepare?¡± Sun Mingyuan shook his head and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t admit it, I will still treat you as a teacher in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Teacher? That won¡¯t do!¡± He Yuyao immediately shouted.


    ¡°Why not?¡± asked Sun Mingyuan. ¡°Although Mr. Ye is young, in terms of medical skills, he is definitely much better than me. To be able to receive his guidance is simply a blessing. Even taking Mr. Ye as a mentor would be an honor for me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± He Yuyao blushed, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Yuyao, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Sun Mingyuan frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you admire Mr. Ye¡¯s medical skills? If I acknowledge Mr. Ye as a teacher, you should be happy. You will be his grand disciple. Mr. Ye will teach you anything and it will benefit you for the rest of your life.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei burst outughing and said, ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s quite interesting. Nice to meet you, my granddisciple.¡±


    He Yuyao¡¯s mouth was drawn tight. She dilly-dallied and refused to acknowledge their new rtionship.


    Sun Mingyuan stomped his feet anxiously. ¡°Yuyao, you¡¯re driving me to my grave. AAr. Ye is giving you a chance. If you don¡¯t seize it, you won¡¯t have such a good chance in the future.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was scared by He Yuyao to death just now, so now he wanted to tease her. The more He Yuyao refused, the more he wanted to force her. With a straight face, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll only give you this one chance. I won¡¯t give you a second chance.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and acknowledge him as your grandmentor.¡± Sun Mingyuan wanted to acknowledge on He Yuyao¡¯s behalf.


    He Yuyao bit her lip and slowly walked up to Ye Xiaofei. The awkward look on her face made Ye Xiaofei extremely happy.


    ¡°Greetings, Grandmentor!¡± He Yuyao finally managed to spit out those three words.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and uttered, ¡°What did you say? My ears are not good, so I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Grandmentor!¡± He Yuyao suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Good girl!¡± Ye Xiaofei burst intoughter. He finally got back at He Yuyao for the humiliation he suffered earlier.


    ¡°Grandmentor!¡± He Yuyao suddenly called out again. She took a step forward and stretched out her two small hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give your granddiscipie a small gift?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smile disappeared. He looked at the excitement on He Yuyao¡¯s face and suddenly felt something was wrong. Why did he seem to have fallen into that woman¡¯s trap?


    The smile on He Yuyao¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°Since I¡¯m your granddisciple, then I can rightfully serve you in the future. Also, when you treat people, 1 hope you can bring me along so that I can broaden my horizons and not embarrass you in the future!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! I¡¯ve been tricked!¡± Ye Xiaofei cried out in his heart. He was very annoyed..

 Chapter 127 - 127: Tormenting He Yuyao

    Chapter 127: Tormenting He Yuyao


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That woman pretended to be unwilling, but she wanted to have such a rtionship with Ye Xiaofei so that she could follow him legitimately.


    Ye Xiaofei had always schemed against others. As for letting others scheme against him¡­ that was absolutely not possible.


    Was Ye Xiaofei the kind of person who would admit defeat?


    Of course not. If anyone made him suffer a loss, he would definitely have them suffer tenfold or a hundredfold.


    He Yuyao, that woman, had been scheming against Ye Xiaofei,pletely unaware of how much danger she was in.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes, but his face was full of smiles. ¡°Not a bad granddisciple. I¡¯ll teach you a set of acupuncture techniques today as a greeting gift.¡±


    ¡°Acupuncture!¡± Sun Mingyuan was extremely excited. He had seen with his own eyes how powerful Ye Xiaofei¡¯s acupuncture was. If he could really learn one or two moves, it would be desirable.


    He Yuyao also straightened her body and asked excitedly, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. With your current ability, it¡¯s impossible for you to perform advanced acupuncture techniques. However, that set of acupuncture techniques doesn¡¯t require a high level of personal ability. As long as you improve a little and can identify the acupoints and skillfully grasp the depth of the needles, it will be effective.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± He Yuyao was even more excited.


    He Yuyao had a strong admiration for Ye Xiaofei and was a little infatuated with him, but her interest in medicine was definitely genuine.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°All right, before you learn acupuncture, I¡¯ll help you improve first. Although you¡¯ve learned true qi, it¡¯s obviously not to a high level. You¡¯ve only learned a few superficial techniques. Moreover, you¡¯ve missed the best age to practice, so 1 can only use a bit of a stupid method to help you improve.¡±


    ¡°M-Mentor!¡± Sun Mingyuan observed Ye Xiaofei constantly calling He Yuyao, and he wanted to join in. ¡°One¡¯s true qi can be improved through a method?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at He Yuyao and said slowly, ¡°Yes, but one needs to suffer a lot and endure pain that ordinary people can¡¯t endure before one can seed.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± He Yuyao agreed without hesitation.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself. It¡¯s not just talk. That kind of pain is not something that ordinary people can bear.¡±


    He Yuyao straightened her chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. 1 know that acupuncture requires true qi as the foundation, but I missed the best timing to develop in that area. If I don¡¯t seize this opportunity, I won¡¯t be able to achieve anything in that area. So, no matter how painful it is, I have to endure it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°If you have such determination, I will give you the chance. Elder Sun, prepare a quiet room.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Sun Mingyuan quickly agreed and led them to a guest bedroom.


    Ye Xiaofei had He Yuyao lie on the bed and said, ¡°This needle is a Qi Condensation Needle. It forcefully expands your rigid Dantian, so you can imagine how painful it will be. It¡¯s akin to forcefully tearing off a piece of flesh from your body.¡±


    ¡°How does itpare to a woman giving birth?¡± He Yuyao raised her chin.


    Ye Xiaofei hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°That¡­ It should be about the same, or maybe even more painful.¡±


    He Yuyao said firmly, ¡°Since a woman can give birth to a child, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t stand it. Come on, Grandmaster!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t say anything else. He had He Yuyao lift the clothes on her lower abdomen, revealing her Dantian. Then, he slowly inserted a few needles into it.


    At first, He Yuyao felt the pain of a needle piercing through her abdomen. It wasn¡¯t difficult to endure, but the pain quickly became more and more intense. It was as if there were countless blunt knives repeatedly cutting her abdomen.


    He Yuyao gritted her teeth, and the veins on her forehead bulged. Sweat trickled down her face like a stream.


    However, He Yuyao did not make a sound. She was really tough.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but admire that woman¡¯s stubbornness. Not to mention anything else, just from that point alone, that woman was worthy of praise.


    After making her suffer, Ye Xiaofei slowly withdrew the needle.


    He Yuyao¡¯s painful and hideous expression finally rxed.


    ¡°Master, is it over?¡± Sun Mingyuan asked carefully.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m just helping hery the foundation. As for what happens in the future, she¡¯ll have to practice on her own,¡± Ye Xiaofei replied.


    Sun Mingyuan, however, said excitedly, ¡°That is a godly skill. Yuyao is definitely very talented in medicine, and she has an excellent character. I¡¯ve always regretted that she couldn¡¯t develop her skills in acupuncture. Now, I¡¯ve finally made up for that regret.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart, ¡°This woman is talented in medicine. I can admit that, but 1 really can¡¯t see any good character in a lovestruck girl like her.¡±


    ¡°Master, can that method be applied widely?¡± Sun Mingyuan asked again.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem difficult, but in fact, I¡¯ve spent a lot of energy on it. Besides, I¡¯m very strict with the candidates. Yuyao¡¯s talent is excellent, so she can seed. Ordinary talent won¡¯t have any results at all.¡±


    ¡°I saw that Master was very rxed. I thought that that method could be poprized and that it would bring many traditional medicine experts to our country,¡± Sun Mingyuan said with embarrassment.


    Ye Xiaofei shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°If our traditional medicine expertise was so easy to pass down, it would have been at the top of the world a long time ago.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan also nodded in agreement and said, ¡°There are indeed too many requirements for traditional medicine. It¡¯s really too difficult to cultivate a traditional medicine expert.¡±


    While the two of them were chatting, He Yuyao had already returned to normal. Then, she immediately felt the change in her Dantian.


    In the past, it might have been a small spring, but now it was like a well. The storage capacity was definitely ten times more.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster!¡± He Yuyao jumped off the bed and bowed respectfully to Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°All right, don¡¯t be naughty with me in the future.¡±


    He Yuyao was stunned for a moment. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s old air was a huge contrast to his young appearance.


    ¡°Yes, Sir! In the future, I will listen to you obediently. 1 will do whatever you tell me to do.¡± A smile appeared on He Yuyao¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Anyway, you have to bring me along in the future.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei secretly sighed. He wanted to teach He Yuyao a lesson, but he didn¡¯t expect her to endure it so well. Then he really couldn¡¯t get back at her.


    Ye Xiaofei only hoped that she would be less infatuated in the future..

 Chapter 128 - 128: Granddisciple

    Chapter 128: Granddisciple


    Transistor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Elder Sun! I was just joking with her just now. Don¡¯t take it seriously. You¡¯re a respected senior. How can 1 be your master?¡±


    Sun Mingyuan immediately said, ¡°The aplishede first. Your medical skills are far superior to mine. It¡¯s my great honor to be able to receive your teachings. I¡¯m willing to be your disciple.¡±¡¯


    ¡°Grandmaster, you can¡¯t go back on your word,¡± He Yuyao said immediately.


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly responded, ¡°How can I look down on Elder Sun? 1 just feel that 1 don¡¯t have the qualifications.¡±


    ¡°You definitely have the qualifications!¡± Sun Mingyuan eximed firmly.


    Ye Xiaofei uttered helplessly, ¡°If word gets out that you took a young man for a master, wouldn¡¯t that damage your reputation?¡±


    Sun Mingyuan immediately responded, ¡°Your medical skills are there. If anyone knows about it, they can only think that I¡¯m too lucky. 1 can t wait for them to be envious. Besides, what¡¯s so great about reputation? I¡¯ve never cared about such things. As long as my medical skills can improve and 1 can treat patients better, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei gave him a thumbs up and said, ¡°Elder Sun, 1 really admire your noble character and integrity. If I refuse again, it will seem like I¡¯m too short-sighted. All right, then I¡¯ll be too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Sun Mingyuan bowed deeply to Ye Xiaofei.


    This time, Ye Xiaofei epted it calmly and did not stop him.


    Ye Xiaofei admired people like Sun Mingyuan. He took Sun Mingyuan as his disciple with the intention of teaching him things, not taking advantage of Sun Mingyuan.


    He Yuyao also hurriedly followed Sun Mingyuan and bowed. Her beautiful big eyes flickered as she stared at Ye Xiaofei, causing him to feel a little scared.


    Ye Xiaofei coughed and said, ¡°Then 111 teach you a set of acupuncture techniques.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had only thought of casually dealing with Sun Mingyuan earlier, but now that he had officially taken Sun Mingyuan in, Ye Xiaofei had to treat him seriously.


    Ye Xiaofei first taught Sun Mingyuan a set of Five Aspects Needles. That acupuncture technique required a high foundation, and Sun Mingyuan¡¯s strength was just right to use it.


    Sun Mingyuan quickly understood the principle and effect of that acupuncture technique. He was extremely excited.


    It was definitely an extremely brilliant acupuncture technique. Many difficult andplicated diseases could be treated with that acupuncture technique, and it would have a very strong effect.


    That acupuncture technique did not target fixed acupoints. Rather, different acupoints were targeted ording to different conditions. It required a sufficient foundation in acupuncture theory.


    Sun Mingyuan had only learned how to use it now, and he still needed a lot of proficiency. He needed to master it through practical operation in the future.


    After Sun Mingyuan finished learning, he left immediately. He needed to find a quiet ce to experience it.


    ¡°Grandmaster, what are you teaching me?¡± He Yuyao blinked at Ye Xiaofei like a naughty little girl.


    With a stony face, Ye Xiaofei replied, ¡°Fix your attitude. If you continue being cheeky, 1 won¡¯t be teaching you anything.¡±


    The smile on He Yuyao¡¯s face froze, and she pouted. ¡°As your granddisciple, we agreed to be close, yet you hate me so much.¡±


    ¡°What close?¡± Ye Xiaofei snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You must earnestly and correctly learn everything 1 teach you. If you don¡¯t study seriously, you¡¯ll end up harming countless people. In which case, it¡¯s better not to learn.¡±


    He Yuyao¡¯s expression turned serious and she said guiltily, ¡°Grandmaster, it¡¯s my fault. 1 wanted to please you too much.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°The acupuncture technique 1 taught you is called the Triple Synergy Needle Technique. You only need to perform three needles. However, don¡¯t underestimate these three needles. Their administration requires a lot of energy. With your current level, it¡¯s already very difficult for you to perform it twice a day.¡±


    ¡°Although the effect is not as good as the Five Aspects Needle Technique, the Triple Synergy Needle Technique is also more effective than average. It can cure ordinary diseases and alleviate many difficult and misceneous diseases. However, thebination of different acupoints will also produce many different changes. You must study carefully in that aspect.¡±


    This time, He Yuyao nodded seriously and said, ¡°I will definitely study hard.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei began to exin the basic principles of that acupuncture technique to He Yuyao. Then, he exined how to insert the needles and how to use true qi to enter the patient¡¯s acupoints through the acupuncture technique.


    He Yuyao was definitely a smart person, so she quickly memorized these basic things.


    Theory was only the foundation of acupuncture. Practice was the most important. With He Yuyao¡¯s experience, it was impossible for her to find a patient to practice on immediately.


    Ye Xiaofei hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Since there¡¯s no problem with the theory, let¡¯s start with the practical now.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me practise it now?¡± He Yuyao didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Test the needle on me now,¡± said Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Huh?¡± He Yuyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°On you? What if I hurt you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you make a mistake when you try the needle on me. But if you try it on someone else, you¡¯ll really hurt them.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s true.¡± He Yuyao stuck out her tongue awkwardly and said worriedly, ¡°Then Grandmaster, will you be all right?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be fine. Even if you pricked the wrong acupoint, I won¡¯t get hurt,¡± Ye Xiaofei replied.


    He Yuyao was touched. ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re simply sacrificing your own body to impart your teachings. With a teacher like you, if 1 can¡¯t learn well, I¡¯ll be letting you down! ¡±


    ¡°If you know, then practice well. I don¡¯t have that much time for you to practice all the time. What you can learn today will be your good fortune.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei took off his coat.


    He Yuyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she said excitedly, ¡°Grandmaster, you actually have eight pack¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei felt that He Yuyao was about to drool. He regretted using such a method to help her.


    But since he had already said it, Ye Xiaofei could only say with a straight face, ¡°Is that something you should be paying attention to now?¡±


    ¡°Ah! No!¡± He Yuyao swallowed hard and picked up the silver needle.


    A small hand gently touched Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body. It was soft and had a hint of coolness. It was still gently sliding.


    ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯m going to recognize your acupuncture points first. I¡¯m not taking advantage of you.¡±


    He Yuyao stuck out her tongue and exined carefully.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a straight face, but¡­ It seemed to be quitefortable. It seemed that it was nothing to let her take advantage of..

 Chapter 129 - 129: Jealous

    Chapter 129: Jealous


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If it was Meng Zhijing, Ye Xiaofei would definitely enjoy it to his heart¡¯s content.


    However, now that he had the title of Grandmaster, if he continued like that, it would seem that he would lose his dignity. In the future, that love-struck granddisciple would not be able to control hersef.


    Therefore, although Ye Xiaofei was enjoying himself, he maintained a serious expression and reminded He Yuyao from time to time not to be distracted.


    After an hour, He Yuyao was already very familiar with the acupoints on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s upper body. She asked, ¡°Grandmaster, can we go down now?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly and said, ¡°Wait for next time.¡±


    There weren¡¯t many acupoints on the lower body and legs. The most important ones were the soles of the feet and below the waist.


    ¡°Grandmaster, are you embarrassed?¡± He Yuyao blinked her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m learning medicine. If I don¡¯t recognize all the acupoints, I won¡¯t be able to use them to their full potential. Isn¡¯t that what you taught me just now?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Of course not.¡± Ye Xiaofei was really stumped and could only say, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if you learn so much at once, you¡¯ll end up biting off more than you can chew.¡±


    He Yuyao pouted and said, ¡°I see. That¡¯s true. I need to digest what I¡¯ve learned today. But I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t have time to teach me like that in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve agreed to teach you, of course I¡¯ll teach you well.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, then I¡¯ll follow your arrangements.¡±


    He Yuyao didn¡¯t make any more requests that time.


    At that moment, Sun Mingyuan pushed open the door and walked in. When he saw Ye Xiaofei putting on his clothes, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He stepped back awkwardly and said, ¡°1 didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Come in. I¡¯m letting Yuyao test the needles.¡±


    ¡°All!¡± Sun Mingyuan eximed and said emotionally, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t even describe my current feelings. The respect I have for you is simply¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Is it like a surging river that flows endlessly?¡± He Yuyao chuckled.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Sun Mingyuan nodded his head and said to He Yuyao, ¡°Yuyao, you have encountered a great opportunity. You must remember what you have learned. Otherwise, you will really let down Master¡¯s good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll definitely remember it,¡± He Yuyao answered seriously.


    Ye Xiaofei had gained quite a lot today. Taking Sun Mingyuan as his disciple was of great use to him.


    Fang Ling¡¯er would need a lot of medicine to support her in the future, so she needed someone to provide her with enough medicinal herbs.


    Sun Mingyuan was a person with a lot of prestige in the traditional medicine industry. He had a lot of connections. With his help, it would be much easier to obtain medicinal herbs in the future.


    If Ye Xiaofei wanted to make use of Sun Mingyuan, taking him in as a disciple was definitely the best way. That way, Sun Mingyuan would be the most loyal to him.


    He Yuyao was in a very good mood today. After Ye Xiaofei left, she carefully consolidated what she had learned and then called Fang Yunshu. She couldn¡¯t wait to share her joy with Fang Yunshu.


    The two of them went to the same cafe as before.


    ¡°Yunshu, I¡¯m so happy and excited today. I¡¯m finally with Ye Xiaofei.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Fang Yunshu wasn¡¯t in a good mood today. She had been looking for a job for a long time, but none of them were suitable. However, when she heard He Yuyao¡¯s words, she immediately cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Are you surprised? Are you scared?¡± He Yuyao beamed.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You really scared me. You guys are really fast.¡±


    He Yuyao chuckled and said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t expect it either. I thought that I didn¡¯t know when 1 would be able to get to know him better, but today, a great opportunity came and we became friends.¡±


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Heh¡­ You¡¯re still so happy after letting someone sleep with you. Be careful not to be deceived.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I want to sleep with him, but he doesn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Fang Yunshu secretly heaved a sigh of relief, but then asked in surprise, ¡°How can he not agree? You have the looks and the figure, and you¡¯re so proactive. Which man can stand it?¡±


    He Yuyao wasn¡¯t upset at all. Instead, she said excitedly, ¡°Yeah, he just wasn¡¯t moved and even criticized me. Don¡¯t you think such a man is more charming?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Fang Yunshu shook her head vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible! How could he reject you?¡±


    He Yuyao didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with Fang Yunshu¡¯s tone at all. She continued to say in an intoxicated manner, ¡°That¡¯s right. Listen, when he taught me acupuncture, he even made me practice on him. Oh my god, when he took off his clothes, he had an eight-pack. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Looking at He Yuyao¡¯s infatuated expression, Fang Yunshu snorted and said, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re drooling.¡±


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but recall Ye Xiaofei¡¯s appearance. Five years ago, that guy seemed to be tall and thin. He didn¡¯t have any abdominal muscles back then. Nevertheless, she still hadn¡¯t seen his newly gained muscles.


    Fang Yunshu felt a little ufortable when she thought about how He Yuyao had seen what she had not seen.


    ¡°I wish 1 could swallow him.¡± He Yuyao smiled proudly and then said sneakily, ¡°Yunshu, that is nothing. Next time, I can practice acupuncture on his lower body.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fang Yunshu had already guessed what it was like, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°One can¡¯t wear clothes undergoing acupuncture. The next time, when I perform acupuncture on his lower body, I¡¯ll be able to see everything.¡± ¡°No!¡± Fang Yunshu shouted angrily.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong, Yunshu?¡± He Yuyao was shocked by Fang Yunshu¡¯s shout and looked at her in confusion.


    Fang Yunshu suddenly lost herposure and said in a bad mood, ¡°You¡¯re a woman. Can¡¯t you be a little more reserved? How can you do such a thing? How shameful is that?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯ve seen many naked people. It¡¯s nothing. However, when I think about seeing him, my heart¡­ starts to beat wildly. What do you think I should do then?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. She thought, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you bastard. I knew it. How could you let a beauty like He Yuyao go? It turns out that you¡¯re trying to bait a big fish.. Despicable! Shameless! 1 definitely can¡¯t let you seed!¡±

 Chapter 130 - 130: New House

    Chapter 130: New House


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Today, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s mother was discharged from the hospital. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s Lamborghini only had two seats. It was really inconvenient, so he asked Meng Zhijing to get a van.


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s mother had basically recovered. Not wanting to stay in the hospital for a long time, she had already packed her things and was waiting for Ye Xiaofei toe.


    Half an hourter, Ye Xiaofei brought Ning Xiaoyu and her mother to their new residential area.


    Ye Xiaofei parked the car in the underground parking lot. Ning Xiaoyu and her mother were confused. Ning Xiaoyu asked curiously, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, aren¡¯t we going home? What are we doing here?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°We¡¯re home.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu and her mother were even more confused.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll find out soon. Follow me.¡±


    Although the two of them were confused, they hadplete trust in Ye Xiaofei and still followed Ye Xiaofei out of the car.


    After exiting the elevator, Ye Xiaofei pressed onto the fingerprint lock at the door. The door opened with a gentle pull.


    ¡°Auntie, Xiaoyu, wee home!¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.


    ¡°Xiaofei, this is your house? We must have a look around.¡± Auntie Ning was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°This is your and Xiaoyu¡¯s home!¡±


    ¡°Our home?¡± Ning Xiaoyu and her mother were confused.


    ¡°Yes, I bought this for you. You¡¯ll live here in the future. Let¡¯s go in and take a look first,¡± Ye Xiaofei uttered and walked in first.


    Ning Xiaoyu and her mother were a little confused and followed him in.


    As soon as they entered, the two of them were shocked by the spacious hall. The size of the hall alone seemed to be bigger than the house they used to live in.


    The two of them stood awkwardly at the door, not daring to walk in.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and beckoned, ¡°Come in quickly. This is your home. You should take a good look. Xiaoyu, bring Auntie in quickly.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, you mean¡­ This house¡­ Did you buy it for us?¡± Ning Xiaoyu stood still and stammered.


    ¡°Yes, the house you¡¯re living in now is really too old, and the environment is not good, so I bought you a better one so that you can live morefortably,¡± Ye Xiaofei replied and pulled the two of them in. Otherwise, they would have continued standing at the door.


    Auntie Ning came back to her senses and said in a panic, ¡°No, 1 can¡¯t! This won¡¯t do! Xiaofei, we appreciate your kindness, but we can¡¯t take this house.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei spread out his hands and said, ¡°You can¡¯t not take it. I¡¯ve already paid for this house. I can¡¯t return it.¡±


    Auntie Ning said again, ¡°Then¡­ Then you can stay here by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t treat me like an outsider. Back then, when 1 was facing my most difficult times, if it wasn¡¯t for you and Xiaoyu taking me in, 1 wouldn¡¯t even have a ce to stay. As the saying goes, a drop of water will be repaid with a spring. You guys have done me a great favor, so 1 bought you a house. This is nothing. Don¡¯t be polite with me, or else 1¡¯11 feel like an outsider.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That¡­¡± Auntie Ning still looked troubled.


    Ye Xiaofei gave Ning Xiaoyu a look.


    Ning Xiaoyu came back to her senses and said happily, ¡°Mom, since it was given to us by Brother Xiaofei, then we will stay here. Brother Xiaofei is so rich now. His car is worth millions.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ This is a house.¡± In Auntie Ning¡¯s heart, a house was a huge asset, especially a house that looked very good. She didn¡¯t know how much it was worth.


    ¡°If it¡¯s someone else giving it to us, then we wouldn¡¯t dare to take it. But if it¡¯s Brother Xiaofei giving it to us, then what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Ning Xiaoyu giggled.


    Ye Xiaofei chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Auntie. I treat you as my mother, and Xiaoyu is like my biological sister. It¡¯s only right for me to respect you and have you live a good life.¡±


    Those words touched Auntie Ning, and she choked on tears. ¡°Xiaofei, you¡¯re really promising. Then 1¡¯11 take a look around.¡±


    She still didn¡¯t say that she wanted to stay, let alone ept the house.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t say anything else for the time being, as long as they stayed.


    He brought the two of them to take a look at each room. Ning Xiaoyu and her daughter were even more dazzled.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, this house is too big. 1 feel like I¡¯m going to get lost here.¡±


    Auntie Ning nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°1 still don¡¯t know my way around.¡±


    There were indeed many rooms in the house: two suites with private toilets, one study, one guest room, and a housekeeper¡¯s room. Even the housekeeper¡¯s room had its own attached bathroom.


    Ning Xiaoyu and her daughter had never even dared to imagine such a house, let alone see it.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and suggested, ¡°You¡¯ll be familiar with the house soon after you move in.¡±


    ¡°Then, Brother Xiaofei, which room do you live in?¡± Ning Xiaoyu tilted her head and asked.


    ¡°Me?¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°I won¡¯t be living here.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, then we don¡¯t dare to stay,¡± Auntie Ning immediately said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay!¡± Ye Xiaofei hurriedly said. ¡°I¡¯m staying! However, I¡¯m busy now and can¡¯t stay here for long. I¡¯ll just stay in the guest room.¡±


    Auntie Ning responded, ¡°How can that be? You have to stay in the master bedroom. You¡¯re the owner of the house.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ning Xiaoyu immediately said. ¡°That¡¯s right! The biggest and best room should be for Brother Xiaofei to stay in.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and answered, ¡°That won¡¯t do. The eldest must live in the best room. Besides, I¡¯m not at home often, so it¡¯s not a waste for me to have a good room. Just listen to me. I¡¯ll stay in the guest room. This way, it¡¯ll feel more like my old room too. Xiaoyu, are you not going to listen to your brother?¡±


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll listen to you then.¡± Ning Xiaoyu stuck out her tongue.


    Auntie Ning¡¯s eyes were red as she choked and said, ¡°Xiaofei, I don¡¯t know what to say. Even if you¡¯re like my biological son, 1 couldn¡¯t ept this.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Just treat me as your own son.¡±


    Auntie Ning wiped her tears and said, ¡°Okay, then 1 won¡¯t treat you as an outsider. We¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    ¡°Yay! We¡¯ll live in a big house!¡± Ning Xiaoyu immediately shouted and jumped around happily.


    Ning Xiaoyu ran to Ye Xiaofei and suddenly hugged him. Then, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek.


    Ye Xiaofei was a little confused. What was that little girl doing right under her mother¡¯s nose? He subconsciously nced at Auntie Ning.


    Auntie Ning clearly saw all of that, but at that moment, she stood up with a smile and uttered, ¡°1¡¯11 go to my room and tidy up.¡±


    She actually ignored the two of them. Or rather, that was tacit consent and support¡­.

 Chapter 131 - 131: University

    Chapter 131: University


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ning Xiaoyu only realized what she had done when her mother returned to her room.


    The little girl¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She twisted the corner of her clothes with both hands and lowered her head, not daring to look at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ning Xiaoyu stuttered, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, I¡­ I was too excited just now. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei reached out and rubbed Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s head. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s just like how I like to rub your head. Is there a need to exin?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Mom seems to have misunderstood.¡± Ning Xiaoyu raised her head and nced in the direction of her mother¡¯s room.


    ¡°Hehe, Auntie also took it as closeness between us siblings. She just didn¡¯t want to ruin the atmosphere.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu blinked her big, bright eyes and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and tidy up my room too.¡± Upon saying that, she ran away.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t disturb Ning Xiaoyu and her mother. He sat on the couch, feeling quitefortable.


    This was the first house he had bought. Although he had bought it for Ning Xiaoyu and her mother, everything in the house felt like home.


    Just then, Wang Dabao¡¯s phone call came. As soon as Ye Xiaofei picked up, Wang Dabao¡¯s excited and suppressed voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Xiaofei, I did it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei asked with a smile, ¡°Did what? You earned big bucks?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to earn money. I¡¯m saying that I have a beautiful woman here!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said disdainfully, ¡°Given your taste, I have reservations about the beauty you mentioned.¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Wang Dabao shouted, ¡°This time, I have to prove my taste. Come to thepany and I¡¯ll show you what real beauty is. Her looks are beautiful, her temperament is noble and elegant, and her figure is even more enchanting. Oh my God, how can there be such a beautiful woman? Why would shee to work in mypany?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°All right! Then you, Wang Dabao, must have fallen in love. Hurry up and work hard so that you can bring the beauty home as soon as possible.¡±


    Wang Dabao said in a depressed tone, ¡°I can forget about it. I¡¯m not worthy of a beauty like her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on yourself. You have a sessful career and a shy sports car. How can you not seduce an employee in yourpany?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°Listen, if it were any other woman, with my current conditions, and most importantly, a powerful brother as my backer, I would really have some confidence. However, in front of her, I feel a sense of inferiority.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said,¡± F*ck, you¡¯re really stupid. You¡¯re the boss, and she¡¯s your employee. You can call her in to talk about work and assign her work on a whim. Then, she¡¯ll carefully try to get in your good books.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Xiaofei, I know my limits. At the very least, I¡¯m not qualified to deal with her. Why don¡¯t youe and take a look? Maybe you¡¯ll be tempted. I feel that only you can deal with her.¡±


    ¡°Bah! A friend¡¯s wife can¡¯t be my wife. How could I sleep with the woman that you, Wang Dabao, have your eyes on? I¡¯m not that inhumane.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What I mean is that that beauty is so outstanding, I can¡¯t handle her. But it would be a pity seeing an outsider sessfully getting together with her, so I told you about her.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said dismissively, ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m toozy to pick up girls. What I don¡¯tck the most right now is beautiful women.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I can guarantee that that beauty is definitely different from the one around you. That woman of yours is too demonic, like a vixen. She¡¯s not someone you can marry at all.¡±


    Wang Dabao had seen Meng Zhijing before, and she was definitely a devilish beauty. Since the beauty that Wang Dabao was talking about could actually bepared to Meng Zhijing, or even surpassed her, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Now that you mention it, I really have to go and take a look if 1 have the chance. However, I don¡¯t have any thoughts about her. I¡¯m just purely taking a look.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, even if you just want to look, I just want you to understand that I really have a beautiful woman here.¡±


    Wang Dabao hung up the phone smugly, but Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t take it too seriously. It was just a beautiful woman. What was so unordinary about it?


    He had Meng Zhijing and Luna by his side. Both of them were close to him and were more or less willing to bed with him.


    There was also He Yuyao, the granddisciple doctor, and the pure Ning Xiaoyu.


    One day, Ye Xiaofei had to let Wang Dabao, who had not seen enough of the world, realize Ye Xiaofei¡¯s situation. Ye Xiaofei did not want Wang Dabao toe over and show off to him whenever he saw a beautiful woman.


    Ning Xiaoyu walked out with a pout.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked in confusion. ¡°Are you dissatisfied?¡±


    ¡°My university term is about to start. In a few days, I have to go to school. At that time, I have to live on campus. I can¡¯t live in such a beautiful house.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to ask you about that. Which university did you get into?¡±


    ¡°Feng City University!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned. Feng City University was a university in the East province. Although it was not bad, it was not the top university in the country.


    ¡°Hmm? Why did you choose to go there? Your results are very good. In my opinion, you should have gotten into one of the key universities in the central capital.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Xiaoyu¡¯s fault. I dragged her down.¡± Auntie Ning walked out, looking guilty, she was a senior in high school, I was sick, and she took care of me, so she didn¡¯t have as much time to study.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu immediately smiled and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m already very content to be able to get into a university in the East province. That is a ce that many students dream of getting into.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rubbed Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have med you just now. A university in the East province is indeed not bad. I¡¯ve always regretted not being able to go to university. I¡¯ll fetch you to the university.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Ning Xiaoyu immediately hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm excitedly.


    Ye Xiaofei puffed out his chest and said, ¡°Of course. My sister is going to university. It¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, you¡¯re the best.¡± Ning Xiaoyu hugged Ye Xiaofei and shook him happily.


    Ye Xiaofei only felt a softness on his arm. It was really ufortable. Cough¡­


    That little girl was already a big girl..

 Chapter 132 - 132: Brother Xiaofei Will Marry Me

    Chapter 132: Brother Xiaofei Will Marry Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Today was the first day of moving to a new house, so they still had to celebrate. The three of them went to buy a bunch of vegetables. At around four in the afternoon, they made a table full of dishes.


    During the meal, Auntie Ning couldn¡¯t help but sigh for a while.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to be able to live in such a big house in my life. Xiaofei, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider again.


    How can a family always thank each other?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Brother Xiaofei is right,¡± Ning Xiaoyu immediately said.


    Auntie Ningughed and uttered, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll stop. I¡¯m just too happy.


    Xiaofei, you muste home more often in the future.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Wherever you are, that¡¯s my home,¡± Ye Xiaofei responded.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, eat this.¡± Ning Xiaoyu picked up a piece of braised ribs and brought it to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth.


    Ye Xiaofei opened his mouth and bit the rib off Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s fork.


    Ning Xiaoyu smiled as she watched Ye Xiaofei eat. Then, she put away her fork and gently brought it to her mouth, smacking her lips.


    Her eyes narrowed into slits as if she was savoring the taste of the fork.


    A faint smile appeared on Auntie Ning¡¯s face, and her gaze was meaningful.


    No one knew a girl better than her mother. Her daughter¡¯s heart was obviouslypletely with Ye Xiaofei.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was so capable now, and his future was limitless. Auntie Ning was afraid her daughter would not be able to capture Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart.


    Ning Xiaoyu felt her mother¡¯s strange gaze, and her face turned red. She quickly lowered her head and ate, not daring to look at her mother again.


    After dinner, Auntie Ning did not have Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu help her. She went to the kitchen to clean up.


    Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu sat on the couch, while Ning Xiaoyu studied the smart TV with arge screen. It was as if she had discovered a new continent and was having a good time.


    She had just found a game and was about to y it with Ye Xiaofei when Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Fang Yunshu calling, Ye Xiaofei immediately picked up the call. A bone-numbing ¡°Daddy¡± rang in his ears.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°My precious daughter, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s crisp voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Daddy,e over today. I want to eat your cooking. Mommy¡¯s cooking doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Your mother wants me to go?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er lowered her voice, ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t, but she didn¡¯t say anything when I called you.¡±


    The smile on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face grew even brighter as he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    ¡°All right. We¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Xiaofei met Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s resentful gaze.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, you¡­ You already have a daughter?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m so young. How could I already have a daughter? She¡¯s my goddaughter. She¡¯s very cute. I¡¯ll introduce you when I have the chance. You¡¯ll definitely like her.¡±


    ¡°What? Goddaughter?¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s expression became strange before she raised her brows in joy. Ning Xiaoyu said angrily, ¡°You scared me to death. I thought you were married and had a daughter.¡±


    ¡°Hah, I¡¯m not that stupid. You haven¡¯t even graduated from university, so I won¡¯t get married.¡±


    What Ye Xiaofei meant was that when Ning Xiaoyu graduated from university, he would be twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old by then. It was the ripe age to start considering marriage.


    However, when Ning Xiaoyu heard Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words, she interpreted otherwise.


    She thought that Ye Xiaofei was waiting for her to graduate from university.


    The little girl¡¯s heart instantly lept. Her face was flushed red like a cooked crab. There was only one thought in her mind. ¡°When I graduate from university, Brother Xiaofei wants to marry me. Brother Xiaofei wants to marry me!¡±


    As for when Ye Xiaofei left, Ning Xiaoyu did not realize.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you in a daze? Why is your face so red?¡± Auntie Ning walked out and looked at Ning Xiaoyu in confusion.


    Ning Xiaoyu covered her face with her hands and was tongue-tied.


    When Auntie Ning saw her daughter¡¯s shy look, she instantly thought of the only possibility. What did Ye Xiaofei do to Ning Xiaoyu just now?


    Otherwise, her daughter would not be so embarrassed.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t know that his words had caused such a big misunderstanding. He had already arrived at Fang Yunshu¡¯s house happily.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s humming came from the kitchen.


    Ye Xiaofei picked up Fang Ling¡¯er and whispered, ¡°Your mother is in a good mood today.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er nodded her head vigorously and said, ¡°Yes, Mommy is very happy today.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei walked to the kitchen door and saw Fang Yunshu washing the vegetables. Her body was still swaying slightly, and she seemed very rxed.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    When Fang Yunshu turned her head and saw Ye Xiaofei, the smile on her face didn¡¯t disappear. Instead, Fang Yunshu just wiped her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Ye Xiaofei happily agreed, and there was an indescribable joy in his heart..

 Chapter 133 - 133: Fang Yunshu’s Smile

    Chapter 133: Fang Yunshu¡¯s Smile


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When he was with Fang Yunshu, she was throwing a tantrum or enduring the sadness of being bullied. He had never seen her so happy.


    It turned out that Fang Yunshu¡¯s smile was so beautiful and charming.


    When Fang Yunshu brushed past him, Ye Xiaofei blurted out, ¡°Yunshu, you look so good when you smile!¡±


    The smile on Fang Yunshu¡¯s face disappeared. She red at him and walked out.


    Ye Xiaofei waspletely influenced by Fang Yunshu. He was full of energy when he cooked. In a short while, he had made four dishes and a soup that looked, smelled, and tasted good.


    Sitting at the dining table, although Fang Yunshu¡¯s face was tense, she could not hide the joy in her eyes.


    ¡°Yunshu, did something good happens to you today?¡± Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Fang Yunshu picked up a bite of food and slowly ate it. Then, she said slowly, ¡°I found a job.¡±


    ¡°What? You go¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei was about to say something about Luna, but he felt that something was wrong. He hadn¡¯t told Luna yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a smallpany,¡± Fang Yunshu said. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people, but at least I have a job. I¡¯ll have an ie and be able to support myself and my daughter.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°How can you work in a smallpany? This is impossible!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Think about it, who are you? You¡¯re Fang Yunshu. How can you work for someone in a smallpany?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Fang Yunshu sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even have a university diploma. It¡¯s already good enough that a smallpany wants me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°The bosses of those smallpanies are all very unreliable. You¡¯re so beautiful, and they¡¯ll have their eyes on you. They¡¯lle up with some unspoken rules in the workce. What will you do then?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s originally tense face eased up a lot. ¡°How can there be so many dirty people? Ourpany¡¯s boss is still very good. My colleagues have said that he¡¯s not the kind of person to bully his employees.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei humphed and said, ¡°You may know a person¡¯s face, but you may not know their heart. These bosses are all attracted to beautiful women. They have some money. If they meet such a beautiful woman like you again, it would be strange if they don¡¯t want to take advantage of you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. If I don¡¯t earn money, are you going to support me?¡± Fang Yunshu snapped.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll support you. I¡¯ll give you the money. I¡¯ll give you a lot of money. You can spend it however you want.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I, Fang Yunshu, have both hands and legs, so I don¡¯t need someone else to support me. This is the first time I¡¯ve found a job, and I was in a good mood, but you ruined it.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei scratched his head, opened his mouth twice, and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if others want to take advantage of me, then I have to be willing. If you don¡¯t want to eat properly, then leave.¡± Fang Yunshu said.


    Ye Xiaofei ate two mouthfuls of food. ¡°Then can I ask you, what¡¯s the name of yourpany? Where is it?¡±


    Fang Yunshu mmed her chopsticks on the table and said angrily, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to cause trouble in thepany, you¡¯ll never appear in front of me again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    Fang Yunshu had guessed his intentions. Ye Xiaofei smiled awkwardly and did not dare to ask any more questions.


    However, he had already made up his mind to investigate whichpany Fang Yunshu was working for.


    Then, he would go and warn the bastard boss. He would beat him up first and then scare him to be obedient in front of Fang Yunshu.


    Or he could just buy thepany and let the boss work for him. Then, he would not dare to provoke Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu raised her head and saw Ye Xiaofei gritting his teeth. Her mouth twitched.


    This bastard might be up to something. He was most likely trying to make trouble with her work.


    Then she definitely couldn¡¯t let this kid know where she was.


    However¡­ This fellow was so nervous about her, and it made her feel veryfortable.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was looking at one thing and then another. Her big eyes were rolling, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    After dinner, Ye Xiaofei checked on Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Eh, Ling¡¯er, haven¡¯t you been practicing these past few days? Why hasn¡¯t there been any change at ail?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er blinked her big and beautiful eyes and said, ¡°I did practice. Maybe


    I didn¡¯t practice it right. I can¡¯t do it when Dad¡¯s not around.¡±


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, you can¡¯t bezy. Don¡¯t you want to be as powerful as Dad?¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a straight face.¡±


    ¡°I want to, but I need Daddy to teach me so that I can learn it. How about¡­¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said seriously. ¡°Can you teach me from now on?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly understood Fang Ling¡¯er and immediately said, ¡°Your mother has to agree..¡±

 Chapter 134 - 134: Daddy Is Too Stupid

    Chapter 134: Daddy Is Too Stupid


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s gaze swept across their faces of them.


    ¡°No! The two of you don¡¯t have to put on an act here. This is not allowed! Humph!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er spread her hands and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been seen through.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. He whispered into Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll think of a way in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er nodded vigorously.


    Fang Yunshu saw the two of them whispering to each other like two thieves who were about to do something bad.


    However, this seemed very intimate. Even if they were real fathers and daughters, they might not be as close as the two of them.


    No, these two were father and daughter¡­


    After all, a child¡¯s patience was limited. After practicing for a while, Fang Ling¡¯er was not willing to practice anymore and pulled Ye Xiaofei to y with toys.


    Ye Xiaofei also readily agreed. The two of themy on the ground and yed with the building blocks.


    Turning around, Ye Xiaofei said to Fang Yunshu, ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m going toe here during the day in a few days.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fang Yunshu stared at Ye Xiaofei warily.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I want to boil a medicine for Ling¡¯er to use. It can make Ling¡¯er¡¯s progress faster.¡±


    Fang Yunshu frowned. ¡°She¡¯s just a child. Don¡¯t give her medicine. What if she gets sick?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately patted his chest and promised, ¡°Definitely not. Don¡¯t forget that my medical skills are the best in the world. Besides, if I¡¯m notpletely confident, can I give it to my precious daughter?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Where did you buy those medicines? Are they reliable?¡± Fang Yunshu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s reliable in the Chinese Pharmacy. Let me tell you, the owner of the Chinese Pharmacy there is a famous Chinese doctor in our country, but now he thinks of me as a master.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± Fang Yunshu snorted. He¡¯s a famous Chinese doctor and has many students. Do you have a bunch of grand disciples and many beautiful women? Now you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°You are right. He does have a beautiful disciple, but she¡¯s too smitten. I have to stay away from her in the future.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s tone was sour. ¡°All, there¡¯s a beauty, and you¡¯re still going to let her go? Are you trying to fool me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°It¡¯s true. You don¡¯t know. That woman looked at me as if she wanted to eat me. I can¡¯t stand it. I¡¯d rather let you stare at me than be stared at by her.¡±


    Fang Yunshu felt much better and subconsciously said, ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t have any feelings for others, then don¡¯t give them any thoughts or do any physical experiments on them.¡±


    ¡°What? How do you know about the body experiment?¡± Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu in confusion.


    Fang Yunshu immediately realized that she had misspoken. She rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei to strengthen her aura before saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re good at acupuncture? If you want to take her as your disciple, you have to teach her these things. Acupuncture must be practical, so you must test the needles on both sides. Hmph, you have to make her take off her clothes in front of you. How good would it be?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei instantly felt a little guilty and quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her to take off her clothes. I just asked her to test the needle on me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you already said that that woman was infatuated and wanted to eat you. You let someone test the needle. Ah¡­What a good method! You are shameless!¡±


    As Fang Yunshu spoke, her anger rose again. Seeing that this guy was getting more and more annoyed, she stood up and went back to her room, closing the door with a bang.


    Fang Ling¡¯er sighed and pped her forehead with her hand. Her eyes were filled with impatience and disappointment as she let out a long sigh.


    ¡°I was wrong again¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei cleared his throat and asked Fang Ling¡¯er awkwardly.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. You¡¯re talking about other women in front of Mom.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with talking about other women?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked doubtfully. What does it have to do with her?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so stupid.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er sighed again, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with us every day? Don¡¯t you want the three of us to sleep on the same bed?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei burst outughing and said, ¡°That¡¯s a little difficult. Even if I¡¯m willing, your mother won¡¯t agree, right? Moreover, if I say this, I think your mother won¡¯t let mee here anymore.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er shook her head. The Rubik¡¯s cube in her hand instantly had six sides of the same color.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t figure it out. Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t want to marry him. There was no doubt about it. So what did it have to do with her when he talked about other women?


    However, there was no need for him to make Fang Yunshu angry. He would just keep quiet in front of her in the future.


    ¡°D * mn, she¡¯s in such a good mood today. If I didn¡¯t provoke her, she might have told me about what happened back then.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly realized that he had made a big mistake. He thought to himself that he had to coax her and quickly take this opportunity to ask about what happened back then.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er,e and take a shower.¡± Fang Yunshu pushed the door open and walked out.


    Fang Ling¡¯er nced at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I want Daddy to help me wash it


    too..¡±

 Chapter 135 - 135: Taking Advantage of Fang Yunshu

    Chapter 135: Taking Advantage of Fang Yunshu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°No problem,¡± Ye Xiaofei said immediately, ¡°Daddy will help you wash too.¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at him and said, ¡°No, you¡¯re a girl. How can you let a man bathe you?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and said, ¡°He¡¯s Daddy, not anyone else.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Fang Yunshu refused firmly. ¡°Hurry up ande wash up.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted even more, but she could only follow Fang Yunshu into the bathroom.


    The house wasn¡¯t big. Ye Xiaofei could roughly guess the progress of the two people by listening to the sounds inside.


    ¡°All!¡±


    Following a scream, there was the sound of a basin being overturned, followed by Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s crying.


    Ye Xiaofei was shocked and quickly rushed over to open the bathroom door.


    Inside the bathroom, a basin was overturned on the floor, and the floor was covered in water. Fang Ling¡¯er was sitting on the floor, and Fang Yunshu was bending over to pick her up.


    ¡°How is it? How was it? Let me take a look.¡± Ye Xiaofei took a step forward and carried Fang Ling¡¯er over.


    Fang Ling¡¯er hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and sobbed, ¡°Daddy, 1 fell. My butt hurts and my arms hurt.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly checked it and found that it was not a big problem. He let out a sigh of relief and rubbed his palm gently. ¡°Does it not hurt now?¡±


    ¡°It hurts¡­All, it doesn¡¯t seem to hurt anymore. Daddy is so awesome.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er wiped her tears and immediately became excited.


    He said to Fang Yunshu, who was also nervous, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s just a little injury. With me around, nothing will happen.¡±


    Fang Yunshu heaved a sigh of relief.


    His daughter was fine. Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu and then couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.


    Fang Yunshu was wearing a set of cotton pajamas. It was indeed quite conservative, so there was nothing wrong with it.


    But now, her clothes werepletely soaked. Her clothes were already translucent, and the skin underneath was faintly discernible.


    Even if she took off her pajamas, Fang Yunshu still had a close-fitting one under her, which was equivalent to wearing a swimsuit.


    However, people were like this. Even if they saw it secretly, even if it was just a little, they would still feel an indescribable excitement.


    Ye Xiaofei was like this. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and let out a gulp.


    Fang Yunshu immediately raised her arms in front of her chest to protect herself. A fierce light shed in her eyes as she said angrily, ¡°Bastard, hurry up and get out.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly replied with a guilty conscience, then carried Fang Ling¡¯er out.


    ¡°Put Ling¡¯er down!¡± Fang Yunshu shouted again.


    Ye Xiaofei obediently put his daughter down. Before he left, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fang Yunshu shouted again.


    Ye Xiaofei shrunk his neck and quickly closed the bathroom door.


    Sitting on the sofa, Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t get rid of the scene that Fang Yunshu had just seen. Then, that night five years ago appeared in his mind.


    He sighed and said, ¡°At that time, I had already done everything, but I did not properly appreciate it. It was a loss.¡±


    Because of this incident, Ye Xiaofei felt annoyed for the first time.


    The bathroom door opened. Fang Ling¡¯er had already changed into her pajamas and walked out.


    She climbed onto the sofa and looked at Ye Xiaofei with a smile. She seemed to be very proud of herself. ¡°Daddy, is Ling¡¯er smart?¡±


    ¡°What? Did you fall on purpose?¡± Ye Xiaofei stared at Fang Ling¡¯er with wide eyes.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er proudly shook her two little feet.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re mischievous, but you¡¯ve sold your mother out.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er giggled and said, ¡°Sell Mommy to Daddy.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and thenughed.


    Fang Yunshu came out of the shower and walked towards Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Yunshu, just now¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei said guiltily. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Get up. Your clothes are so wet, why are you sitting on my sofa?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly stood up,¡± I¡¯m sorry, 1 didn¡¯t pay attention. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°The next time youe, bring two sets of clothes.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes lit up instantly. He said, ¡°You want me to bring two sets of clothes to your house?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much!¡± Fang Yunshu pulled a long face. ¡°You¡¯re so sweaty. If you don¡¯t take a shower, you¡¯ll stink up my house. You even have to make me wash everything the next day.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a beaming face. ¡°I¡¯ll bring two more sets of clothes next time.¡±


    ¡°You two y quietly. I still have work to do.¡± Fang Yunshu walked into the bedroom and closed the door.


    Fang Ling¡¯er winked at Ye Xiaofei and whispered, ¡°There¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Yeah, you are the best!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes darted around as she rubbed her chin. ¡°You guys, I have to worry about you. I am so smart..¡±

 Chapter 136 - 136: Master Fei

    Chapter 136: Master Fei


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next morning, the three of them went out together.


    After sending Fang Ling¡¯er to the kindergarten, Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu walked side by side toward the entrance of themunity.


    ¡®Til send you to thepany?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked with a smile.


    ¡°No need! I¡¯m warning you again, don¡¯t follow me. 1, Fang Yunshu, have been controlled by my family for so many years. Now that I¡¯m finally free, 1¡¯11 be angry with anyone who tries to control me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll suffer. Oh right, take this with you. If you have something to do, drop this thing. I¡¯ll sense it too.¡±


    Then, Ye Xiaofei passed a ck bead to Fang Yunshu. The bead was made of a shark tendon and could be used as a ne.


    Fang Yunshu hesitated for a moment, then took it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you installed a tracker on this thing?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Fang Yunshu.¡± Of course not. 1 only know where you are when you throw yourself hard. I¡¯m just afraid that the bastard boss will take advantage of you.¡±


    ¡°Boring.¡± Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and walked away quickly.


    However, Ye Xiaofei still saw that she had already put the bead in her bag.


    Ye Xiaofei wanted to follow Fang Yunshu to see where she worked and what kind of person her boss was. If he wanted to follow her, he could make sure that Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t see him.


    However, Ye Xiaofei dismissed the idea in the end. Fang Yunshu had a strong personality, and Ye Xiaofei did not want to provoke her.


    ¡°Xiao Fei, are you here to see a beauty?¡±


    Wang Dabao called again and excitedly sent an invitation.


    Ye Xiaofei saidzily, ¡°I¡¯m not interested. If you want to see beautiful women, I¡¯ll bring you to meet my peopleter. 1¡¯11 let you know what a real beauty is.¡±


    ¡°Then 1 really can¡¯t ept it. Don¡¯t think that just because you have many beautiful women around you, you won¡¯t be interested in the beautiful women here. They¡¯re not inferior to the beautiful women around you. She must be stronger than the beautiful women around you. If you don¡¯t look, you will regret it.¡±


    Wang Dabao was getting more and more confident. Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°Then send me a photo.¡±


    ¡°She just arrived yesterday, and I went to take photos for her. Wouldn¡¯t people think that I had ulterior motives? Besides, 1 feel that photos definitely can¡¯t show her beauty. Only when you see her in person you will understand what real beauty is.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Alright! 1¡¯11 be there in a while.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t want to listen to Wang Dabao bragging anymore.


    Ye Xiaofei first went to Meng Zhijing¡¯s ce. He felt that it was better to let Meng Zhijing¡¯s people investigate Fang Yunshu¡¯spany first.


    Meng Zhijing was in a meeting.


    Meng Zhijing was about to stop when she saw Ye Xiaofei, but Ye Xiaofei waved his hand to let her continue.


    Those people thought that Ye Xiaofei was Meng Zhijing¡¯s trusted aide, so they only nced at him a few more times. No one said anything.


    It was obvious that Meng Zhijing¡¯s prestige had increased by a lot.


    To be able to leave the Wang family, not only could she escape unscathed, but she could also obtain arge sum ofpensation.


    This alone was enough to show how strong Meng Zhijing was now.


    Meng Zhijing was in a meeting to discuss thepensation n with everyone.


    These people were all Meng Zhijing¡¯s partners. Back then, when their various venues were sealed, they also suffered a lot.


    Meng Zhijing received arge sum ofpensation. It was more of a scam, so she naturally did not have to give it to these people. However, Meng Zhijing still had topensate them for the normal losses.


    However, this already made everyone very happy. They were already very surprised that they could keep their ce. Now that there waspensation, it meant that they did not lose anything. They even made a profit. No one had any objections anymore.


    After arranging the meeting, everyone left.


    Meng Zhijing came over and sat on Ye Xiaofei¡¯sp. She turned sideways and wrapped her arms around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck. ¡°Mr. Ye, can 1 change the way 1 address you? It feels too unfamiliar to call you that now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then what do you want to be called?¡± Ye Xiaofei hugged Meng Zhijing¡¯s waist and touched her face with his other hand.


    Meng Zhijing tilted her head so that her face could be better pressed against Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand. ¡°1 want to call you Master Fei. It¡¯s easy and respectful. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t that make me old?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked with a smile.


    ¡°But 1 can¡¯t call you Father Fei or Uncle Fei.¡± Meng Zhijing said.


    Ye Xiaofei burst outughing. Then he let Meng Zhijing call him Master Fei. And he said, ¡°It did sound quite awesome.¡±


    Although the two of them were intimate, they maintained a certain level of restraint, especially Meng Zhijing. She had to restrain herself and show her self-control in front of Ye Xiaofei.


    After assigning Fang Yunshu¡¯s matters to Meng Zhijing, Ye Xiaofei stood up and left. He felt that he could easily lose control if he was alone with Meng Zhijing.


    Ye Xiaofei changed to his Lamborghini and drove to Wang Dabao¡¯spany.


    Ye Xiaofei nced into the hall and didn¡¯t see any special beauty. He directly pushed open Wang Dabao¡¯s office and said in a bad mood, ¡°You know how to brag.. Where¡¯s the beauty?¡±

 Chapter 137 - 137: Fang Yunshu’s Company

    Chapter 137: Fang Yunshu¡¯s Company


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Dabao¡¯s fat body, which weighed more than 200 pounds, suddenly appeared in front of Ye Xiaofei and dragged him into the office, then closed the door.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Wang Dabao gritted his teeth and red at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei casually sat on the sofa, crossed his legs, and said, ¡°What about me? Didn¡¯t you ask me toe and see the beauties?¡±


    Wang Dabao said angrily, ¡°I told you to look at beautiful women, but you shouldn¡¯t be so loud. What kind of person do you think I am? Do you think I can still be dignified in front of my employees?¡±


    ¡°This is my fault.¡± Ye Xiaofei still had a smile on his face, but there was a look of appreciation in his eyes.


    It had only been a few days, but Wang Dabao was already starting to look like a boss. It was time for him to pay attention to his image.


    Wang Dabao continued, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m only letting you take a look secretly. They¡¯re employees of thepany. As the boss, I have to protect their safety. Otherwise, how can they work in thepany with peace of mind?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m wrong, I won¡¯t shout anymore. But you don¡¯t have any beautiful women here. How can it be as exaggerated as you say?¡±


    ¡°Get lost, this is impossible!¡± Wang Dabao walked to the window and looked outside.¡±She¡¯s not in the office. She¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t take it seriously and said with a smile, ¡°Da Bao, you¡¯re not bad as a boss.¡±


    ¡°F * ck, since you¡¯re talking about this, I have toin to you.¡± Wang Dabao sat down beside Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°In the past when I saw others be bosses, I was envious and jealous. 1 always imagined that 1 could be a boss one day..¡±


    ¡°But after I became a boss, 1 realized that it¡¯s not a simple matter at all. You have to worry about everything inside and outside thepany. You have to make thepany earn money. You have to consider all of this. You have to think about whether you can get business, whether you can get business, whether we can do well, whether the customers will be satisfied with the final product, and how to motivate the employees.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to do it anymore?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Wang Dabao red at him and said, ¡°How can I not do it? It¡¯s just that the change is too fast and 1 can¡¯t adapt to it in a short time. Let mein to you. Let me tell you, you said that you would make me the richest man in Ning City. It¡¯s not that such a smallpany can¡¯t feed me. This is a novice camp for me to level up.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and patted Wang Dabao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll help you achieve your wish.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing to.¡± Wang Dabao puffed out his chest.


    After chatting for a while, Wang Dabao looked up and said excitedly to Ye Xiaofei,¡± She¡¯lle in. Look.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei also stood up and saw the graceful back of a woman through the ss.


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately blurted out.


    With just one nce, Ye Xiaofei recognized it was Fang Yunshu.


    He had never thought that Fang Yunshu woulde to work at Wang Dabao¡¯s ce.


    Yesterday, he was scolding the boss at Fang Yunshu¡¯s ce, but in the end, he was scolding his best friend, Wang Dabao.


    No, even thispany was bought by him for Wang Dabao. If the boss at the top was him, wouldn¡¯t he be scolding himself?


    Wang Dabao said proudly, ¡°How is it? Beautiful, right? How is shepared to the girl beside you?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful! How beautiful! She¡¯s a rare beauty in the world.¡± Ye Xiaofei praised him, but he was thinking about whether he should tell Wang Dabao about his rtionship with Fang Yunshu.


    Several thoughts ran through his mind, but Ye Xiaofei decided not to tell Wang Dabao about this matter for now. He also did not want Fang Yunshu to know about his rtionship with Wang Dabao.


    Wang Dabao blinked his eyes and said, ¡°How is it? Do you have any thoughts of taking it down?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly and said, ¡°She¡¯s your employee. The fox preys farthest from his hole. What can I do that? Then can the female employee still work well here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right.¡± Wang Dabao agreed. ¡°I was just showing off. Such a beautiful woman is pleasing to the eye, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°By the way, Da Bao, I have to remind you. Try not to mention me in thepany in the future. Don¡¯t remember that others know that I helped you acquire thepany.¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it good to let others know that I have such an awesome brother?¡± Wang Dabao asked doubtfully.


    Ye Xiaofei red at him and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Aren¡¯t you making others doubt your ability? How can you convince the masses?¡±


    Wang Dabao nodded again and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Then 1 won¡¯t mention you in thepany in the future.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei let out a sigh of relief. Wang Dabao was still easy to deceive. Brothers were meant to be sold. At least this way, Fang Yunshu would not know about his rtionship with thispany.


    ng!


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Mr.. Wang!¡±

 Chapter 138 - 138: Almost Exposed

    Chapter 138: Almost Exposed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Dabao dashed behind his desk with a whoosh. He moved as fast as a rabbit and as fast as lightning.


    He sat upright with a serious expression. He looked like an extremely dignified and upright boss.


    ¡°Enter¡­Come in!¡±


    However, when he spoke, he stuttered slightly, revealing a sense of panic.


    The door opened and Fang Yunshu walked in.¡±Mr. Wang, I¡¯ve finished the task that the manager assigned me yesterday. The manager just went out and asked me to give this to you first.¡±


    Wang Dabao nodded. ¡°Alright, leave it here. I¡¯ll look for you after I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Fang Yunshu immediately turned around and walked out.


    When she turned around, she saw someone hiding behind the clothes rack. She couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. There was someone in Mr. Wang¡¯s room. Why was he hiding from her?


    However, she immediately retracted her gaze. She shouldn¡¯t think too much about the boss¡¯s matter. Even if she saw it, she should pretend that she didn¡¯t see it. The boss didn¡¯t like nosy employees. It was better for her to do his job well.


    As soon as Fang Yunshu left, Wang Dabao let out a long sigh. His tensed body suddenly copsed.


    ¡°Xiaofei, isn¡¯t she beautiful? Eh¡­¡± Only then did Wang Dabao realize that Ye Xiaofei was hiding. He asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei came out from behind the clothes rack and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just avoiding suspicion.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Wang Dabao didn¡¯t think too much about it. He grinned and said, ¡°I feel so embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xiaofei sat on the sofa again and asked with interest.


    Wang Dabao frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why. As long as she looks at me, 1¡¯11 be so nervous that my hair stands on end. When she speaks, I¡¯m afraid that 1¡¯11 say something wrong. Let¡¯s put it this way. It¡¯s like a mouse meeting a cat.¡±


    ¡°No way, you¡¯re not going to go soft and numb after seeing her pretty face, are you?¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Not!¡± Wang Dabao said firmly. Beauty was meant to be admired. How could it make people afraid? Moreover, this wasn¡¯t the kind of nervousness or excitement that could make one¡¯s heart flutter. It was true fear. The look in her eyes seemed to make people feel guilty.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Indeed, especially when her eyes are wide open, it makes one¡¯s hair stand on end.¡±


    Wang Dabao shook his head repeatedly. ¡°She¡¯s still ring at me? She¡¯s just looking at me normally. I feel guilty, let alone ring at me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words had slipped his tongue. Fortunately, Wang Dabao was immersed in his thoughts and did not notice.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was also a little puzzled. He was afraid of Fang Yunshu because he owed her in the past. Moreover, he still had a favor to ask of her. Therefore, he could only endure her temper.


    However, there was no reason for Wang Dabao to be so afraid. Was Fang Yunshu really that scary?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Ye Xiaofei felt that Fang Yunshu could only bully him. In other people¡¯s eyes, she was almost always the target of bullying.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s appearance was a little inexplicable.


    Wang Dabao was his brother, and Fang Yunshu was the woman he had slept with. If Wang Dabao had feelings for Fang Yunshu, it would be troublesome.


    No matter what kind of woman Wang Dabao liked, Ye Xiaofei would help him. However, Fang Yunshu was not allowed. Otherwise, if Wang Dabao found out that Ye Xiaofei had slept with Fang Yunshu, how could they still be brothers?


    Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly and gave Wang Dabao a heads-up. ¡°Dabao, I think this woman is not suitable for you. You can¡¯t control her at all.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I can control her?¡± Wang Dabao shook his head violently and said, ¡°I still like those girls from a humble family. She was not my type. I can only look at her from afar and not y with her!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei patted Wang Dabao¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, your setup is enough. Work hard. In a few days, I¡¯ll bring you to see a big scene and give you some benefits.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Wang Dabao was overjoyed. Ye Xiaofei would not trick him.


    ¡°Hey, I have to work now. I don¡¯t have the time to apany you anymore.¡±


    After a while, Wang Dabao ordered him to leave.


    Ye Xiaofei had wanted to leave as well, but Fang Yunshu could see the door of Wang Dabao¡¯s office from her position. If he went out now, Fang Yunshu would see him.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°You do what you need to do. I¡¯ll just take a look if 1 have nothing to do.¡±


    Wang Dabao gave Ye Xiaofei a disdainful look and said, ¡°Brat, have you been charmed by her? Hmph, you¡¯re staying here and don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    However, just as he finished speaking, Ye Xiaofei pushed open the door and went out. His speed was faster than lightning.


    ¡°F * ck, he just said one sentence and ran away. This guy¡¯s skin isn¡¯t that thin, right?¡± Wang Dabao was still a little baffled.


    Ye Xiaofei saw Fang Yunshu leave and took the opportunity to slip away.


    However, just as he slipped into the corridor, he saw Fang Yunshu turn around and walk back¡­.

 Chapter 139 - 139: You’ll Have to Beg Me in a while

    Chapter 139: You¡¯ll Have to Beg Me in a while


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Fang Yunshu turned around, she felt someone behind her.


    However, when she turned around, a figure shed and she lost sight of that person.


    She walked over. There was a door leading to a safe passage. The door was still shaking. Someone must have just run through it.


    Fang Yunshu frowned. The figure just now seemed to be Ye Xiaofei.


    She took two steps into the fire escape and looked up and down the stairs, but there was no sign of anyone.


    ¡°Bastard! You better not let me see you. If I find out that you¡¯re following me, you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Fang Yunshu muttered in her heart. However, she didn¡¯t look angry.


    After Fang Yunshu left, Ye Xiaofei came down from the second floor.


    He decided to go down the stairs instead of taking the elevator so that he wouldn¡¯t run into Fang Yunshu again.


    When he reached downstairs, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips suddenly curled up. If Fang Yunshu knew that he had bought thispany for Wang Dabao, what would she do?


    Other than the incident with Fang Ling¡¯er, this woman had always wanted to cut ties with him and refused to ept his help.


    However, she still could not escape from his grasp.


    Thinking of this, Ye Xiaofei felt very interested.


    It would be better to wait a few days for Ye Xiaofei to let Fang Yunshu know about this matter before settling the Wang family.


    Just as she left the building, Zheng Zhenguo called.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, can youe over? We have a critically ill patient here. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°Elder Zheng, there are patients in the hospital who can¡¯t be treated every day. How can I have the time to save people for you every day? Moreover, if you can¡¯t save them, it¡¯s useless for me to go at the end of the semester.¡±


    Zheng Zhenguo said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Ye, I wouldn¡¯t dare to look for you for ordinary patients. However, this person is the captain of the criminal police team. When he was arresting a criminal, he was seriously injured while protecting a little girl. He is a hero. 1 beg you, you must save him!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and said, ¡°In your hospital. I¡¯ll go over right away.¡± After more than ten minutes, Ye Xiaofei arrived at the city¡¯s First Hospital. When they arrived at the emergency room, they saw a bunch of police officers guarding there. There was also a person who Ye Xiaofei was familiar with. She was a female police officer with a particrly hot temper.


    Chu Tong was pacing back and forth anxiously. She was also responsible for the captain¡¯s injury today. If she had not been greedy and rushed forward, such a situation would not have happened and the captain would not have been injured.


    She had been staring at the door of the emergency room, so she didn¡¯t see Ye Xiaofeiing over. She directly bumped into him.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ye Xiaofei reminded her.


    However, Chu Tong did not seem to notice it at all as she crashed into his arms.


    Ye Xiaofei could easily dodge it, but for what reason did he have to dodge when a beautiful woman with such a hot body bumped into his arms?


    Ye Xiaofei felt very good when they bumped into each other.


    Chu Tong instinctively jumped up and separated from Ye Xiaofei. She was about to apologize, but when she saw Ye Xiaofei, she was furious. With this guy¡¯s ability, it was impossible for him to not avoid her. He was waiting for her to fall into his arms.


    ¡°Bastard! Get lost!¡± Chu Tong gritted her teeth and squeezed out her voice.


    ¡°The hospital isn¡¯t run by your family, why can¡¯t 1e?¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.


    Chu Tong reached out and grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s cor. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Brat, I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you today. If you provoke me again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei patted the back of Chu Tong¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Are you sure you want me to go?¡±


    Chu Tong pushed Ye Xiaofei hard and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t stay here for even a second.¡±


    ¡°I bet you¡¯ll beg me to stay right away.¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Chu Tong was even more impatient. She was just short of beating Ye Xiaofei up.


    The door of the emergency room suddenly opened. He Yuyao, who was wearing a white coat, walked out. A group of police officers immediately rushed forward.


    Chu Tong immediately let go of Ye Xiaofei and rushed over. ¡°How is it? How¡¯s our captain?¡±


    He Yuyao said, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is quite dangerous now, but you don¡¯t have to worry. Our director said that a divine doctor wille soon and will be able to save the patient. I¡¯m here to pick up the divine doctor.¡±


    ¡°Where is the divine doctor?¡± Chu Tong turned around and looked outside the police station.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Ye Xiaofei replied with a smile.


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± Chu Tong was instantly enraged. The kid in front of her dared to joke about such a matter. This was uneptable to her.


    ¡°All! Divine Doctor Ye! You¡¯re finally here!¡± He Yuyao rushed to Ye Xiaofei excitedly and grabbed his arm.


    ¡°What is it? Is he the divine doctor you mentioned?¡± Chu Tong cried out involuntarily..

 Chapter 140 - 140: Promise Me One Condition

    Chapter 140: Promise Me One Condition


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Impossible! How can he be a divine doctor?¡±


    Chu Tong cried out involuntarily.


    The other policemen also looked at Ye Xiaofei suspiciously.


    After all, Ye Xiaofei looked too young and was associated with the title of divine doctor.


    He Yuyao frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Mr. Ye may be young, but his acupuncture skills are godly. He can even cure cancer. Other than him, no one else can treat the patient inside. Please don¡¯t dy!¡±


    No one would believe what Ye Xiaofei said, but when the doctor who came out of the resuscitation room said that, they did not dare to not believe it.


    Ye Xiaofei squinted at Chu Tong and said, ¡°Do you still want me to get lost?¡±


    Chu Tong was stunned for a moment. Then, he bit her lips hard and said loudly, ¡°If you can save the captain, don¡¯t ask me to beg you. I¡¯ll even take my life!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei thought that Chu Tong would still doubt him, but he did not expect her to be so decisive. However, this woman used to make him very unhappy. If he did not tease her, he would feel ufortable. He leaned his head into her ear and whispered, ¡°If you want me to save your captain¡¯s life, I only have one condition, and that is to sleep with me for one night.¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. She had the urge to tear Ye Xiaofei apart.


    Her chest heaved up and down violently, and her expression was uncertain.


    ¡°Good!¡± Chu Tong squeezed out a word from between her teeth.


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and followed He Yuyao into the emergency room.


    In the resuscitation room, other than Zheng Zhenguo, Sun Mingyuan was also there.


    Looking at the silver needles on the patient¡¯s head and chest, Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Sun Mingyuan, you put what you learn to use. Yourprehension is not bad, but you¡¯re still a littlecking. If you learned it, even if I didn¡¯te here, you could still save his life.¡±


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Sun Mingyuan quickly said.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already learned well. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have much time left and your true qi cultivation is a little low. However, if you buy enough time, this patient can be saved.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t pull out the silver needle that Sun Mingyuan had inserted into his body. Instead, he corrected it and said, ¡°The acupuncture point of this needle is urate and the depth is enough. However, the most important thing about this needle is to use the vibrating needle technique to keep the silver needle vibrating.¡±


    ¡°This needle requires the needle swinging technique. Moreover, it has to be three long and two short.¡±


    ¡°Acupuncture techniques cannot be limited to the situation. For different conditions, acupuncture techniques must be applied flexibly.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said thest sentence to He Yuyao.


    Sun Mingyuan and He Yuyao nodded repeatedly. No matter how much theoretical teaching was, it was not as effective as practical practice. Now that they had seen Ye Xiaofei treat people with their own eyes and how he used acupuncture, they had benefited a lot.


    ¡°His heartbeat has returned to normal!¡±


    ¡°His blood pressure has also recovered!¡±


    A nurse who was guarding the equipment cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no problem with his vitality. You guys can deal with the remaining problems.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei only did the work to save his life. He could not be bothered with the subsequent suturing of the wound tissues and the treatment of the bones since there were so many doctors around.


    In less than twenty minutes, Ye Xiaofei walked out of the emergency room.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Chu Tong was the first to step forward.


    ¡°With me taking action, of course, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.


    However, no one made a sound at this time. Their eyes were filled with suspicion.


    This made Ye Xiaofei very unhappy. He said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t our captaine out yet?¡± asked Chu Tong immediately.


    ¡°Nonsense, he has so many wounds on his body. Even if they stitch them, it will take a while.¡±


    Chu Tong asked again, ¡°Then why did youe out?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Chu Tong and said, ¡°You¡¯re really stupid. Do you need me to do such a small job? Do you think I¡¯m so worthless?¡±


    At this moment, He Yuyao walked out in a doctor¡¯s white coat. Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately focused on He Yuyao.


    Chu Tong left Ye Xiaofei behind and rushed over to grab He Yuyao¡¯s arm. ¡°How is it? Did our captain survive?¡±


    He Yuyao smiled and said proudly, ¡°With Divine Doctor Ye taking action, there naturally wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    She wanted to say that he was her Grand Master, but she felt that it was a little boastful, so she just called him ¡°Divine Doctor Ye.¡±


    He Yuyao was a proper doctor, so her words were credible.


    All the policemen cheered.


    Then, they expressed their gratitude.


    ¡°Thankyou, Doctor!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miracle Doctor!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong did not hesitate either. He walked up to Ye Xiaofei and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Tong took a deep breath. Although there was anger in her eyes, she raised her chin and said, ¡°I, Chu Tong, will do what I promised.¡±


    ¡°All, then 1¡¯11 wait for you.¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed out loud and subconsciously nced at Chu Tong¡¯s fiery body.


    Chu Tong clenched her fists and suppressed the displeasure in her heart.


    He Yuyao frowned slightly, feeling as if she had another love rival..

 Chapter 141 - 141: Chu Tong’s Fearless Spirit

    Chapter 141: Chu Tong¡¯s Fearless Spirit


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After another hour, the door to the resuscitation room opened again, and the hospital bed was pushed out.


    ¡°Director Zheng, how is the situation?¡±


    The leader of the Ning City police force had also arrived. He knew Zheng Zhenguo and took the initiative to greet him.


    Zheng Zhenguo smiled and said, ¡°Director Dong, don¡¯t worry. All the patient¡¯s indicators are normal. Some external injuries will be fine after a week or so.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Director Dong said in surprise. ¡°Captain Xiao wouldn¡¯t have any problems?¡±


    Zheng Zhenguo said, ¡°Of course. Captain Xiao is the hero of our Ning City. He caught so many bad guys and ensured our safety. He is also a lucky person. It just so happens that the divine doctor is in our Ning City. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid our hospital would be helpless in his situation.¡±


    He sent Captain Xiao directly to a normal ward. There was no need to send him to the ICU.


    Although the anesthetic effect had not passed and Captain Xiao had not woken up yet, his breathing was stable, and his heartbeat and blood pressure were normal. Everyone knew that he was fine.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Captain Xiao has been stabbed more than ten times, and all of them are vital points in his chest. 1 thought he couldn¡¯t be saved.¡±


    ¡°That divine doctor is amazing! Most importantly, he¡¯s still so young.¡±


    Director Dong was a little puzzled when he heard his colleagues talking about this. He said, ¡°What¡¯s with the divine doctor?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know who that divine doctor is, but Chu Tong should know him.¡±


    Director Dong looked at Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong¡¯s expression was a little awkward as she said, ¡°Director Dong, I¡¯m not familiar with him either. I¡¯ve only interacted with her twice. Last time, we received a report that someone had killed the ck Forest. When we rushed over, we saw ck Forest lying there, not breathing. There were a few silver needles stuck in his chest. I thought he had killed someone, but who knew that the ck Forest would wake up very quickly? Now that I think about it, he was saving the ck Forest at that time.¡±


    Director Dong frowned and said, ¡°How can a divine doctor be involved with someone like the ck Forest?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details, but from what 1 can see, although this fellow¡¯s medical skills are very good, his character is a little¡­ There are some problems.¡± When Chu Tong said this, a hint of anger appeared on her face.


    Director Dong stared into Chu Tong¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Is there a problem with his character? Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ He¡­¡± Chu Tong was tongue-tied. It would be embarrassing if she told Ye Xiaofei that he had taken advantage of herst time.


    Also, she couldn¡¯t say anything about Ye Xiaofei¡¯s request this time.


    Looking at Chu Tong¡¯s embarrassed and angry expression, Director Dong suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s not convenient for me to talk about your matters. Then 1¡¯11 ask. You young people can handle your matters.¡±


    Chu Tong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    The smile on Director Dong¡¯s face widened. ¡°He saved Captain Xiao¡¯s life. Later, you have to represent us to express our gratitude to him. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, you can set up a dinner party and we have to thank him in person.¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s expression turned ugly as he said, ¡°Director Dong, you don¡¯t have to do this to someone like him, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous our profession is?¡± Director Dong red at her. Don¡¯t you know how many people die in the line of duty every year? If a divine doctor can help in time, how many lives can he save? This is of great significance to our entire police force. We have to build a good rtionship with this divine doctor. Only then can we give our police officers an additional guarantee!¡±


    Chu Tong was stunned for a moment before she puffed out her chest and said, ¡°Director Dong, I understand now!¡±


    The condition that Ye Xiaofei had proposed to her made Chu Tong extremely angry, but she had no choice but to agree to it to save Captain Xiao.


    However, she still hated Ye Xiaofei. She hated him for threatening her and making such a shameless request.


    However, Director Dong¡¯s words made her suddenly understand. She was not doing this alone. She was doing this for the sake of all her colleagues in Ning City. She was doing this to add insurance to their lives.


    If she did that, she would be like Buddha cutting off his flesh to feed the eagle. She would be a hero who sacrificed her life for justice.


    Then what was there to be afraid of? What was there to be conflicted about?


    She had to do it, and she had to do it immediately.


    Chu Tong thought about it and said loudly to Director Dong, ¡°Director Dong! 1¡¯11 go find him now. I must make him the safety protector of the police!¡±


    ¡°Good! Then do it.¡± Director Dong smiled encouragingly and said, ¡°1¡¯11 reimburse you for the expenses.¡±


    Chu Tong blushed and ran out quickly. She thought to herself, ¡°If I want to apany that guy, 1 have to book a room. 1 can¡¯t just book a room ande back to im it, right?¡¯


    She could not tell anyone about what she had done. It was not a matter of reputation, but she did not want her colleagues to feel burdened.


    First, he found Director He Zhenguo and asked for Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone number.


    Chu Tong went straight to a hotel and booked a room. Then, she dialed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s number.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll wait for you in room 502 of Huatong Hotel..¡±

 Chapter 142 - 142: Chu Tong Got a Room

    Chapter 142: Chu Tong Got a Room


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What is it? You¡¯ve already booked a room and waited for me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei cried out in surprise when he heard Chu Tong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, sir! Hurry up ande over.¡± Chu Tong¡¯s voice was very calm.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth twitched, and then he chuckled, ¡°Alright, wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei piqued Chu Tong¡¯s curiosity.


    At that time, he had deliberately disgusted Chu Tong. Who asked this woman to always be impulsive, indiscriminately, and have a bad attitude?


    Although Chu Tong had a good figure and beautiful looks, why couldn¡¯t Ye Xiaofei find the obedient Meng Zhijing and Luna? Why did he have to look for Chu Tong?


    He also thought that with Chu Tong¡¯s fiery temper and the fact that she was a police officer, how could she agree to such a ridiculous request? She would not admit to it after the incident. He had already thought that he would use this incident to disgust Chu Tong every time he saw her in the future.


    ¡°This woman must have set up a trap, right?¡± Ye Xiaofei thought of a possibility, and it was the only possibility.


    ¡°All, then 1 want to see what kind of methods you have to deal with me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly drove to the hotel and went straight to the door of the room that Chu Tong mentioned.


    As he circted his true Qi, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s senses were enhanced. Even though he was separated by the door and the wall, he could still feel that there was only one person there.


    This made Ye Xiaofei a little puzzled. Chu Tong, that woman, was so bold? Did she dare to ask him out alone?


    Or was there a real expert among them that he could not sense even now?


    He knocked on the door, and the door opened very quickly. Chu Tong¡¯s figure appeared in front of him.


    Their eyes met, and Ye Xiaofei realized that Chu Tong was acting strangely.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Chu Tong turned sideways to make way for Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei walked in and heard Chu Tong lock the door.


    Ah, this was even more interesting. He thought that she would cause a bunch of people to rush in when she did the things. She locked it. Was she trying to catch a turtle in a jar?


    Ye Xiaofei looked around the room. It was just a normal room. It was very simple. It was just a room. Other than the bathroom, there was only a big bed and a desk. There was no third person at all.


    Turning around, Ye Xiaofei looked at Chu Tong with interest and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here to fulfill your promise so soon?¡±


    Although Chu Tong was mentally prepared when she met Ye Xiaofei¡¯s evil gaze, a wave of anger rose in her heart. No matter how skilled Ye Xiaofei was, he used his medical skills to hold her hostage. This was too shameless and despicable.


    Suppressing the urge to fly into a rage, Chu Tong said with a straight face, ¡°I, Chu Tong, have always been a woman of my word. Either I don¡¯t agree, or I will do what 1 promise.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so trustworthy.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes were filled with a kind of teasing, and then unscrupulously swept Chu Tong¡¯s body back and forth.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze made Chu Tong feel extremely ufortable. It was as if she had no clothes on her at all.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Tong said, ¡°Go take a shower first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t run away while I was taking a bath, did you?¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile. Or get some more people toe in and take pictures of me?¡±


    Chu Tong suddenly shouted, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, I¡¯m a police officer. How dare you suspect me of doing such a thing? You¡¯re insulting me!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was startled by Chu Tong¡¯s sudden roar. He said awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. I was just joking.¡±


    Chu Tong snorted and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You can force me, but you must not insult my character.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded with a smile and said, ¡°What about now? We¡­¡±


    Chu Tong gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just sleep. The earlier you sleep, the earlier you forget about it!¡±


    ¡°Sleep directly?¡± Ye Xiaofei looked at Chu Tong suspiciously again.


    ¡°Nonsense, why else would I ask you toe here?¡± After Chu Tong finished speaking, he directly took off her shoes and went to bed. ¡°Come on! Hurry up and stop dawdling.¡±


    This situation made Ye Xiaofei a little ufortable.


    This made Ye Xiaofei a little unconvinced. Chu Tong was the one who controlled the situation. No matter what, he did not like to be controlled by others. He preferred to control the situation.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? You¡¯ve been wandering outside for half a day in the summer and you¡¯re all sweaty. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be ufortable to hug each other?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Chu Tong asked with widened eyes.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and chuckled, ¡°Then take a shower first.¡±


    The skin on Chu Tong¡¯s face twitched. She jumped off the bed and said, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°How about¡­¡± The two of us will shower together? 1 heard that bathing together was a very fun thing to do.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Tong¡¯s eyes widened, and her chest heaved up and down. However, she managed to squeeze out a word from between her teeth.


    ¡°Good!¡±

 Chapter 143 - 143: Holiness and Shame

    Chapter 143: Holiness and Shame


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She agreed!


    Chu Tong agreed!


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s worldview seemed to have been destroyed.


    No matter who did this, it should not be Chu Tong, the policewoman.


    With her temper, her hatred for evil, and her enmity with him, shouldn¡¯t she fight him to the death?


    Something must have happened. Ye Xiaofei rubbed his chin and stared at Chu Tong. ¡°I keep feeling that this is a conspiracy. Give me a reason that¡¯s enough to convince me.¡±


    Chu Tong looked at Ye Xiaofei as if he was a monster and said, ¡°You want to sleep with me, I let you sleep with me, and you want me to give you a reason?¡±


    ¡°Do you think 1¡¯11 sleep with any woman?¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Chu Tong and said, ¡°In other words, you should have a request for me, right?¡±


    ¡°Not bad! 1 have a request.¡± Chu Tong raised her chin.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Then tell me, is sleeping with you suitablepared to this condition?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple,¡± said Chu Tong. ¡°In the future, if any of the policemen in Ning City are injured, you must treat them.¡±


    ¡°You have a big appetite!¡± Ye Xiaofei gave Chu Tong a disdainful look.


    ¡°Is this request very difficult?¡± Chu Tong asked unhappily. ¡°I think it¡¯s very simple, right? We won¡¯t let you treat all kinds of injuries. We only need you to treat those that are critical!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°Then do you know how much I pay for seeing a patient?¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± Chu Tong suddenly felt a little nervous.


    Ye Xiaofei said slowly, ¡°Thest time I treated the Old Man of the Li family, he gave me a ten million yuan card and a Lamborghini luxury car.¡±


    ¡°This is too expensive!¡± Chu Tong cried out involuntarily.


    ¡°Is this too expensive for me?¡± Ye Xiaofei gave Chu Tong a look of disdain and said, ¡°Thest time 1 treated the president of arge corporation, he transferred all his shares to me. They were worth hundreds of billions.¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s expression changed drastically. This was just a gift from them. Moreover, they were all extremely rich people and could not bepared to ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°How much do you think a divine doctor like me can take in for a patient who can¡¯t even be cured by the hospital?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Life was priceless and could not be measured by money.¡± Chu Tong was a little speechless. He could not help but say this without any confidence.


    Ye Xiaofei spread his hands and said, ¡°Yeah, life is priceless. You guys have to ask me to help you a few times a year, right? Then you just let me sleep for a while, and you want to give me so many benefits? Wouldn¡¯t that be a huge loss for me? Or¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sized Chu Tong up and teased, ¡°Do you think you are very valuable?¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s expression turned ugly as he bit her lips hard.


    Although Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words were unpleasant to hear,paring her to money, she did feel that Ye Xiaofei was at a disadvantage in the matter she discussed with him.


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Chu Tong had to get Ye Xiaofei to agree to this. This involved the lives of all the policemen in Ning City. After a while, she finally squeezed out a suppressed voice, ¡°Then¡­Then you can look for me anytime, not just this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed. Be my lover?¡±


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Chu Tong raised her chin. As long as you can do it, I¡¯ll be your lover. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect my work, I¡¯ll be at your beck and call.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Then I¡¯m curious. You¡¯re the one who paid for this, but others are the ones who get the benefits. Do you have to be like this?¡±


    Chu Tong said without hesitation, ¡°Every police officer is my brother and sister. They are my family. I can¡¯t just watch them die. I want to give them a chance to live. It¡¯s not a big deal to sacrifice myself.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was shocked by Chu Tong¡¯s righteous attitude.


    All these years, he had always met those selfish people. Everyone was scheming against each other for their interests. This kind of selflessness and self-sacrifice made Ye Xiaofei unable to believe that there was such a person.


    Chu Tong took a step forward, and the distance between her and Ye Xiaofei was only about io centimeters. Her towering chest was even more prominent, almost touching Ye Xiaofei¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, I, Chutong, will do what I say. If you don¡¯t believe me, 1 can swear to the heavens.¡±


    Chu Tong sounded like she was going to be someone¡¯s lover, but her voice was clear and her face had a faint holy light.


    This made Ye Xiaofei a little afraid to meet Chu Tong¡¯s gaze. Under Chu Tong¡¯s spiritual influence, he seemed so selfish and small.


    Seeing that Ye Xiaofei still didn¡¯t answer, Chu Tong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and said, ¡°By the way, a guy like you will cause some trouble. Don¡¯t you want the entire police force to be your friends?¡±


    ¡°This reason¡­It¡¯s not bad.¡± Ye Xiaofei touched his chin and said, ¡°Alright, 1 promise you.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Chu Tong was overjoyed. She grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a shower..¡±

 Chapter 144 - 144: Come On, Let’s Begin

    Chapter 144: Come On, Let¡¯s Begin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Not only was Chu Tong taking the initiative, but she was also extremely excited and agitated. It was as if she had obtained a great benefit, or perhaps she had taken a huge advantage.


    The two of them entered the bathroom. There was only one bathroom here, and their eyes met.


    However, no one moved. The scene was a little strange and awkward.


    Chu Tong did agree at this moment, but she did not know what to do now. She had been raised strictly since she was young. She had never had a boyfriend before high school. Then, she went straight to the police academy. The management was even stricter, so she had no chance.


    When she graduated and started working, she only wanted to be a good police officer. She worked hard and had no intention of dating.


    Therefore, even though she was already 26 years old, she was still as pure as a piece of white paper when it came to rtionships. She did not know how to start now.


    Ye Xiaofei had only experienced it once, but he had been spending time with Meng Zhijing and Luna recently. He finally had some experience with men and women.


    Looking at Chu Tong¡¯s helpless expression, she could not help but chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what to do now?¡±


    Chu Tong blushed awkwardly, but she immediately raised her head and said, ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯ve never had a boyfriend before, so, of course, I don¡¯t know what to do. Anyway, I¡¯m ready. You can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll cooperate!¡±


    ¡°No way! Are you still that virgin?¡± Ye Xiaofei said as he grabbed Chu Tong¡¯s wrist.


    Chu Tong instinctively wanted to pull her hand away, but after a moment, he held back and said with an even redder face, ¡°Of course, but I usually exercise a lot and practice kung fu. I can¡¯t guarantee that I still have that thing.¡±


    Within a few seconds, Ye Xiaofei was sure that Chu Tong was not lying to him. This woman had never had a man.


    His heart skipped a beat. A woman¡¯s first time was a very precious thing to a man.


    Ye Xiaofei touched his chin and said, ¡°Ah, if you say so, then I can lose less in this business.¡±


    Chu Tong was a little impatient. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and start.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled and hugged Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she closed her eyes.


    However, her expression was still proud and fearless, like a hero who had died bravely for justice.


    This made Ye Xiaofei suddenly feel a sense of guilt. Was he like the viin in the novel?


    If he were to attack Chu Tong now, wouldn¡¯t he be an unpardonable evil person?


    Even though Ye Xiaofei had been influenced by so many evil people on Viin Ind, his human nature was still there.


    He really couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    However, looking at Chu Tong¡¯s beautiful face and fiery figure, he still looked like she was ready to be picked up by anyone. He really could not bear to let go of her just like that.


    For a moment, Ye Xiaofei was conflicted.


    His phone rang.


    The two of them suddenly separated. Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°You take a shower first. I¡¯ll go take a call first.¡±


    Running out of the bathroom, Ye Xiaofei suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. He suddenly felt relieved.


    It was Luna.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, do you have time? 1 want to report the situation of the Wang family to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, 1¡¯11 be there right away.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hung up the phone immediately after he finished speaking. He then sneaked out of the room without even saying goodbye to Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong was taking a shower. She was doing this with the spirit of sacrificing herself for justice. Ye Xiaofei was a little ufortable in front of her. As soon as Ye Xiaofei left, she quickly took off her clothes, afraid that she would retreat because of shyness or other reasons.


    But when she finished her bath, Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯te in, which made her a little puzzled.


    Chu Tong gritted her teeth as she looked at the clothes that were on the side. She decided not to wear them. She just wrapped a towel around her and came out. She had to do that kind of thing anyway, so there was no need for her to be pretentious.


    However, when she came out, she did not find Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°This guy should have something to do and needs to go out for a while.¡±


    Chu Tong mumbled, then went to bed andy down, waiting for Ye Xiaofei toe back.


    However, after half an hour, Ye Xiaofei still did not return. Chu Tong was getting impatient and called Ye Xiaofei directly.


    ¡°Hey, where did you go?¡± Chu Tong asked angrily.


    ¡°I have something urgent to do. I¡¯ll forget about today. Go do what you have to do.¡±


    After saying this, Ye Xiaofei hung up the phone.


    ¡°F * ck, this bastard!¡± Chu Tong could not help but curse angrily. This guy tricked her.


    All the mental preparation she had prepared was a waste. If this happened again, she might not have the courage to do it again.


    Ye Xiaofei had already arrived at Luna¡¯s room.


    Luna was only wearing a nightgown, which made Ye Xiaofei¡¯s suppressed anger at Chu Tong re up..

 Chapter 145 - 145: Taking Down Luna

    Chapter 145: Taking Down Luna


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luna called Ye Xiaofei because she wanted to see him, but before she could say anything, Ye Xiaofei took the initiative toe to her ce.


    This made Luna very happy, so she specially dressed up and wore a new silk nightgown.


    Luna spun around in front of Ye Xiaofei, and the hem of her little nightgown fluttered. Then she smiled sweetly. ¡°Mr. Ye, 1 just bought this nightgown. The silk you make isfortable to wear. What do you think?¡±


    This kind of style had some of Meng Zhijing¡¯s charm.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva, clenching his teeth and saying, ¡°I say, Luna, I¡¯m really angry today. If you continue to tease me like this, I won¡¯t be able to control myself and I¡¯ll just f * ckyou.¡±


    Luna¡¯s face turned red. She snuggled up to Ye Xiaofei and sat on hisp. She wrapped her arms around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also admired Mr. Ye for a long time. I like Mr. Ye too. I¡¯m willing to do whatever Mr. Ye wants to me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, ¡°Why did you suddenly let go?¡±


    Luna rubbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face gently and said, ¡°The more I interacted with Mr. Ye, the more 1 was attracted by your charm. These two days, no matter what I did, I kept thinking about you, so I knew that I fell in love with you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei put one arm around Luna¡¯s waist and the other on herp. Heughed loudly and said, ¡°Haha, 1 like hearing that. That 50% is directly reached. From now on, I¡¯ll give you all my shares in the Box Company.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye. I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you, but¡­¡± Luna didn¡¯t feel any happier about this. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°But Mr. Ye was a little angry just now. What made Mr. Ye like this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Anyway, I was ignited by a woman just now, but I don¡¯t want to do anything to her.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hands moved around as he said with a smile, ¡°Since you asked me toe over, I can only vent my anger on you.¡±


    Luna¡¯s face was red as she gently twisted her body. She was quite aroused, but she still asked curiously, ¡°Then can I ask, is that woman not beautiful enough?¡± ¡°No! She¡¯s pretty and has a good figure.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand movements became even more unrestrained.


    Luna¡¯s breathing was already a little chaotic, but she still asked, ¡°Then why did Mr. Ye not want to touch her? Did you not love her enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like her, and she used this to threaten me, so of course I don¡¯t want to touch her.¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Lunay on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body and said softly, ¡°Mr. Ye is touching me like this now. Does that mean you like me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this either. But at least I don¡¯t hate you. I¡¯ll be very excited to touch you.¡±


    Although Luna wasn¡¯t very satisfied with his words, she also knew that Ye Xiaofei wasn¡¯t the kind of man who liked to lie to women with words. The fact that he could say such words already showed that her position in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart was very different.


    Luna gently bit Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ear and said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯m very excited too. Then why don¡¯t we¡­ Let¡¯s make this excitement stronger.¡±


    As a Western woman, she was more daring and direct in terms of love. She would not be so reserved when it came to matters between men and women. If she liked someone, she would do it boldly.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t take it anymore and threw Luna onto the sofa.


    Iler phone rang.


    It was Luna¡¯s phone. The two of them stopped and Luna kissed Ye Xiaofei on the cheek. ¡°Darling, wait for me. It should be Zhijing. I need to answer it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Then you can take it.¡± But he was still hugging Luna.


    Luna picked up the phone, and Meng Zhijing¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Luna, I¡¯ll go to your ceter. Do you have time?¡±


    ¡°In a while. Then you can wait a littleter. I¡¯m a little busy¡­¡±


    ¡°Luna, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why does your voice sound so strange?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Luna looked at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°We¡¯re doing something fun.¡±


    ¡°All, Master Fei, you guys continue. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go overter.¡±


    After saying that, Meng Zhijing quickly hung up the phone.


    ¡°Darling, aren¡¯t you afraid that Zhijing will be unhappy?¡± Luna put down her phone and hugged Ye Xiaofei tightly again.


    ¡°If she was unhappy, she wouldn¡¯t be Meng Zhijing, and I wouldn¡¯t value her so much.¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Darling, I understand. 1 will also make you value me.¡± Luna said firmly, and then her red lips kissed Ye Xiaofei passionately..

 Chapter 146 - 146: Can’t Let Them Be Proud Because They’re Spoiled

    Chapter 146: Can¡¯t Let Them Be Proud Because They¡¯re Spoiled


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After two hours, Ye Xiaofei and Luna finally retreated from their enthusiasm.


    It wasn¡¯t that Ye Xiaofei had persisted for two hours. He was too nervous the first time and it was a little embarrassing.


    However, his physique was extremely strong and his recovery speed was extremely fast. Very soon, he truly experienced the joy of having sex.


    The two of them had just tasted it, so they naturally enjoyed it endlessly. If it weren¡¯t for Luna¡¯sck of stamina, Ye Xiaofei would be happy to have sex with her for the entire day.


    Meng Zhijing arrived and sized up Luna. She said with envy, ¡°Miss Luna, congrattions.¡±


    Although Luna was a little shy, she was very familiar with Meng Zhijing. At this time, she still smiled happily and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    Meng Zhijing came over and sat next to Ye Xiaofei. She grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and shook it gently. Her small mouth pouted and said bitterly, ¡°Master Fei,


    1 want to do it too.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Have you thought it through? I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    After tasting it, Ye Xiaofei was the most obsessed with this kind of thing at this time. When he thought about doing that kind of thing with a beautiful woman like Meng Zhijing, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited.


    Meng Zhijing said coquettishly, ¡°Master Fei, you¡¯re so bad. I¡¯m not good enough yet, yet you still say that.¡±


    It had to be said that Meng Zhijing was good at seducing men.


    Ye Xiaofei pped Meng Zhi Crystal¡¯s leg and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t tease me. It¡¯s too ufortable.¡±


    Meng Zhijing stuck out her tongue and let go of Ye Xiaofei.¡±How about¡­ You¡¯re going to look for Miss Luna first before you vent your anger?¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face turned serious, and a wave of pressure immediately appeared.


    These two women were getting more and more familiar with him now, especially since Luna had slept with him. If he didn¡¯t control himself now, the two of them might be arrogant because of his favor.


    Ye Xiaofei had learned how to control people on Viin Ind. Although he enjoyed Luna¡¯s gentleness, it couldn¡¯t support his principles.


    The smiles on Luna and Meng Zhijing¡¯s faces disappeared, and they became well-behaved.


    ¡°Luna, how¡¯s the Wang family doing?¡±


    ¡°The Wang family has done everything we wanted,¡± Luna said. ¡°They¡¯re done. We can do it at any time now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°How are the preparations going on the Li family¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°The Li family has cooperated well with us. They are indeed a good partner.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s arrange it in the next two days. It¡¯s time for our show to end.¡±


    ¡°What about Miss Fang?¡± Luna hesitated. ¡°This matter was originally done for her, but now¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°I originally wanted her toe to you and be the main person in charge of some project to deal a heavy blow to the Fang family. But now she has found a job and is quite happy. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t agree toe over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little difficult,¡± said Luna.


    Meng Zhijing said, ¡°Miss Luna and Miss Fang have a good personal rtionship. If Miss Luna asks Miss Fang for help, even if it¡¯s just for the weekend, don¡¯t mention what role she will y. Then, announce it on the spot. At that time, whether Miss Fang agrees or not, it will be enough to make the Fang family regret it immensely.¡±


    ¡°Then, Mr. Ye, will you reveal your identity?¡± Luna asked again.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t say it now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei wasn¡¯t a low-key person, but this time, he had hidden himself because he had other thoughts.


    When investigating the past, Su Xiaoyu had died in an ident, Fang Yunshu had been drugged, and ck Forest had almost been poisoned to death. Fang Yunshu was the only clue left.


    All of this already showed that the matter that targeted him back then was not simple. The people involved in the matter were very powerful.


    Therefore, Ye Xiaofei needed to hide some of his strength now. He couldn¡¯t expose everything to the enemy.


    The other party should have known about his identity as the Not Company, but Ye Xiaofei still wanted to give the other party a false impression. He didn¡¯t expose his identity so that the other party would feel that his identity as the Nox Company was his greatest reliance.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t Miss Fang not know that you¡¯ve arranged everything for her?¡± Luna asked.


    Ye Xiaofei grinned and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. This woman is too stubborn. Even if she knows, she won¡¯tpromise. It will make it difficult for us to get along with her.¡±


    Luna opened her mouth but didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s pressure just now made her understand that she couldn¡¯t be arrogant just because she had sex with him.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s matter was something that Ye Xiaofei could not go against.


    Although she felt a little sour in her heart, Luna had to endure it..

 Chapter 147 - 147:1 Can’t Practice This

    Chapter 147:1 Can¡¯t Practice This


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Chu Tong returned to the hospital, Captain Xiao had already woken up.


    Chu Tong stood by the bed and choked, ¡°Captain Xiao, it¡¯s all my fault for being impulsive. Fortunately, you¡¯re alive. Otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself for the rest of my life!¡±


    Captain Xiao¡¯s body was very weak at this time, but his spirit was still good. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just heard from Captain Zhang that it¡¯s fortunate that you know a divine doctor who saved my life. 1 have to thank you.¡±


    At the mention of Ye Xiaofei, Chu Tong¡¯s expression turned awkward. ¡°He¡¯s a doctor. It¡¯s only right for him to treat you.¡±


    ¡°Little Chu, you can¡¯t say that. 1 already know that the divine doctor doesn¡¯t treat people easily. This is your credit. Also, Director Dong told me that you have to win over this divine doctor.¡±


    Chu Tong felt even more awkward. When she thought about how that guy had run away at thest minute, causing her to prepare for nothing, she felt an indescribable depression in her heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Captain Xiao asked immediately. ¡°What was the problem? Or was there any difficulty? If you have any difficulties, just tell us. We will do our best to help you solve them. A doctor like this is really important to our police force.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ No problem, no difficulty, 1 willplete the mission!¡±


    Chu Tong hesitated for a moment, then immediately puffed out her chest and made another promise.


    There were also a few colleagues from the criminal police team in the ward.


    At this moment, everyone was praising Ye Xiaofei¡¯s medical skills and Chu Tong¡¯s luck in befriending Ye Xiaofei.


    It was as if all the credit this time was on her, Chu Tong.


    Chu Tong felt very ufortable being praised. She did not have any rtionship with Ye Xiaofei, yet everyone had already confirmed her rtionship with Ye Xiaofei and even ced this important responsibility on her.


    If she couldn¡¯tplete this task now, she would be letting down the entire police force.


    Chu Tong clenched her fists and swore in her heart, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, just you wait. You will promise me.¡±


    In Luna¡¯s presidential suite.


    Ye Xiaofei asked Luna to draft an equity agreement.


    Then, he signed it.


    Ye Xiaofei had only added one condition, which was that Ye Xiaofei could take back the shares at any time.


    From now on, Luna would officially be thergest shareholder of the Nox Company. Soon, she would also be the most powerful person in the Nox Company, even surpassing her father, Brown.


    Luna leaned against Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Honey, are you willing to let me hold these shares because we had sex?¡±


    ¡°This is just one of the reasons. The main reason is that I feel that you are capable and loyal to me.¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Luna puffed out her chest and said, ¡°I¡¯ll always be loyal to you.¡±


    ¡°All, since you are so loyal, 1 will give you some benefits.¡±


    Luna sat up straight and asked expectantly, ¡°Like Zhijing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. Zhijing has a certain foundation and a special constitution, so 1 was able to nurture her. But you can¡¯t. You don¡¯t have such a constitution. 1 can only teach you some things to improve your movement and reaction ability. Also, didn¡¯t you learn to fence before? I can give you some guidance in this area so that you can be a master of fencing. At the very least, you can protect yourself and attack when you encounter danger.¡±


    Luna was disappointed to hear that she didn¡¯t have such a physique, but she was excited again when she heard that Ye Xiaofei was going to teach her these things.


    She had already seen Ye Xiaofei¡¯s various magical techniques. Although Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words were simple, she believed that he would be very powerful after practicing them.


    Luna was a very smart woman. It was easy for her to learn things.


    But this time, Ye Xiaofei felt that it was quite difficult to teach. He taught for a long time, but she didn¡¯t make any progress.


    This was because physical contact was unavoidable when practicing this.


    The two of them had just had sex. Now that there was a little physical contact, it was like dry wood meeting fire. One of them could not help but roll onto the bed.


    Ning Xiaoyu called and asked if Ye Xiaofei wasing back for dinner.


    Ye Xiaofei hesitated for a moment before agreeing. He felt that Luna didn¡¯t need to think about it since he was here.


    Besides, Ning Xiaoyu and her daughter must be looking forward to himing back. If he didn¡¯t return, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stay home in peace.


    After entering the house, Ning Xiaoyu immediately ran over excitedly. She first called out sweetly, ¡°Brother Xiaofei,¡± then took out a pair of slippers for Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Yu is sensible now.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu smiled like a flower. ¡°Brother Xiaofei is so good to us. 1 don¡¯t have any other abilities, so I have to be more sensible. Eh?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu suddenly frowned, then moved her head closer to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s side, her little nose even sniffing twice.


    ¡°What are you doing, acting like a puppy?¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, why are you¡­What a strong perfume smell!¡±


    As she said this, Ning Xiaoyu pouted, her face full of resentment..

 Chapter 148 - 148: Frightening Ning Xiaoyu and Her Daughter

    Chapter 148: Frightening Ning Xiaoyu and Her Daughter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Is there?¡± Ye Xiaofei sniffed and said, ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Why not? It was a very fragrant smell. Seeing Ye Xiaofei deny it, Ning Xiaoyu became even more resentful. Her little mouth was about to hang on a bottle of oil.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body smelt like Luna¡¯s smell. That was Luna¡¯s smell. Ye Xiaofei was together with Luna all day and he had been inhabited by this smell. So he couldn¡¯t tell the smell.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, is this the smell of your girlfriend?¡± Ning Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help but ask when Ye Xiaofei exined.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°No, 1 already said that I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±


    Although Luna had slept with him now, Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t think she was his girlfriend.


    This way of thinking was indeed influenced by those people on Viin Ind. He would never easily admit that a woman was his girlfriend.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, are you lying to me?¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ye Xiaofei scratched Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not lying to you. If I have a girlfriend, I¡¯ll bring her back for you and Auntie to see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Ning Xiaoyu immediately nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what you said. If we don¡¯t like it, then we can¡¯t.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed, ¡°All. No problem, I have to satisfy you.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu immediately beamed with joy. She hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Brother Xiaofei is the best.¡±


    After dinner, Ye Xiaofei checked Aunt Ning¡¯s condition.


    Aunt Ning waspletely normal now, but she was still a little weak.


    ¡°Auntie should still take some nourishment. When shees back, eat more nourishing food. This way, her body will recover faster. Xiao Yu, go buy some sea cucumbers tomorrow and buy some more¡­¡±


    ¡°No need! No need!¡± Aunt Ning quickly interrupted Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I feel very good now. My body is poor. I¡¯ll be fine after a few days of exercise. I don¡¯t need to eat the food that rich people eat.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°No one is born noble or humble. We weren¡¯t in good condition before, but I¡¯m rich now. How can I let Auntie live a bad life? Ah, right, look at me. I forgot to give you money.¡±


    Auntie Ning quickly stopped him. ¡°Xiaofei, we¡¯re staying at your house. How can we use your money?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, do you not treat me as your family? Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be filial to you?¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Auntie Ning hesitated for a moment before she finally smiled gently and said, ¡°Alright, if you put it that way, I will seem pretentious if I say anything more.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, give me your card number.¡±


    Auntie Ning said, ¡°Just give it to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu has grown up. I don¡¯t understand smartphones either. If 1 spend the money, I¡¯ll lose it.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Ning Xiaoyu said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not like Mom, who doesn¡¯t dare to take it. I want everything that Brother Xiaofei gives me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and transferred a sum of money to Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s ount.


    ¡°All, I got it¡­All!¡± Ning Xiaoyu looked at her phone and suddenly eximed. Her eyes were about to pop out.


    ¡°You child, why are you still so shocked when your Brother Xiaofei gave you money?¡± Auntie Ning asked in confusion.


    Ning Xiaoyu did not answer her mother. Instead, she carefully tapped the phone screen with her finger. ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± Six! Oh my god! There were six zeros, a million! Brother Xiaofei, are you mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Did I get it wrong?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll add another zero.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was afraid of scaring Ning Xiaoyu and her mother, so he turned so much. However, it was obvious that it still scared the two of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t!¡± Ning Xiaoyu pounced on Ye Xiaofei in a panic and snatched his phone away. She said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re giving too much. One million yuan.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°Silly girl, why do you still look like you haven¡¯t seen the world? The gifts you gave to the Li family were more than one million. Why are you still reacting so strongly with such a small amount of money?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu pouted and said, ¡°Then¡­¡± After all, that¡¯s not money, but this is real money. One million yuan. I never dared to think that I could have so much money in my life.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei pinched Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s nose lovingly and said, ¡°Haha, you already have one now, and there will be more and more in the future.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Xiaofei, you don¡¯t have to give us so much money. We can¡¯t even spend 2,000 yuan a month.¡± Aunt Ning added.


    ¡°Auntie, that was in the past. I have so much money now that I can¡¯t spend it all. You have to help me spend some.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked down at Ning Xiaoyu in his arms and said, ¡°Buy more tonics for Auntieter and then buy some clothes and jewelry for her. Oh right, I¡¯ll get you a credit card tied to me. You can spend whatever you want then.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu blushed and said shyly, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei wanted to tie a credit card to her. Didn¡¯t that mean that she was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s closest person?


    Auntie Ning suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°What time is it¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu was still confused when she suddenly realized a problem. Her face turned even redder. She had pounced on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body just now and did not get up. Now, she was half-lying on Ye Xiaofei¡¯sp¡­.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Ning Xiaoyu’s Kiss

    Chapter 149: Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s Kiss


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With a bang, Auntie Ning closed the door and returned to her room.


    Without her mother around, Ning Xiaoyu felt even more embarrassed. She quickly sat up and said, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, you¡¯re so bad.¡±


    ¡°How am I bad?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked doubtfully.


    ¡°How dare you hug me in front of Mom just now?¡± Ning Xiaoyu pouted.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled. ¡°You were the one who threw yourself at me. 1 was afraid that you would fall, so I hugged you. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t hug me in front of Mom¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu twisted the corner of her clothes.


    ¡°Then can I hug him now?¡± Ye Xiaofei reached out and put his arm around Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s shoulder.


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s body stiffened and then went limp. She leaned against Ye Xiaofei and gave him a light punch. ¡°Brother Xiaofei, you¡¯re too bad.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had just tasted it at Luna¡¯s ce today, and it was the time when he was the most passionate about men and women.


    Now that Ning Xiaoyu was in his arms, he couldn¡¯t help but fantasize. His hand couldn¡¯t help but move down Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s shoulder.


    Ning Xiaoyu, on the other hand, was so nervous that she straightened her body and trembled in fear. She stuttered, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, you¡­What do you want?¡±


    ¡°All! I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ye Xiaofei quickly pulled back his hand and suddenly raised his hand to p himself.


    In his worldview, women were indeed just objects. They were just subordinates who could make him feel more at ease, but this did not include Ning Xiaoyu.


    Ning Xiaoyu and her mother had done him such a great favor. Without them, Ye Xiaofei probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive. Yet, he had improper thoughts about Ning Xiaoyu. This was simply the behavior of a beast.


    Ye Xiaofei was even more annoyed by his behavior and raised his hand to give himself another p.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, what are you doing!¡± Ning Xiaoyu was so frightened that she hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm tightly, afraid that he would hit himself again.


    Ye Xiaofei said guiltily, ¡°Xiaoyu, I¡¯m worse than a beast. 1 wanted to take advantage of you just now.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment. She hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm tightly and said with a red face, ¡°I¡¯m not angry either.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head hard and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be angry, but 1 can¡¯t have such thoughts about you.¡±


    Looking at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s vexed and guilty expression, Ning Xiaoyu said anxiously,¡± Brother Xiaofei, don¡¯t be like this. Actually¡­ Actually¡­ I¡¯m also willing.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stared at Ning Xiaoyu nkly.


    Ning Xiaoyu avoided Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze in embarrassment at first, but she immediately raised her head and boldly met Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze. She bit her lips and suddenly stuck her head out to kiss Ye Xiaofei on the lips.


    Before Ye Xiaofei could react, the little girl jumped up and ran back to the bedroom.


    Ye Xiaofei sat there in a daze, his fingers gently touching his lips.


    After a while, Ye Xiaofei shook his head. Ning Xiaoyu was his family. He could not have any more improper thoughts about her. He would treat her as his sister.


    In Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart, his sister was more important than the woman beside him. He definitely could not lower Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s position in his heart.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s room didn¡¯t have a private bathroom, but there was a shared bathroom where he could take a bath.


    It was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s first time bathing at home. The facilities here were not as good as those in a five-star hotel, but soaking in the bathtub, he had an indescribable sense offort and rxation.


    There were two knocks on the door, and then Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, are you taking a shower?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xiaofei subconsciously tried to find something to cover his body but found that there was nothing in the bathroom.


    No matter if she was with Meng Zhijing or Luna, there was always someone waiting on him. He had never thought of preparing these things. After taking a shower, things were within reach.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring anything to change into.¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s voice sounded again.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have it either¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei said awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. 1 left my towel at the door. You can use itter and put your clothes inside. I¡¯ll wash them for youter. You can wear them when they dry tomorrow morning.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s footsteps sounded. She should have gone back to her room.


    Ye Xiaofei finished his shower and found a light green towel on the counter at the door. It was obvious that the towel had been used for a long time, but it was quite clean.


    Ye Xiaofei wiped his hair with a towel, but when he wrapped it around his waist, he felt an indescribable sense of guilt.


    This was something that Ning Xiaoyu had used before. Using her towel naked, it seemed like¡­This was a little dirty.


    However, there was no other way now. He couldn¡¯t go out naked, so he could only wrap himself in a towel and leave the bathroom.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The sound of the door closing could be heard.


    Ye Xiaofei saw that Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s door had just been shut.


    This made Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face turn ck. Ning Xiaoyu must have been peeking just now.


    Then the little girl must have seen the towel he was wearing. This was embarrassing..

 Chapter 150 - 150: It Hurts My Eyes

    Chapter 150: It Hurts My Eyes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When he returned to his room, he heard Ning Xiaoyu opening the door. Then, he heard the sound of washing clothes in the bathroom.


    Ye Xiaofei was embarrassed again. He was really stupid just now. He didn¡¯t even wash his pants and asked Ning Xiaoyu to do it. This was embarrassing.


    However, since things had alreadye to this, there was no way to remedy it. He could only pretend to be confused.


    The bed at home was not asfortable as the bed in the presidential suite, but Ye Xiaofei slept very soundly. He did not have to be wary of anyone who might pose a danger to him.


    This was the first time Ye Xiaofei had slept so soundly in the past five years. He shut off his senses and ignored all the information around him as if he wanted to make up for the sleep he had owed over the years.


    Auntie Ning had always had the habit of getting up early. She had already prepared breakfast when she woke up early.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, go and call your brother Fei to get up for breakfast.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu agreed. She carried the clothes that had been dried and came to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s door.


    She knocked lightly twice, but there was no movement inside.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, get up and eat breakfast. 1 left the clothes at your door.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu turned around and left.


    However, after ten minutes, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s clothes had not been taken away. This made Ning Xiaoyu a little worried and she went over to knock on the door again.


    This time, she knocked on the door louder, and her voice was also much louder.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, get up and eat.¡±


    However, there was still no response from inside.


    She gently twisted the door lock. The door was not locked, and a crack was exposed.


    Peeking through the crack in the door, Ning Xiaoyu mmed the door shut. Her face was so red that it was about to bleed, and her heart was beating wildly.


    Ye Xiaofei was sleeping on the bed at this time. He was not covered with a nket, so he was naked.


    Even if it was just a nce, it was too exciting for a young girl like Ning Xiaoyu who had juste of age.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Auntie Ning walked over and asked in confusion.


    Ning Xiaoyu stuttered, ¡°No¡­¡± It was nothing. Brother Xiaofei was still asleep.¡±


    Auntie Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for young people to be sleepy. Let¡¯s eat first. Leave a portion for your Brother Xiaofei. When he wakes up, 1¡¯11 heat it for him.¡±


    It was already past nine o¡¯clock, but there was still no movement in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s room.


    Auntie Ning said, ¡°Xiaoyu, go and see Xiaofei again. Why isn¡¯t he awake at thiste hour? Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s something wrong.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu said anxiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Auntie Ning asked. Why is it so difficult to call you Brother Xiaofei? Then I¡¯ll go¡­¡±


    ¡°All! Don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll go!¡± Ning Xiaoyu quickly stopped her. If her mother saw Ye Xiaofei like that again, it would be very embarrassing. Most importantly, if her mother knew that she had seen Ye Xiaofei, she would be even more embarrassed.


    Ning Xiaoyu came to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s door again. This time, she picked up the clothes and carefully opened the door. She peeked inside and found that Ye Xiaofei was still lying on his back. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t moved for a long time.


    Ning Xiaoyu hurriedly entered the room and closed the door.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei!¡± At the door, Ning Xiaoyu turned her head away from Ye Xiaofei and called out to him.


    But Ye Xiaofei still didn¡¯t make a sound.


    She called out a few more times, but it was still the same.


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s nervousness finally overcame her shyness and she quickly walked to the bedside. She was worried that Ye Xiaofei had died in an ident.


    However, when her hand was in front of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s nose, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s breath blew into her hand, and she heaved a sigh of relief.


    After all, she was still a little girl. She really couldn¡¯t bear to see Ye Xiaofei¡¯s naked appearance, so she quickly pulled the nket over him.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei!¡± Ning Xiaoyu pushed Ye Xiaofei away.


    The physical contact finally woke Ye Xiaofei up.


    He opened his eyes and saw Ning Xiaoyu standing by the bed. He yawned and said, ¡°I slept so soundly. 1 haven¡¯t slept so well in many years.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu blushed and pouted. ¡°Did you not sleepst night? Why are you sleeping like a dead pig? 1 called you a few times, but you didn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei waspletely awake at this time. He felt rxed and said, ¡°A11¡­I went to bed quite early, but it was toofortable to sleep at home, so I slept for a while. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You almost scared me to death. How can you sleep so soundly?¡± Ning Xiaoyu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei.¡± Hurry up and eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll get up immediately!¡± Ye Xiaofei was just about to lift the quilt when he suddenly realized his situation. He quickly stopped and coughed lightly, saying, ¡°You go out first. 1¡¯11 get up immediately.¡±


    Looking at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s awkward appearance, Ning Xiaoyu said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? I¡¯ve seen it all.¡± She almost blurted it out, but fortunately, she swallowed it back in the end.


    She red at Ye Xiaofei with a look of reproach, pride, and delight. Then, she threw his clothes on the bed and walked out quickly..

 Chapter 151 - 151: Coincidentally Meeting Fang Yunshu and

    Chapter 151: Coincidentally Meeting Fang Yunshu and


    Wang Dabao


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei picked up the clothes. It was a set of clothes and a pair of tight pants. They were all clean and tidy, and there was a faint fragrance.


    When he thought about how Ning Xiaoyu had washed his underwear for him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little special. However, he immediately dismissed this messy thought.


    She put on her clothes and walked out. Auntie Ning was already dressed and ready to go out.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the nearby market and supermarket. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, I can do it myself. Xiaoyu, hurry up and heat breakfast for Xiaofei.¡± With that, Auntie Ning left.


    Ning Xiaoyu ran into the kitchen and served Ye Xiaofei breakfast.


    Then, she nced at Ye Xiaofei and ran back to the living room.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t mind. After eating, he returned to the living room and sat beside Ning Xiaoyu.


    Ning Xiaoyu stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go pack.¡±


    she looked a little flustered.


    Ye Xiaofei thought that Ning Xiaoyu did not dare to get too close to him because of what happenedst night, so he was quite annoyed.


    In the future, he had to pay attention to the boundaries between himself and Ning Xiaoyu. He could not be too casual. If he hurt Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s heart, his conscience would not be able to live with it.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found all the medicine you need.¡±


    After receiving Sun Mingyuan¡¯s call, Ye Xiaofei informed Ning Xiaoyu and rushed to his pharmacy.


    ¡°So fast?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked in surprise. ¡°These things were all rtively rare, right?¡±


    ¡°These things are indeed very rare, but in fact, they are very rarely used. These kinds of medicines are rarely used in ordinary prescriptions, so they can still be found.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei examined it and immediately nodded repeatedly, praising, ¡°Not bad, not bad. Ming Yuan, you¡¯ve done a great job.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan was praised by Ye Xiaofei like a primary school student being praised by a teacher. He felt very happy and said, ¡°I have to do my best for you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, I still have a few other things. Help me look for them. These things are probably rare.¡±


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s list, Sun Mingyuan was secretly surprised. He had heard of most of the things on the list. Even he had never seen them before.


    Sun Mingyuan had a ce to brew medicine, so Ye Xiaofei directly brewed it here.


    He Yuyao ran over to help Ye Xiaofei with Sun Mingyuan.


    This was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s first time applying medicine. Chinese medicine was not just putting things in and then boiling them in one pot.


    Different medicinal herbs had different effects. The final effect would be different when a certain medicinal herb was ced first and at what temperature.


    Ye Xiaofei would exin the pharmacology of each medicine.


    Sun Mingyuan was also clear about the method of applying Chinese medicine, but what Ye Xiaofei said made him feel that it was even more profound. It was simply that the understanding of the medicinal properties had to reach an extreme level to be able to grasp it as well as Ye Xiaofei.


    This showed the true level of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s Chinese medicine. This theory was several times more advanced than Sun Mingyuan¡¯s. There were many things that he had never heard before. Now that he heard Ye Xiaofei say it, he suddenly felt that it made sense.


    Sun Mingyuan admired Ye Xiaofei even more, and He Yuyao¡¯s eyes were filled with stars.


    Such a talented man was simply too charming.


    A full three hours, Ye Xiaofei can be considered to have brewed these medicines into a bag of medicinal liquid. The medicinal liquid carries a strong fragrance, making people feel energized when they smell it.


    ¡°Grand Master, who is this medicine for?¡± He Yuyao asked curiously.


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°This wasn¡¯t for eating but for bathing.¡±


    ¡°Take a bath¡­¡± The corner of He Yuyao¡¯s mouth twitched, and she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too extravagant?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°What¡¯s so extravagant about this? No matter how much money you spend or how much effort you put in, it¡¯s all worth it.¡± ¡°Then can you give me some?¡± He Yuyao said carefully. ¡°My foundation is so poor. I can improve a lot if I drink some.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°This is not suitable for you. It would be a waste for you to use it. I¡¯ll help you find something suitable for youter.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He Yuyao pouted, feeling very resentful. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words meant that she wasn¡¯t as important as him. She didn¡¯t know who this medicine was for, but it had such a high status in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart.


    ¡°By the way, Grand Master, are you still going to practice acupuncture for me today?¡± He Yuyao asked again.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand. ¡°No, I have something important to do today. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rushed to Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s kindergarten and arrived just in time for school to end. Ye Xiaofei picked Fang Ling¡¯er up.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was extremely happy. This was the first time Ye Xiaofei had picked her up. ¡°Daddy, I want to eat ice cream. Take me to buy it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei naturally agreed and brought Fang Ling¡¯er to the supermarket to buy some ice cream.


    Just as they were about to enter the neighborhood, a red Ferrari drove over. It was Wang Dabao¡¯s car.


    Fang Yunshu was also in the car!


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er called out excitedly.


    Fang Yunshu and Wang Dabao immediately looked at Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er..

 Chapter 152 - 152: Hello, Sister-in-law

    Chapter 152: Hello, Sister-inw


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was unexpected. Ye Xiaofei did not expect Fang Yunshu to be sent back by Wang Dabao.


    Wang Dabao was also a little confused. What was going on? Ye Xiaofei was carrying a child, and the child was called Fang Yunshu Mama. What was the rtionship between them?


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t notice Wang Dabao and Ye Xiaofei¡¯s confusion. She quickly got out of the car and grabbed Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand. ¡°Call him uncle!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er tilted her head and stared at Wang Dabao without saying a word. Her eyes were filled with hostility.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wang,¡± Fang Yunshu said awkwardly, ¡°but my daughter is autistic.¡±


    Wang Dabao pointed at Fang Ling¡¯er and stuttered, ¡°Your daughter, your biological daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fang Yunshu nodded, wondering why Wang Dabao¡¯s expression was so strange.


    ¡°What about him?¡± Wang Dabao pointed at Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°This is my father!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said and hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°F * ck! F * ck!¡± Wang Dabao immediately shouted, then jumped out of the car and rushed towards Ye Xiaofei.


    Fang Yunshu was shocked and quickly stood in front of Ye Xiaofei, saying anxiously, ¡°Mr. Wang! Let¡¯s talk things out. Don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    ¡°Impulse?¡± Wang Dabao pointed at Ye Xiaofei and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You bastard, you didn¡¯t even tell me that you have a wife and child. Are you still human?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang, you¡¯ve misunderstood. He¡­¡± Fang Yunshu said anxiously. He¡­¡± It was not appropriate to introduce Ye Xiaofei at this time.


    ¡°I understand now, I understand now. I was wondering why I felt guilty when 1 saw Fang Yunshu. 1 didn¡¯t even dare to look her in the eye.¡± Wang Dabao pointed at Ye Xiaofei and scolded, ¡°So she¡¯s your wife. She¡¯s my sister-inw.


    I, Wang Dabao, naturally can¡¯t have any feelings for her.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Sister-inw? You guys¡­ Do you know each other?¡± Fang Yunshu finally realized the problem.


    ¡°Wang Dabao!¡± Ye Xiaofei shouted and said with a straight face, ¡°Why are you with her? What¡¯s going on with you guys?¡±


    The two of them had a tacit understanding. Hearing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s roar, Wang Dabao instantly understood what Ye Xiaofei meant. He red at him and said, ¡°Sister-inw works in mypany. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know. I came out to meet the clients today, so I sent them back one by one before sending my sister-inw back.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Yunshu, you said that the job you just found is with him?¡± Ye Xiaofei was also shocked!


    Fang Yunshu opened her mouth and said, ¡°Yes, I work here with Mr. Wang.¡±


    Wang Dabao immediately put on a smile and said to Fang Yunshu, ¡°Sister-inw, why didn¡¯t you say anything? Fortunately, I didn¡¯t disrespect you. Otherwise, Xiaofei would have beaten me to death.¡±


    Fang Yunshu looked at Wang Dabao and then at Ye Xiaofei. The corner of her mouth twitched. ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡¯m not his wife.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pouted. Mother! 1 want to eat ice cream.¡±


    Wang Dabao chuckled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold you up any longer. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Wang Dabao stepped on the elerator and the sports car sped off.


    Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei, then snorted and pulled Fang Ling¡¯er into the neighborhood.


    ¡°Yunshu, what a coincidence!¡± Ye Xiaofei quickly followed. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re working for Dabao.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what a coincidence.¡± Fang Yunshu sneered.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°Hey, what you¡¯re saying makes it sound like 1 arranged this. You found the job yourself. When you went there, Da Bao was already the CEO. It¡¯s not because you went there that I bought thispany.¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m working, and you want to buy thepany?¡± Fang Yunshu red fiercely at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly said,¡± I¡¯m just helping you analyze it so that you won¡¯t misunderstand that I¡¯m following you. I respect you very much.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your respect.¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°I¡¯ll resign tomorrow!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. That guy¡¯spany is only so small. It¡¯s not interesting. We¡¯ll find a better er.¡±


    Fang Yunshu opened her mouth. She wanted to scold him, but she had nothing to say. This made this guy angry. Why couldn¡¯t she avoid this guy? She had found a job, and it was this guy¡¯s good friend.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s surprised expression showed that he didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with Ye Xiaofei. It could be said that Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t interfere with her work.


    But now that Wang Dabao knew about the rtionship between Ye Xiaofei and her, how could she continue to work?


    As soon as they entered the house, Fang Yunshu red at Fang Ling¡¯er and said, ¡°Fang Ling¡¯er, if you call him daddy in front of outsiders again, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and lowered her head, twisting her fingers without saying a word.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°Look at you. Why are you in such a hurry? Ling¡¯er has been so happy recently. Do you want her illness to rpse again?¡±


    Fang Yunshu was speechless. She red at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°It was all your instigation..¡±

 Chapter 153 - 153: Daughter’s Assist

    Chapter 153: Daughter¡¯s Assist


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Luna.


    Fang Yunshu went back into her bedroom and answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Luna!¡±


    Luna¡¯s friendly voice came from the phone. ¡°Miss Fang, have you been busy recently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m been fine!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I really don¡¯t have enough manpower here. I wonder if you cane over and help me.¡±


    ¡°Help you? You mean¡­¡± Fang Yunshu could roughly understand what Luna meant, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and excited.


    ¡°I mean, can you work here? Can you be my assistant?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your assistant!¡± Fang Yunshu cried out again.


    Being Luna¡¯s assistant was like reaching the heavens in a single step. How could she not lose herposure?


    ¡°Okay,¡± Luna said. ¡°I really feel that you¡¯re very hardworking and responsible. You¡¯ll definitely be of great help to me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Fang Yunshu stuttered. ¡°But I¡¯m really afraid that 1 don¡¯t have the ability. I¡¯ve never worked in such a bigpany before. If 1 don¡¯t do well, I¡¯ll let down your trust in me.¡±


    Luna said, ¡°Miss Fang, you don¡¯t have to be humble. Abilities can be trained, but it¡¯s very difficult to make me trust someone. You¡¯re someone 1 trust very much. That¡¯s a rare thing.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to thank you for trusting me so much, but 1 still have a job to do now. I can¡¯t just leave it behind. I still need to exin it to my currentpany.¡±


    ¡°Are you free this weekend? I mean, do you have time tomorrow or the day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I do have time. I¡¯m off work.¡±


    ¡°Then can youe over and help me in the next two days? We have to organize a banquet in the next two days, and we¡¯re really too busy.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    This time, Fang Yunshu¡¯s answer was very straightforward. Even if the work was offered out of friendship, she had no reason to refuse.


    After hanging up the phone, Fang Yunshu walked out of the bedroom and saw Ye Xiaofei cooking in the kitchen.


    Fang Yunshu walked straight to the kitchen door and leaned her shoulder against the door frame. She raised her chin and said, ¡°I already have a new job. 1¡¯11 go and resign next week.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at the smug smile on Fang Yunshu¡¯s face. There was even a hint of provocation in her eyes. Fang Yunshu was clearly telling Ye Xiaofei that she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him.


    Ye Xiaofei pretended not to notice and asked, ¡°Why are you doing this? Wang Dabao is my best friend. If you¡¯re there, he¡¯ll definitely treat you well.¡±


    Fang Yunshu raised her chin even higher and stated proudly, ¡°There¡¯s no need.


    1 just want to earn money with my own abilities. I don¡¯t want to use any connections, especially yours.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei answered somewhat helplessly, ¡°You, why are you angry with me? 1¡¯11 help you with whatever you need. 1 treat you as my friend, but you always treat me as an enemy.¡±


    ¡°Humph! You are my enemy!¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s face turned cold, and she turned to leave.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He had just introduced himself and hadn¡¯t even talked about what had happened in the past, but Fang Yunshu had already turned hostile. It would be too difficult to get information out of Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu only ate a few mouthfuls before returning to her room. She still had tomunicate with Luna to see what she needed to prepare so that she could prepare better.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xiaofei brought Fang Ling¡¯er to take a bath.


    Although Fang Ling¡¯er was a child, she was still a girl. Hence, Ye Xiaofei still had Fang Ling¡¯er wear a pair of shorts.


    Fang Ling¡¯er watched Ye Xiaofei pour some liquid into the bathtub. Her eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°Daddy, what is this? It smells so good.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and responded, ¡°This can make you stronger and make your body healthier.¡±


    ¡°Will it turn me into a superhero?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er raised her fist. ¡°Wait, can it make me also be a sea god?¡±


    ¡°Of course! However, it will still take some time.¡±


    ¡°Will 1 be a sea god when I grow up?¡±


    ¡°Maybe in your tens.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had spent over a million on this batch of medicine.


    If he used this kind of medicinal bath twice a month, it would cost him two million, which was 24 million a year.


    The things that he would use next time would cost even more than this time. It would probably cost hundreds of millions a year.


    Practicing martial arts for real was money-burning.


    Fortunately, Ye Xiaofei was rich. No matter how much money he spent on Fang Ling¡¯er, he wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of heartache. After all, Ye Xiaofei had acknowledged Fang Ling¡¯er as his daughter.


    After soaking Fang Ling¡¯er in the medicinal bath, Ye Xiaofei carried her out of the bathtub and used the shower head to wash her.


    Just as Ye Xiaofei finished up, the little girl took the shower head and suddenly drenched Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei thought that Fang Ling¡¯er did it unintentionally.


    However, Fang Ling¡¯er shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Mommy! Daddy is drenched. He has no clothes to wear!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er winked at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I can only help you to this point!¡±

 Chapter 154 - 154: Fantasize

    Chapter 154: Fantasize


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu hurried to the bathroom.


    Then, she saw her daughter wrapped in a towel. She frowned and said to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°How could you bathe Ling¡¯er?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er lifted her towel and uttered proudly, ¡°I¡¯m wearing shorts.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I¡¯ll have to tag along when you shower in the future.¡±


    ¡°I was just preparing a medicinal bath for Ling¡¯er,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with her? You have to use a medicinal bath?¡± Fang Yunshu tensed up.


    ¡°No,¡± Ye Xiaofei answered. ¡°I¡¯m improving Ling¡¯er¡¯s physique. It¡¯s necessary. 1 need to do it twice a month.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She believed that Ye Xiaofei was truly doing this for her daughter.


    ¡°Um, Yunshu, can I take a bath here?¡± Ye Xiaofei coughed.


    Fang Yunshu was about to refuse when she realized that Ye Xiaofei waspletely drenched. She hesitated for a moment, then frowned and said, ¡°Go ahead and wash up, then. But I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯re not allowed to touch my things. Only shampoo can be used.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Ye Xiaofei agreed. ¡°Other than that, 1 don¡¯t need anything else.¡±


    ¡°In addition¡­¡±


    Fang Yunshu looked at Ye Xiaofei again, then frowned and continued, ¡°Stay inside after you take a shower. You¡¯re not allowed toe out.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked doubtfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed toe out until I tell you to.¡± Fang Yunshu red at him.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Ye Xiaofei hurriedly said. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. It¡¯s not a problem for me to sleep here all night.¡±


    After Fang Yunshu left, Ye Xiaofei took off his clothes and took a shower.


    When the water from the shower head hit his body, Ye Xiaofei suddenly had an idea.


    Fang Yunshu took her bath in the very house they were in. Did that mean she also used the same shower he was currently using? Then, could they bathe together in the future?


    Ye Xiaofei then looked at the toiletries beside him, especially the shower gel. It must be the one Fang Yunshu applied to her body. Should he secretly use it too?


    Those messy thoughts made Ye Xiaofei very excited.


    They also made Ye Xiaofei feel that he was trash. He was a man with a woman now, and that woman was the proud Luna.


    Ye Xiaofei had taken all he could from Luna, but now, he was fantasizing about Fang Yunshu. It was really embarrassing.


    The sound of the door opening and closing rang out. It seemed like Fang Yunshu had left.


    Then, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s footsteps echoed outside the bathroom door.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly turned his back, afraid that Fang Ling¡¯er would enter the bathroom. Although Fang Ling¡¯er was more or less his daughter, she was still his goddaughter. It would not be good for a little girl like her to see a man.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy went out.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er did not open the door. Instead, she called out from outside.


    ¡°Oh, where did she go?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked curiously. Based on his intuition, he felt that Fang Yunshu going out had something to do with him.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say where, but she said she¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then go y. 1 still have to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go y.¡±


    Although men usually showered very quickly, Ye Xiaofei felt that he took his time. Yet, after a while, he still didn¡¯t hear Fang Yunshue back.


    ¡°Daddy, your phone keeps ringing.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er opened the bathroom door slightly and stuffed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone inside.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly took the phone and realized the calls were all from Wang Dabao.


    Since Ye Xiaofei had nothing to do, he called Wang Dabao immediately.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, do you still treat me as a bro? You didn¡¯t tell me that you have a wife. Your wife works in mypany, but you didn¡¯t tell me either. If 1 do anything bad to her, do you think I¡¯ll still have the face to see you?¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s roar came through the phone.


    Ye Xiaofei moved his phone away. When he heard Wang Dabao¡¯s roar be softer, he put it by his face and asked, ¡°What are you shouting for? The rtionship between Fang Yunshu and me is veryplicated. She is not my wife. The child is her daughter with someone else.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m confused.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way,¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°I have something to ask of Fang Yunshu. But having a bad temper, she has never agreed to help me, so 1 can onlypromise and curry favor with her.¡±


    ¡°Even you have to suck up to her. No wonder when I saw her, I was like a mouse seeing a cat. It was all because of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re scared. It¡¯s none of my business,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Scared my *ss. 1 don¡¯t have this feeling when I see other beautiful women.¡±


    The door opened and Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°She¡¯s back. We¡¯ll talk when we meetter.¡± Then, he hung up the phone.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s footsteps could be heard approaching the bathroom.


    Then, there was a knock on the door. Fang Yunshu stated from outside, ¡°Here are your clothes. Change into them quickly beforeing out.¡±


    ¡°What? You bought me clothes?¡± Ye Xiaofei cried out in surprise..

 Chapter 155 - 155: Were You Embarrassed?

    Chapter 155: Were You Embarrassed?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei unfolded the bundle of clothes and found that besides a set of cotton pajamas, there was also a pair of tight pants.


    A sweet feeling suddenly welled up in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    After changing, Ye Xiaofei walked out, but he didn¡¯t see Fang Yunshu. She probably went back to her bedroom.


    Ye Xiaofei gently knocked on the door, then pushed it open slightly. He smiled at Fang Yunshu and said, ¡°Yunshu, thank you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei and said with a straight face, ¡°Humph, don¡¯t think too much. I just don¡¯t want you to dirty my house again. If not, I¡¯ll have to clean it up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. But you could have just bought me a jacket. 1 really didn¡¯t expect you to buy me briefs.¡±


    Fang Yunshu blushed and red at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and blinked. ¡°I just want to know now. Was it awkward for you to buy a man¡¯s underwear?¡±


    ¡°Go to h*ll!¡± Fang Yunshu roared, and the pillow flew toward the door.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly closed the door, then grinned and muttered to himself, ¡°Why did you suddenly turn hostile?¡±


    Fang Yunshu was fuming in her room.


    It was the first time in her life that she had bought something for a man. The awkwardness she felt at that time made her wish she could find a hole to hide in. Yet, Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t even take it seriously and even asked her if she was embarrassed as if he was watching a joke. How could there be such an infuriating guy in this world? Why didn¡¯t a bolt of lightning just strike him?


    At night, as Ye Xiaofei was telling Fang Ling¡¯er a story, Ye Xiaofei whispered, ¡°Daddy, can you buy me something?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked curiously. It was the first time Fang Ling¡¯er had asked him for something.


    ¡°I want aputer.¡±


    ¡°Computer?¡± Ye Xiaofei was surprised.


    ¡°Yes. I like to y it, but Mommy won¡¯t buy it for me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei thought that Fang Ling¡¯er wanted to y mini games on theputer, so he said happily, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll get one for you tomorrow. I¡¯ll say that 1 put it here for my convenient usage so that your mother won¡¯t scold you.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er immediately hugged Ye Xiaofei and kissed him. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so smart and nice.¡±


    The next morning, when Fang Yunshu came out, she didn¡¯t even give Ye Xiaofei a good look.


    Ye Xiaofei grinned and chirped, ¡°Let¡¯s leave togetherter.¡±


    ¡°I still have something to do,¡± Fang Yunshu said coldly. ¡°Why would I leave with you?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to Miss Luna¡¯s ce?¡± Ye Xiaofei blinked.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°B*stard, you eavesdropped on my call.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. 1 just heard from Meng Zhijing that Luna asked you to go over and help,¡± said Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Meng Zhijing?¡± Fang Yunshu frowned.


    ¡°She¡¯s very important to Luna now,¡± Ye Xiaofei uttered with a smile.¡±I happen to have a good rtionship with her, so I¡¯ve been dragged to help out these few days.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going too? You didn¡¯t arrange for me to go to Luna¡¯s ce, did you?¡± Fang Yunshu frowned.


    Ye Xiaofei blinked his eyes and asked, ¡°Then do you think 1 have such ability?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t you the biggest shareholder of Nox Company?¡± Fang Yunshu answered mockingly.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Yes, I am thergest shareholder. You believe me?¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei and responded, ¡°Believe you? The Nox Company just released an announcement yesterday. Luna has obtained all of Old Brown¡¯s shares and is now thergest shareholder of Nox Company.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°If you already know, why did you suggest those things earlier? If anything, I would want you to be grateful to me.¡±


    ¡°You want me to be grateful to you?¡± Fang Yunshu snorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bullshitting. Look, I¡¯m nurturing Ling¡¯er well now. I didn¡¯t interfere with your matters, nor did I force you to talk about what happened back then.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Fang Yunshu flung her hand and ignored Ye Xiaofei.


    Fang Ling¡¯er had been in good condition these days, so Fang Yunshu wasn¡¯t too worried about leaving her alone at home during the weekends.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu went straight to Luna¡¯s hotel.


    As soon as Fang Yunshu entered, Luna gave Fang Yunshu a big hug and said, ¡°Miss Fang, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was really ttered. She said excitedly, ¡°Miss Luna, thank you for trusting me so much.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re good friends. Of course I believe you. Come in quickly. I¡¯ll introduce you to a good friend. This is Meng Zhijing.¡±


    Meng Zhijing immediately extended her hand enthusiastically and said, ¡°Miss Fang, I¡¯ve heard of your name for a long time, but I haven¡¯t had the chance toe into contact with you. Please take care of me in the future.¡±


    Fang Yunshu quickly shook hands with Meng Zhijing, but secretly sized her up. That woman was so close to Ye Xiaofei. What was the rtionship between the two of them?


    A woman like Meng Zhijing could not be harmed by Ye Xiaofei.


    Fang Yunshu had that thought in her mind..

 Chapter 156 - 156: Three Women

    Chapter 156: Three Women


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Yunshu, we¡¯re going to have a banquet tonight. We¡¯re inviting the most important business and political figures in Ning City. 1 need you to help me entertain them.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Fang Yunshu nodded.


    ¡°Also! Today, we will officially sign the cooperation contract. This time, it¡¯s not an unfixed n, but a real contract. I hope you can announce this when the timees.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to announce such an important matter.¡± Fang Yunshu hesitated. ¡°Maybe Ms. Meng can do it.¡±


    Meng Zhijing shook her head and said, ¡°1 can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve done a lot of dirty things in the past. Although 1 don¡¯t do them anymore, there are still some stains in the past. It¡¯s okay for me to do some things, but I¡¯m really not suitable for things that require public appearances.¡±


    Meng Zhijing smiled sweetly and continued, ¡°Miss Fang is a daughter of a noble family. She is a suitable candidate, both in terms of temperament and identity.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s impression of Meng Zhijing improved a lot after thetter exposed her shorings.


    Luna smiled.¡± Miss Fang, you¡¯re the most suitable person for this. 1 hope that you can be the ambassador of Nox Company in the future. You¡¯ll be the spokesperson of Nox Company in your country.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was stunned. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Since you trust me so much, 1 won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Fang Yunshu wasn¡¯t a pretentious person. Since she was going to be Luna¡¯s assistant in the future, she had to take on a lot of responsibilities. It would be hypocritical to be humble at this time, so she agreed readily.


    Ye Xiaofei saw that Fang Yunshu had integrated into her work, so he didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. As for how they arranged the specific work, he didn¡¯t care. He had alreadymunicated with Luna about today¡¯s matter.


    The three of them chatted for an hour. After confirming many things, they stopped for a while. Fang Yunshu turned around and saw Ye Xiaofei lying on the couch in the living room. He didn¡¯t even take off his shoes.


    Frowning, Fang Shu shouted, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Hurry up and get up!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Ye Xiaofei was still a little confused. Why did Fang Yunshu suddenlye to talk to him?


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re at home?¡± Fang Yunshu snapped. ¡°Can you have some dignity?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Luna said quickly. ¡°You can feel at home here.¡±


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy. Ye Xiaofei, that b*stard, surely never let go of any opportunity to take advantage of others. How could he make a woman like Meng Zhijing only respect him?


    Ye Xiaofei took the water and handed it to Fang Yunshu. He smiled and said, ¡°Here, drink some water.¡±


    Then, he left Luna and Meng Zhijing to serve themselves.


    Fang Yunshu noticed the difference in attitude and felt an indescribable sense offort.


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Seriously, can¡¯t you see that Miss Luna is here too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. 1 don¡¯t mind,¡± Luna said with a smile. However, no matter how much she restrained herself or how mentally prepared she was, she could not help but reveal a hint of envy and jealousy in her eyes.


    A woman¡¯s intuition was very sensitive, and Fang Yunshu immediately sensed it. She was a little confused.


    ¡°Could it be that Luna has a special rtionship with Ye Xiaofei?¡± she thought..

 Chapter 157 - 157: Taking Advantage of Fang Yunshu

    Chapter 157: Taking Advantage of Fang Yunshu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Fang Yunshu immediately denied her thoughts.


    Ye Xiaofei was indeed quite capable, but Luna was currently thergest shareholder of the Nox Company. The difference in status between the two of them was too great, so how could she have any thoughts about getting together with Ye Xiaofei?


    With nothing left to do there, Ye Xiaofei said goodbye to the three people and left.


    He had promised Fang Ling¡¯er that he would buy her aputer, so he had to do it.


    After Ye Xiaofei left, Luna and Meng Zhijing heaved a sigh of relief. They felt much more rxed.


    Both of them knew that Fang Yunshu was a special existence in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart. They were very careful with their words, afraid that they would say something wrong and make Ye Xiaofei unhappy again.


    Fang Yunshu quickly sensed the change in the two of them, but she only suppressed her earlier suspicions in her heart. After all, it would be rude to ask them about it.


    On the other hand, she also thought that they might have simply felt ufortable.


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu arrived at the hotel¡¯s exhibition center first.


    That day¡¯s cocktail party was held there. Since Fang Yunshu was Luna¡¯s assistant now, she had toe here first to take a look at all aspects in case anything went wrong.


    Fang Yunshu quickly got into work mode and did everything herself.


    Ye Xiaofei followed beside her and said, ¡°You can let the staff do these things. You are the person in charge of the overall situation. If you fixate on doing the small tasks, you¡¯ll lose focus on the big picture.¡±


    ¡°I know where you¡¯reing from,¡± Fang Yunshu said. ¡°But I¡¯ve just started this job, and I haven¡¯t had any experience in any aspect. In fact, Ick experience in any job. Without some necessary experience and understanding of the work situation, how can I n the overall situation and make the right judgment?¡±


    ¡°This is just an exhibition. What you¡¯re doing won¡¯t help your work experience,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Fang Yunshu continued, ¡°But by knowing more about this exhibition, I can better deal with unexpected situations. If any idents happen at such an important event, it will have a great impact on thepany¡¯s image.¡±


    Then, she rolled his eyes at Ye Xiaofei and uttered, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to help, don¡¯t cause trouble beside me.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m persuaded by you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but have a different opinion of Fang Yunshu. That woman was really serious when she did things, and she was very thoughtful.


    The Fang Family was really stupid. If they had put Fang Yunshu in an important position, the Fang Family would never have ended up in their current situation. Nevertheless, they had actually given up on Fang Yunshu and incurred a huge loss.


    Fang Yunshu took a chair and moved it to the wall. She took off her shoes and sat on the chair.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°The gand on top is a little crooked,¡± said Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes lit up. It was a great opportunity. He stretched out his arms and was about to hug Fang Yunshu¡¯s legs.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fang Yunshu lowered her head and red at him fiercely.


    Ye Xiaofei raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Stay away from me.¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei again. From Ye Xiaofei¡¯s sneaky eyes, Fang Yunshu could tell what he was up to.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled bitterly. He was a little disappointed to miss such a good opportunity to take advantage of Fang Yunshu.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was delighted when he nced at the person not far away. He knew that his chance hade.


    It was Fang Yunduo, Fang Yunshu¡¯s cousin. She seemed to have walked over unintentionally, but her body tilted and she bumped into Fang Yunshu¡¯s chair.


    Fang Yunshu was so focused on the gand that she didn¡¯t notice Fang Yunduoing over. The chair tilted and she lost her bnce. She screamed and fell down.


    It was easy for Ye Xiaofei to stop Fang Yunduo, but he would not let go of the opportunity to take advantage of Fang Yunshu. In any case, as long as he was around, he would not let Fang Yunshu get hurt.


    Ye Xiaofei rushed over and hugged Fang Yunshu. He held her back with one hand and her legs with the other. It was a princess hug.


    Fang Yunshu instinctively wrapped her arms around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck.


    When the dizziness disappeared, Fang Yunshu regained her senses and realized that she was being hugged.


    When she opened his eyes, she saw Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face. Although Ye Xiaofei seemed a little nervous, his eyes hid a kind of pride and excitement.


    And Ye Xiaofei was hugging her at the moment, with no intention of letting go.


    Particrly, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand was caressing the crook of her leg. Even if the movement was subtle, Fang Yunshu could clearly feel it.


    ¡°This bastard! You¡¯re taking advantage of me at this time?¡± she thought.


    Fang Yunshu was really angered by Ye Xiaofei..

 Chapter 158 - 158: The Heartless Fang Family

    Chapter 158: The Heartless Fang Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Get lost! Let me go!¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth and whispered into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Yunshu, how are you? Are you hurt? Does it hurt anywhere?¡± Ye Xiaofei acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her and asked with a face full of ¡°concern¡±.


    Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth in hatred. However, there were many people in the exhibition hall. She couldn¡¯t shout at Ye Xiaofei as it would not only damage her image but also that of Nox Company.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. If you don¡¯t put me down, you¡¯re not allowed toe to my house in the future.¡± Fang Yunshu could only use her trump card to threaten Ye Xiaofei. Ye Xiaofei quickly put Fang Yunshu down and suggested, ¡°Try moving around. I¡¯m a doctor. Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else and I¡¯ll examine you?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Fang Yunshu suppressed her anger and replied with two words. That bastard really did what he wanted regardless of the situation. He was really infuriating.


    ¡°Aw, Fang Yunshu,¡± Fang Yunduo said in a strange voice. ¡°I thought you¡¯d have a better future after leaving the Fang Family. I can¡¯t believe you came here to be a waitress.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was wearing a blue business suit that day. She had a small suit on top and a knee-length skirt on the bottom. She was a typical workce beauty. It was unknown how Fang Yunshu seemed like a waitress in Fang Yunduo¡¯s eyes.


    Fang Yunshu tidied her clothes and said, ¡°Regardless of fortune or misfortune, I¡¯m very happy to be able to rely on my own abilities to make a living.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, how stubborn. ¡°Fang Yunduo curled her lips in disdain, then asked arrogantly, ¡°Where is the Fang Family seat? Bring me there.¡±


    Fang Yunshu had a faint smile on her face. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Fang Yunduo followed Fang Yunshu and announced proudly, ¡°Fang Yunshu, I have to tell you something. I¡¯m getting married.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Congrattions.¡± Fang Yunshu was a little surprised.


    The smile on Fang Yunduo¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about who my husband is?¡±


    ¡°I have no clue who it might be,¡± said Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunduo chuckled and said proudly, ¡°You know him. His family is going to be the biggest family in Ning City soon.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was surprised.


    ¡°Hehe, listen, Wang Yuqiang is my husband-to-be.¡± Fang Yunduo turned her head proudly. ¡°You didn¡¯t take advantage of such a great opportunity. Now, it¡¯s mine. Hehe, I have to thank you for this.¡±


    There was no trace of gratitude on Fang Yunduo¡¯s face. She was obviously mocking Fang Yunshu for being short-sighted.


    Fang Yunshu had never had any thoughts about Wang Yuqiang. She smiled and responded, ¡°Then I should really congratte you.¡±


    ¡°I told Yuqiang that we will hold the most luxurious wedding in Ning City and let everyone know that the Wang Family and the Fang Family are connected by marriage. I will be the happiest bride in Ning City,¡± stated Fang Yunduo.


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t want to say much, but Fang Yunduo was her cousin after all. She finally sighed and said, ¡°Yunduo, I want to remind you that Wang Yuqiang¡­ He¡¯s not really suitable to be a husband. You¡¯d better be careful.¡± ¡°in jealousy! Haha, Fang Yunshu, don¡¯t put it so nicely. You can¡¯t stand it when you see that I¡¯m better off than you and getting married into a good family, right? I¡¯m afraid the guy beside you will be a no-name employee for the rest of his life. You should quickly stay away from this kind of poor person. I don¡¯t know if this kind of person will be killed one day and you¡¯ll be a widow again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die even if you die a hundred times.¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled faintly.


    Fang Yunduo nced at Ye Xiaofei and snorted, ¡°Humph, just because the Fang Family and the Wang Family are both busy with important matters now and are leaving you be, do you really think that we can¡¯t do anything to you? When you¡¯re done with all this, you¡¯ll be doomed.¡±


    The smile on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face grew wider, and he replied, ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±


    At this moment, a few people from the Fang Family arrived.


    Old Master Fang, who had not appeared for a long time, appeared alongside Fang Qianlong and a few of the most important figures of the Fang Family. ¡°Grandfather, Uncle, look! Fang Yunshu is working as a waitress here!¡± Fang Yunduo eximed.


    The Fang Family looked at Fang Yunshu, and their faces darkened.


    Fang Yunshu walked up to them. At the end of the day, those people were her family.


    ¡°Grandfather, Uncle,¡± greeted Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fang Qianlong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re no longer a member of the Fang Family.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°No matter what, my surname is Fang, and I also have the blood of the Fang Family.¡±


    Fang Qianlong red at her. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it. The Fang Family has already expelled you from the family register.¡±


    Fang Yunshu shook, and she almost fell down. The expulsion from the family register had really destroyed her hopes of remaining a member of the Fang Family.


    Ye Xiaofei held onto Fang Yunshu¡¯s waist. Looking at her heartbroken expression, Ye Xiaofei felt a wave of anger surge in his heart.


    Ye Xiaofei nced at the Fang Family members and slowly said, ¡°Assistant Fang! Miss Luna wants to see your speech script for tonight..¡±

 Chapter 159 - 159: Cursing

    Chapter 159: Cursing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words stunned the Fang Family.


    Fang Yunshu quickly stood up straight and said, ¡°We looked over it together earlier. Does Miss Luna have any other requests?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said lightly, ¡°She may have other ideas about your job position. She feels that letting you be her secretary is not enough to show your value. She probably wants you to rece her and be the general manager of Ning City.¡±


    ¡°Luna¡¯s secretary? Are you Luna¡¯s secretary?¡± Fang Qianlong asked.


    Fang Yunshu knew that Ye Xiaofei was trying to help her vent her anger, but she hadn¡¯t really announced that she was Luna¡¯s secretary. It would be a little ostentatious to say it now.


    However, since the cat was already out of the bag, Fang Yunshu took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words alone wouldn¡¯t have convinced the Fang Family. However, now that Fang Yunshu had admitted it, they were more than half convinced. The Fang Family knew that Fang Yunshu was not the kind of person who would brag.


    Fang Qianlong swallowed hard and said in a dry voice, ¡°She even wants to appoint you as Ning City¡¯s¡­ person in charge?¡±


    Before Fang Yunshu could exin, Fang Yunduo interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. This is absolutely nonsense. The Wang family has been in frequent contact with Miss Luna recently, but they¡¯ve never seen Fang Yunshu at Luna¡¯s ce. Otherwise, Yuqiang would definitely tell me.¡±


    Fang Yunduo felt that the other Fang Family members were obviously puzzled and immediately added, ¡°The job position of Luna¡¯s secretary is so important and influential. Fang Yunshu hasn¡¯t even gone to university, and she doesn¡¯t have much experience managing apany. Luna isn¡¯t a fool.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re really smart.¡±


    Fang Yunduo raised her chin. ¡°Unless you¡¯re talking about a personal assistant, which is, to put it bluntly, Luna¡¯s nanny. Otherwise, why would the secretarye to the exhibition to do menial work?¡±


    Everyone in the Fang Family felt that it made sense. Although Luna¡¯s personal assistant had value, the Fang Family clearly did not need to rely on them to gain rapport with Luna.


    ¡°Hah! Fang Yunduo, you¡¯re the smartest woman I¡¯ve ever met. Secretary Fang, let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Xiaofei gave Fang Yunduo a thumbs up and pulled Fang Yunshu away.


    ¡°At least you have some foresight.¡± Fang Yunduo straightened her chest. She felt an indescribable pride to be able to make her enemy praise her.


    However, the other members of the Fang Family felt uneasy. Ye Xiaofei¡¯sughter and praise at the end seemed a little strange.


    Walking to the side, Ye Xiaofei said to Fang Yunshu, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. The Fang Family has never truly treated you as a family member. Separating from them is actually a kind of relief.¡±


    Fang Yunshu sighed. ¡°I know, but being expelled from the family tree is a sign that I¡¯vemitted an unforgivable mistake. Is it a heinous crime if I don¡¯t marry Wang Yuqiang?¡±


    ¡°It affects the interests of the vast majority of them. Isn¡¯t that unpardonable for them?¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°They would not consider your feelings, nor would they consider how much harm this matter would cause you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu shook her head vigorously and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. ATiss Luna didn¡¯t look for me, did she?¡±


    ¡°Yes, 1 just said so because we were with them just now, but I didn¡¯t expect them to not believe me. Hehe, thinking about it, when you release the newster, they will definitely be dumbfounded. That is something that I¡¯m looking forward to.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°You¡¯re just thinking about nonsense all day.¡±


    Although Fang Yunshu said that, she couldn¡¯t help but think about Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words. It seemed that it would indeed be satisfying.


    ¡°Mr. Ye!¡± With a greeting, five or six people walked over.


    Fang Yunshu looked at those people. It was the Li Family. She hurriedly bowed and said to the head, Li Tianfeng, ¡°Hello, Mr. Li!¡±


    ¡°Miss Fang, you¡¯re also here. Nice to meet you!¡± Li Tianfeng noticed Fang Yunshu and greeted her politely.


    ¡°Fang Yunshu is Miss Luna¡¯s secretary now,¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.


    Li Tianfeng was stunned for a moment, then immediately said in surprise, ¡°Then I really have to congratte Miss Fang. If you can get Miss Luna¡¯s favor, your future will definitely be endlessly bright. The Fang Family¡¯s future will also be such.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei pursed his lips. ¡°This has nothing to do with the Fang Family. The Fang Family has already removed her from the family registry.¡±


    The corner of Li Tianfeng¡¯s mouth twitched. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°The Fang Family¡­ Miss Fang, I want toment on them, but I don¡¯t know if I should say it in front of you.¡±


    Li Tianfeng was obviously going to curse, but he still asked for permission it in such a refined manner. Ye Xiaofei could not help butugh. ¡°Just say it.¡± ¡°Stupid! Foolish! The Fang Family is a bunch of idiots!¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160: Unimaginable

    Chapter 160: Unimaginable


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu stared at Li Tianfeng with her mouth agape. She couldn¡¯t believe that those words came from his mouth.


    Li Tianfeng was the most powerful person in the Li Family after the Old Man. In her impression, Li Tianfeng was definitely a refined and gentlemanly man. Given that Li Tianfeng swore, Li Tianfeng must have looked down on him.


    ¡°Old Li, well said!¡± Ye Xiaofei happily praised.


    ¡°Those people from the Fang Family are really short-sighted,¡± said Li Tianfeng.


    ¡°Yunshu being Luna¡¯s secretary will be officially announcedter.¡± Ye Xiaofei blinked. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to be too ostentatious now.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Great!¡± Li Tianfeng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then, I should go and greet the Fang Family now so I¡¯ll feel better when 1 see their vexed facester.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips twitched. Her impression of Li Tianfeng had copsed. Why did she feel that the future head of the Li Family was so abnormal?


    Fang Yunshu excused herself and left.


    The smile on Li Tianfeng¡¯s face disappeared, but there was a suppressed excitement on his face. He said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master Li, I¡¯ve prepared everything.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Eat as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Li Tianfeng clenched his fists tightly.


    Although Li Tianfeng usually looked humble and peaceful, that was only on the surface. Which big shot was not a ruthless person? If there was an opportunity to suppress their opponents, they would definitely not show mercy.


    The Wang family also arrived at this time. They all puffed out their chests and raised their heads, their faces carrying proud smiles.


    The other people who had arrived early came over to greet them.


    From the information they had received so far, everyone believed that the cooperation between the Wang family and the Nox Company was already a certainty.


    The people of the Fang Family immediately went up to wee them. Each and every one of them had a fawning appearance, even more so than the people of the other families.


    The Wang family did not shy away from the Fang Family¡¯s ttery. At this time, they even generously mentioned that Wang Yuqiang and Fang Yunduo were about to get married and that n the future, the Wang family would support the Fang Family¡¯s business.


    Though not explicitly mentioned, everyone understood that while it was a marriage alliance, the Fang Family had already lowered their status and became a vassal of the Wang family.


    Then, the Wang family would not simply support the Fang Family but control them. The Fang Family would lose a lot of autonomy.


    Although the Fang Family seemed to be able to obtain a lot of benefits, if they lost their autonomy, the Fang Family would be considered to havee to an end. In the future, the Fang Family would slowly disappear from Ning City.


    The Li Family and the Fang Family gathered together.


    Li Tianfeng chuckled and said to Fang Qianlong, ¡°Qianlong, congrattions!¡±


    Fang Qianlong was also very pleased with himself. In the past, he did not have much statuspared to Li Tianfeng. Now, Li Tianfeng even took the initiative to greet him.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Li.¡±


    Li Tianfeng chuckled and said, ¡°Although the Fang Family has lost the opportunity to cooperate with Nox Company, cooperating with the Wang family is equivalent to indirectly cooperating with Nox Company. In the future, after the Wang family, Fang Family will be the most prominent in Peace City. When the timees, you have to take care of the Li Family.¡±


    Fang Qianlongughed. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Brother Li. The Fang Family has never had the chance to work with the Li Family before. I believe that we will have the chance in the future.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Wang family want to take Fang Yunshu in as a daughter-inw?¡± Li Tianfeng changed the topic. ¡°Why did it be Fang Yunduo?¡±


    Fang Qianlong frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t mention Fang Yunshu. We¡¯ve already expelled that useless person from our family. She¡¯s ruined our reputation.¡±


    ¡°All!¡± Li Tianfeng gave him a thumbs up. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The Fang Family is resolute as always!¡±


    Fang Qianlong smiled proudly. ¡°The Fang Family has always been clear about gratitude and resentment. Merits must be rewarded, and faults must be punished.¡±


    Li Tianfeng exchanged a few more pleasantries with Fang Qianlong before leaving with the Li Family. The moment he turned around, his lips moved, and no one knew what he was mumbling.


    At five o¡¯clock in the evening, the soothing music in the hall suddenly stopped.


    Everyone fell silent. Everyone knew that the most important moment of the day was about to begin.


    Paul walked out with his chest puffed out and his head held high. He first introduced Nox Company, as well as the concept and blueprint for their development in Ning City. Then, he said loudly, ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee the chairman of the Nox Company, Miss Luna, as well as her secretary, Ms. Fang Yunshu!¡±


    Everyone immediately apuded enthusiastically, but a few groups of people were dumbfounded. They stared at Fang Yunshu in disbelief.


    ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡±


    ¡°This is fake! My eyes must be ying tricks on me!¡±


    The people of the Fang Family rubbed their eyes hard, and their expressions became extremely ugly.


    No matter how hard they rubbed their eyes, the woman beside Luna was still Fang Yunshu!

 Chapter 161 - 161: Shocking

    Chapter 161: Shocking


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Damn! The Fang Family has made it big. I thought the Nox Company wouldn¡¯t coborate with them, and they missed out on a great opportunity. Who would have known that they managed to deceive everyone, which turned out like this? It¡¯s definitely no different from cooperation. From now on, if the Fang Family wants to gain any benefits from the Nox Company, Fang Yunshu only needs to say a word.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the Fang Family will rake in the profits.¡±


    Upon hearing the whispers around them, the members of the Fang Family went from initial astonishment to aplex mix of emotions.


    ¡°Old Fang, your tactics are truly brilliant. You should take good care of us from now on.¡±


    ¡°Qianlong, we¡¯ve had a long-standing rtionship. Now that the Fang Family has risen, don¡¯t forget about me.¡±


    Several people even approached to please the Fang Family directly.


    Each member of the Fang Family instinctively straightened their posture, and Fang Qianlong even clenched his fists, smiling as he said, ¡°No need to be polite, everyone. The Fang Family has always valued old rtionships. Let¡¯s all prosper together.¡±


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t Fang Yunshu recently expelled from the Fang Family¡¯s genealogy?¡± ¡°Severing ties with the family lineage? Holy, the Fang Family has gone too far this time. They¡¯ve practically pushed Fang Yunshu to the brink of death. If she doesn¡¯t retaliate against them, that would be considered quite merciful. Can she even take care of the Fang Family anymore?¡±


    As a few individuals were approaching the Fang Family, they immediately backed away upon hearing these words.


    Being stripped of their lineage was the ultimate punishment for any member of a family. It was evident that Fang Yunshu and the Fang Family were irreconcble.


    How could the Fang Family expect to benefit from Fang Yunshu any longer?


    Instantly, the expressions on the faces of every member of the Fang Family turned extremely grim.


    The decision to expel Fang Yunshu from the family lineage was still confined within the family itself and hadn¡¯t been officially announced to the outside world. It was only discussed with Li Tianfeng today.


    Fang Qianlong looked at Li Tianfeng and saw him smiling at him.


    ¡°Damn it, Li Tianfeng did it on purpose!¡±


    Fang Qianlong cursed in his mind, but he felt more regret than anger. If he hadn¡¯t been so quick with his mouth, things wouldn¡¯t have escted like this.


    Fang Yunduo snorted coldly and said, ¡°So what if she became a secretary? I am the daughter-inw of the Wang Family. In the future, the Wang Family will be a strong backing for our Fang Family, and we will also prosper.¡±


    Upon hearing these words from Fang Yunduo, everyone in the Fang Family felt some sense in them, and they felt a little less depressed.


    At this moment, Luna spoke up, saying, ¡°I¡¯m d everyone could attend this reception. Now, I have an important announcement to make, and it¡¯s regarding a personnel appointment!¡±


    ¡°As thergest shareholder of Nox Company, I will soon be returning to headquarters to assume the position. Therefore, we have specially established a President role for the Ning City district. In the future, our business expansion will be centered around Ning City, expanding throughout the province and the entire country, all under the responsibility of the Ning City district President.¡±


    As Luna uttered these words, everyone¡¯s breath seemed to stop for a moment.


    The position of President was of immense importance, akin to a regional lord within Nox Company, holding great power and influence. The question on everyone¡¯s mind now was whether they could establish a connection with this person and secure investments and cooperative projects from Nox Company.


    However, Fang Yunshu being Luna¡¯s assistant seemed to be overlooked for the time being.


    ¡°Now, I announce that the President of the Ning City district of ourpany is¡­¡± Luna paused for a moment, then waved her arm and pointed towards Fang Yunshu, saying, ¡°Ms. Fang Yunshu!¡±


    There was a brief silence for two seconds, followed by a burst of enthusiastic apuse.


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment. Luna hadn¡¯t mentioned this to her beforehand. Now, suddenly announcing it in such a setting, even if she had doubts in her mind, she couldn¡¯t refuse. She could only passively ept the position.


    ¡°And now, I would like to invite Miss Fang Yunshu, the President of ourpany in Ning City, to announce the partnership with Nox Company!¡±


    Fang Yunshu walked up to Luna¡¯s side, and Luna winked at her, a hint of pride evident on her face.


    This made Fang Yunshu realize that Luna had nned this, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what Luna¡¯s true intentions were or how she entrusted such an important position to her.


    At that moment, Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t dwell on other thoughts. She approached the microphone, took out an envelope, and with a smile on her face, she said, ¡°And now, I am pleased to announce that the partner of Nox Company in Ning City is¡­¡±


    Fang Yunshu paused involuntarily when she reached this point.


    Everyone thought Fang Yunshu was building suspense, but they already knew it had to be the Wang family, and their gaze shifted toward them.


    Meanwhile, everyone from the Wang family stood tall, their heads held high, exuding confidence. Each of them was prepared, ready to raise their hands on stage as soon as Fang Yunshu made the announcement, anticipating the cheers from the audience.


    It¡¯s normal to pause when making such an announcement, but Fang Yunshu was genuinely shocked at this moment. She began to doubt if she had written it incorrectly, and her eyes turned to Luna, who smiled and nodded in response.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth trembled, and then she took a deep breath before slowly saying, ¡°The partneringpany of the Nox Company is¡­¡±


    Everyone from the Wang family had already raised their hands.


    ¡°The Li Corporation!¡±


    The hands of everyone from the Wang family froze in mid-air..

 Chapter 162 - 162: Regret

    Chapter 162: Regret


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The entire scene was indescribably quiet. In the vast exhibition center, one could hear a pin drop. Everyone¡¯s breath and heartbeat seemed to have ceased.


    Almost everyone thought that Fang Yunshu must have made a mistake and was waiting for her to correct herself.


    Fang Yunshu herself was also shocked, but after a few seconds, she regained herposure and smiled, saying, ¡°Now, 1 invite Mr. Li Fengnian, the Vice Chairman of Li Corporation, toe on stage.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s words confirmed that she hadn¡¯t made a mistake. The Nox Company¡¯s partner was indeed the Li Family, not the Wang Family.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± Wang Shengdong shouted angrily, ¡°Why isn¡¯t our Wang Family the cooperating party?¡±


    Luna spoke directly, ¡°Originally, Wang Corporation was indeed our Nox Company¡¯s first choice for coboration. However, in the past few days, we discovered a significant issue: there are considerable legal risks involved in some of the industries the Wang Family is engaged in. This would pose a huge risk to our coboration. Therefore, afterprehensive consideration, we had no choice but to abandon the partnership with Wang Corporation.¡±


    This exnation made perfect sense. The Wang Family¡¯s sess was built on shady dealings and a multitude of dark secrets.


    As arge corporation like the Nox Company, they could ept investment failures and losses, but what they were most unwilling to bear were legal risks. It would have a tremendous impact on the reputation of the entirepany.


    Wang Shengdong¡¯s face turned pale, and through gritted teeth, he said, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you inform us earlier? We have been preparing everything for cooperation with the Wang Family. This sudden termination of coboration will cause significant losses to our Wang Family. Is this how the Nox Company conducts its business partnerships?¡±


    At this moment, Li Tianfeng had already walked up to Wang Shengdong and smiled, saying, ¡°Mr. Wang, your statement is incorrect. Everyone wants to coborate with the Nox Company. Naturally, they would give their all. Before signing the contract, it¡¯s about showcasing one¡¯s strengths. The Wang Familycks that kind of capability, but they insist on doing such things. They can only bear the losses themselves.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Shengdong red fiercely at Li Tianfeng.


    Li Tianfeng chuckled and said, ¡°I am aware that many of the investments made by the Wang Family this time may not be of use. We can discuss itter. Our Li Family is willing to make some acquisitions.¡±


    After speaking, Li Tianfeng calmly ascended the stage, leaving behind a group of furious individuals from the Wang Family.


    However, the Wang Family dared not say anything at this moment. Besides the members of various prominent families, there were also many high-ranking government officials present. If the Wang Family dared to cause trouble, those officials would certainly not stand idly by.


    So, for now, they could only bear it themselves and swallow their pride.


    This signing ceremony was directly handled by Fang Yunshu and Li Tianfeng.


    This further confirmed that Fang Yunshu was now the sole representative of the Nox Company.


    The ceremony was short and ended in less than half an hour.


    However, the impact it had on everyone lingered for a long time.


    The Wang Family suffered the heaviest losses here, as they had considered themselves the most powerful family in Ning City. The members of the Wang Family were always domineering and assertive, so they had undoubtedly offended countless people.


    Due to their status, everyone tolerated them for a while. But now, who would still endure it? At this point, it was unknown how many people were secretly preparing to find faults in the Wang Family.


    Aware of this, the Wang Family had already left early. They needed to make many preparations and try to recover their losses.


    However, there was another family here that felt the most awkward and regretful.


    That family was none other than the Fang Family.


    They had schemed and tried every means to ally themselves with the Wang Family, only to see the Wang Family fall.


    They expelled Fang Yunshu from the Fang Family lineage, leaving no room for negotiation. They initially thought it was an insignificant matter, but now they realized it was their biggest regret.


    They had chosen the wrong path and missed the opportunity that could have allowed the Fang Family to rise.


    They could all feel the gazes of other families looking at them as if they were fools.


    Yet, unlike the Wang Family, they didn¡¯t leave. They were still here, waiting for an opportunity.


    As it was a banquet, Fang Yunshu and Luna held their wine sses and exchanged a few words with representatives from various major families.


    Finally, the two of them approached the Fang Family.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s emotions were incrediblyplex at this moment. She had no idea how to face the Fang Family.


    Luna exchanged a few pleasantries and then patted Fang Yunshu on the shoulder, pushing her forward.


    Everyone in the exhibition hall turned their attention to the Fang Family.


    Fang Qianlong cleared his throat and smiled, saying, ¡°Congrattions, Yunshu. You are the pride of our Fang Family. We are blessed to have someone as talented as you, a testament to our ancestors¡¯ virtues.¡±


    Shameless!


    Almost everyone thought this in their hearts.


    The Fang Family had expelled Fang Yunshu from their lineage, and now they were saying such words. It was the pinnacle of shamelessness.


    Fang Yunshu opened her mouth, feeling extremely conflicted inside.


    ¡°Well¡­ you have quite the nerve to say something like that.¡±


    Others hesitated to break the silence, but Ye Xiaofei had no such reservations. He directly stripped away thest trace of dignity from the Fang Family..

 Chapter 163 - 163: I’m the Real Big Boss

    Chapter 163: I¡¯m the Real Big Boss


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Qianlong¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Please stay out of our family matter.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sneered and replied, ¡°Family matter? You¡¯ve already removed Fang Yunshu from the Fang Family genealogy, which means she is no longer a part of your Fang Family. So, what family matter are you talking about?¡±


    In this matter, Ye Xiaofei felt that if Fang Yunshu handled it herself, she might soften her heart and return to the Fang Family. That¡¯s why he spoke up.


    Fang Qianlong said, ¡°Regardless, she still carries the blood of the Fang Family, and that can never be changed.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Now you care about blood ties? Do you still have any dignity left?¡±


    The members of the Fang Family felt embarrassed, but they didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. Today, in front of everyone, it was easier to morally ckmail Fang Yunshu using their familial ties. If they missed this chance, there might never be such an effect again.


    Old Master Fang was truly ruthless. At this moment, he bent his leg, intending to kneel in front of Fang Yunshu.


    But Ye Xiaofei wouldn¡¯t let that happen. He took a big step forward, grabbed his arm, and whispered in his ear in a barely audible voice.


    ¡°Old man, have you forgotten? When I first came to the Fang Family, I told you that I have the final say on whether we cooperate with the Nox Company or not.¡±


    Old Master Fang¡¯s face froze, and he looked at Ye Xiaofei in astonishment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make you like the Wang Family. It¡¯s all because of Fang Yunshu¡¯s face. Otherwise¡­ hmph!¡±


    Old Master Fang had been in charge of the Fang Family for many years, and he was not a fool. It was just that he was old andcked energy in recent years, which led to him transferring the power of the Fang Family to Fang Qianlong.


    But when it came to insight and judgment, Fang Qianlong was far behind him.


    With a moment¡¯s thought, Old Master Fang instantly understood that Fang Yunshu¡¯s current situation was all thanks to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s help.


    Whether the Fang Family would survive or perish was also in the hands of Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Old Master Fang squeezed out these words and waved his hand, saying loudly, ¡°We, the Fang Family, apologize to Yunshu. We no longer have the face to talk about family ties with her. From now on, we will part ways with Yunshu. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    The members of the Fang Family eximed in surprise and didn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°As members of the Fang Family, you never thought about how to strive for the prosperity of the Fang Family from its roots. Instead, you relied on external forces. With you, the Fang Family will be destroyed sooner orter. Ah!¡±


    Old Master Fang sighed deeply and ignored the others in the Fang Family as he left directly.


    The members of the Fang Family looked at each other, and Fang Qianlong cleared his throat and said, ¡°Yunshu, the Fang Family estate will always be your home.¡± Then he chased after the old master.


    ¡°Ah, the Fang Family knows how to turn the best conditions into the worst oue.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they had two chances to rise, but they let them slip away.¡±


    ¡°The Fang Family, except for the Old Man who still maintained his elegance, was truly disappointing. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have missed such a great opportunity.¡±


    With the departure of the Fang Family, everyone felt a sense of reflection.


    Meanwhile, Fang Yunshu felt slightly relieved, not knowing how to handle her rtionship with the Fang Family.


    Ye Xiaofei said something to his grandfather and managed to resolve the matter. Nowadays, he truly instilled a sense of trust when he took action.


    The subsequent banquet proceeded smoothly, with nothing out of the ordinary except for Luna. Fang Yunshu was the most dazzling star of the day.


    Before the end of the banquet, Luna left early, while Ye Xiaofei and Meng Zhijing apanied her back to her presidential suite. He knew that the Wang Family would be waiting for Luna there.


    As expected, just as Ye Xiaofei predicted, the Wang Family members were waiting outside the presidential suite.


    Before they could speak, Ye Xiaofei calmly said, ¡°Come in. I knew you woulde here.¡±


    Upon hearing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words, Luna and Meng Zhijing immediately understood his intention. They each held one of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms and pressed their faces against his shoulder, showing an intimate closeness.


    The members of the Wang Family were almost dumbstruck.


    What was going on? Luna, the chairman of Nox Company with assets exceeding trillions, was acting like an obedient servant, and on the other side, Meng Zhijing was also beaming with smiles.


    And Ye Xiaofei in the middle¡­ Who exactly was he?


    Once inside the presidential suite, Ye Xiaofei sat directly in the middle of the sofa, crossing his legs. Luna and Meng Zhijing were still nestled affectionately by his side, with their hands gently caressing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s leg.


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Now, do you understand why Nox Company refuses to cooperate with you?¡±


    Wang Shengbei pointed at Ye Xiaofei and shouted, ¡°Did you set us up?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled softly, looking at the stunned faces of the Wang Family members. It was truly satisfying. He said, ¡°Heh, you guys in the Wang Family have some smart people after ail. Yes, it was my setup.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Who exactly are you?¡± Wang Shengbei stuttered to ask..

 Chapter 164 - 164: I’m Not Acting Anymore

    Chapter 164: I¡¯m Not Acting Anymore


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I am the biggest shareholder of Nox Company, and now 1 have transferred all the shares to Luna, so she naturally bes the Chairman of Nox Company.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang shouted angrily, ¡°This is impossible. We don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei gave Wang Yuqiang an oblique nce, then said with a smile, ¡°Do you know why I want to clean up your Wang Family? You are the reason. You said you wanted to fix me, then 1 have to do it first.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang¡¯s face suddenly stiffened. So, he became the sinner of the Wang Family!


    Wang Shengdong gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Just because of me, you want to drag the whole Wang Family down with you? You are too cruel!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°I am a person who is clear in my grudges and will not implicate the innocent. First of all, it was you who first forced Meng Zhijing to a dead end, and secondly, it was you who dared to directly assassinate Fang Yunshu. Also, you have been looking for trouble with me again and again, and actually dared to threaten me, so I had to teach you a lesson to have a peaceful life in the future.¡±


    Wang Shengdong¡¯s face changed dramatically and said, ¡°You knew about Fang Yunshu¡¯s issue from the start?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Xiaofei gave a coldugh.


    The corners of Wang Shengdong¡¯s mouth twitched, and he suddenly knelt with a thud, saying, ¡°Mr. Ye, we Wang Family didn¡¯t know your identity before. That¡¯s why we have offended a lot. We now apologize to you, please, leave us a way to live.¡±


    Wang Family¡¯s other people also knelt at this time, with pleading eyes inside their gazes.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze swept over the faces of the Wang Family, and the corners of his mouth showed a faint smile, saying, ¡°There is no need for you to beg me. Now that things havee to this point, the Nox Company will not be framed. It all depends on whether you can survive the wrath of other families.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye!¡±


    The Wang Family saluted once more, then got up and exited the presidential suite.


    They had thought that if they came to talk to Luna, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance, or at least they would be able to talk about some damages.


    But when they met Ye Xiaofei, they knew that there was no more room for them to talk about this matter. It was their greatest fortune to be able to ensure that the Nox consortium wouldn¡¯t do something to them again.


    Of course, Ye Xiaofei was not kind. He would never do such a thankless thing.


    Ye Xiaofei always treated the enemy cruelly until the other party no longer had the ability to take revenge.


    Nox Company just set up the game and then waited for countless people to participate in the game, and there was no need for them to take any action at all. Wang Family was naturally destroyed, and it would be nice not to be eaten and wiped out.


    What¡¯s interesting now was how much Li Family could earn from Wang Family.


    ¡°Honey, would you like to take a shower? You are already tired and sweaty.¡± Luna¡¯s hand gently stroked Ye Xiaofei¡¯s chest, her eyes full of anticipation.


    Meng Zhijing pursed his lips and said, ¡°Luna, you¡¯ve gone a little too far. I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Luna looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to China soon. 1 don¡¯t have a few days here with Mr. Ye. You still have plenty of opportunities. Of course, I cherish my time with Mr. Ye.¡±


    Meng Zhijing said, ¡°Fine, fine, I have to go first, and I have to arrange things. I have to get some of the mess left by the Wang Family.¡±


    With that, Meng Zhijing leaned over and kissed Ye Xiaofei on the cheek before turning away.


    As soon as Luna turned around, he was already sitting on Ye Xiaofei¡¯sp, his arm gently wrapped around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck, and said in a bored voice, ¡°Darling, I want your love. I miss you very much!¡±


    Without saying a word, Ye Xiaofei kissed Luna, then got up, and the two went straight to the bathroom.


    When people do this kind of thing, it is most likely to ignore time, but also very easy to ignore the changes in the surrounding environment.


    When Ye Xiaofei heard someone enter the room, he and Luna were still in the bathroom.


    ¡°Miss Luna, are you taking a bath?¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice rang outside the bathroom.


    ¡°Y¡­Yes!¡± Luna was startled, and the answer was a little flustered.


    Fang Yunshu heard some sounds in the bathroom when she was justing in and Luna, which was so weird, ¡°Miss Luna, what¡¯s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with you? ¡±


    Luna coughed and returned his voice to normal. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s all right. 1 was just scared when my foot touched the hot water when I was releasing water.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was relieved and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Luna agreed and was relieved to hear that Fang Yunshu¡¯s footsteps were far away.


    Although Fang Yunshu had a daughter, she was like an ignorant child when it came to matters between men and women. Anyone with a little experience could tell that Luna¡¯s voice just now must be doing that kind of thing.


    But Fang Yunshu just didn¡¯t hear it, so it was easy for Luna to cheat him.


    But even if she knew, she would not push the door to see. After all, this was a private matter of Luna, and as a subordinate, it should not inquire.


    Sitting on the sofa, Fang Yunshu was still a little confused, and a burst of mobile phone messages sounded up.


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t this Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone?¡±

 Chapter 165 - 165: Fang Yunshu’s Mentality

    Chapter 165: Fang Yunshu¡¯s Mentality


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu had the urge to sneak a peek at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone, which she held in her hands.


    But she quickly dismissed the thought. Why would she want to look at this guy¡¯s phone? Was there any intimate rtionship between them?


    After a while, Luna came out wearing a bathrobe, with a towel in her hands, drying her hair.


    Fang Yunshu quickly stood up and apologetically said, ¡°Miss Luna, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your rest.¡±


    Luna smiled and said, ¡°Yunshu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. You are the person 1 trust the most. You cane to me anytime.¡±


    Being trusted truly exhrated Fang Yunshu, and she felt an impulse to give everything for Luna.


    Fang Yunshu straightened her chest and with slightly red eyes, said, ¡°Miss Luna, 1 will do my best and fulfill this job. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Luna held Fang Yunshu¡¯s hand, her face filled with a contented smile, and said, ¡°I believe in your abilities. By the way, did you have something important to discuss with me today?¡±


    Fang Yunshu was feeling guilty and said, ¡°The Fang Family members bothered me again today. I came here to express my stance to you. Don¡¯t worry. I will prioritize the interests of thepany in everything.¡±


    Luna tapped Fang Yunshu¡¯s hand back and said, ¡°No one can always prioritize fairness over themselves. It¡¯s normal to have some self-interest, but you should consider whether the other person is worth your efforts.¡±


    Fang Yunshu nodded vigorously and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone vibrated on the coffee table, and Fang Yunshu said, ¡°Is this Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone? How did he forget it here with you?¡±


    Normally, miscing a phone wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but Luna suddenly felt a bit guilty and panicked, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice either.¡±


    ¡°He must have forgotten it here before the meeting,¡± Fang Yunshu said. ¡°This guy is forgetful. I¡¯ll take his phone with me so that he won¡¯t disturb Miss Luna again.¡±


    Luna was indeed a little flustered and didn¡¯t immediately agree. Instead, she said, ¡°If he left his phone here, he wille looking for it. What if you take it away, and he can¡¯t find it?¡±


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t think much of it and thought Luna was just being naive. He hurriedly said, ¡°If he can¡¯t find his phone, he will call. I¡¯ll answer it, and we¡¯ll know then.¡±


    Luna finally regained herposure and immediately put on an awkward smile, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. Take it with you, then.¡±


    Fang Yunshu nodded, took Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone, bid farewell to Luna, and then walked out.


    Just as she entered the elevator, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone rang.


    Fang Yunshu thought it was someone else calling from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone to locate it, so she quickly answered.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, are youing home for dinner tonight?¡±


    A gentle and intimate voice of a girl came through the phone.


    Home!?


    Ye Xiaofei, that bastard, actually had a home with another girl!


    ¡°This girl must have been deceived by Ye Xiaofei, and I absolutely cannot let her continue to be deceived by him,¡± thought Fang Yunshu.


    Taking a deep breath, Fang Yunshu said, ¡°Xiaofei is still busy. I don¡¯t think he¡¯lle home for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°All? Who are you¡­¡± A girl¡¯s surprised voice came from the phone.


    ¡°I¡­ I am the mother of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Hmm, that answer waspletely fine, because Ye Xiaofei considered Fang Linger as his goddaughter.


    As for what the other person thinks, that was their business.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Xiaofei told me that he has a goddaughter, but I haven¡¯t met her yet.¡±


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but be surprised and said, ¡°He told you about this too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Xiaofei told me. He even said that one day he would take me to meet his goddaughter. I have seen her photo. She¡¯s beautiful and adorable. With a daughter like her, sister, you must be beautiful too.¡±


    At this moment, Fang Yunshu suddenly realized who the other person was and coughed lightly, saying, ¡°You¡¯re Ye Xiaofei¡¯s sister, right?¡±


    On the other end was Ning Xiaoyu, who was still excited and said, ¡°Yes, he mentioned me to you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ he just mentioned it briefly,¡± Fang Yunshu vaguely replied.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± There was a sense of disappointment in Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. When he¡¯s done with his work, I¡¯ll have him call you back.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Fang Yunshu touched her face, feeling a bit flushed. She felt embarrassed.


    She thought she was going crazy. Why did she care about Ye Xiaofei¡¯s affairs? If he wanted to chase girls, let him be. She went and meddled in his business. Those girls who were deceived, they deserved it.


    The phone rang again; it was the hotel¡¯sndline.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°The cellphone is with me,¡± Fang Yunshu answered indifferently.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately asked in surprise, ¡°All? How did my cellphone end up with you? I don¡¯t remember giving it to you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu impatiently said, ¡°Humph, you left your phone with Miss Luna. You¡¯re scatterbrained.¡±


    ¡°Oh, luckily you held onto it for me. Otherwise, I would have had to bother Miss


    Luna. It¡¯s good that you take care of things for me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, talking is useless. Hurry up, I¡¯m waiting for you in the hotel lobby.¡±


    She sounded stern, but listening to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ttering words, Fang Yunshu seemed to feelfortable inside as well..

 Chapter 166 - 166: Looking at You in a New Light

    Chapter 166: Looking at You in a New Light


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Just now, a little girl called for you on the phone, saying your name with great affection,¡± Fang Yunshu said.


    Fang Yunshu got into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s car and then said, ¡°That statement¡­ why does it sound a bit sour?¡± Ye Xiaofei turned his head, excitement shining in his eyes.


    ¡°Sour? Are you saying I¡¯m jealous?¡± Fang Yunshu pointed at herself and chuckled disdainfully, saying, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you¡¯re full of yourself. Just because I¡¯m being a bit nicer to you now, do you think 1 have feelings for you? Our hatred isn¡¯t that easy to resolve. I¡¯m only tolerating you for Ling¡¯er¡¯s sake. Don¡¯t think 1¡¯11 start cursing at you just because I see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled slightly, feeling like he was stirring up trouble for no reason. He quickly changed the subject and said, ¡°That should be my younger sister. Her mother and she used to treat me very well, so now I¡¯m repaying for their kindness. I even bought them a house to make their lives morefortable.¡±


    Fang Yunshu sneered and said, ¡°Is that so? 1 think you¡¯re just trying to pamper your sweetheart in a golden house.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly responded, ¡°Absolutely not! I treat her as if she were my own sister.¡±


    ¡°A sister, what a good reason. If you truly see her as a sister, you should rify things with her earlier and not leave unnecessary opportunities. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be harming her.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Okay, 1¡¯11 make things clear.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hadn¡¯t expected that Ye Xiaofei would agree so readily and with such naturalposure. Perhaps this guy did see that girl as a sister.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Fang Yunshu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Do you know He Yuyao?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, 1 know her. Do you know her too?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked in return.


    Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei sideways and said, ¡°She¡¯s my good friend, my bosom friend. You better not do anything to her, or 1 won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately responded, ¡°She¡¯s your friend? You should have said so earlier. 1 even treated her as my grand disciple. That would have messed up the hierarchy.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t meddle in that. I¡¯m just reminding you. 1 don¡¯t care how you treat other women, you jerk, but you absolutely cannoty a hand on my friend.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shrugged and said, ¡°I never intended to do anything to her. She acts like a love-struck fool every time she sees me as if she wants to devour me. I can barely dodge her.¡±


    ¡°You better be true to your words. Also, you¡¯re not allowed to mention our rtionship to her.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± This request piqued Ye Xiaofei¡¯s curiosity.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she anxiously asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t mention our rtionship, did you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei replied, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Besides discussing some medical skills, 1 haven¡¯t engaged in idle talk with her at all. How could we even discuss you?¡±


    Doubt filled Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t say anything?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head quickly and said, ¡°No, I had no idea you two knew each other. Why would I bring you up to her?¡±


    Fang Yunshu stared at Ye Xiaofei for a few seconds before finally exhaling deeply and saying, ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to mention it. Do you hear me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Fang Yunshu and asked, ¡°Yunshu, are you discussing this with me or begging me?¡±


    ¡°Begging you?¡± Fang Yunshu suddenly turned serious and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei became nervous and said, ¡°Alright, 1 promise you. Sigh, 1 really owe you.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fang Yunshu snorted and muttered to herself, ¡°Indeed, you owe me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s how people are. Once they achieve sess and wealth, their temper worsens.¡±


    ¡°What sess and wealth? This is Miss Luna¡¯s trust in me. I¡¯m anxious and even fearful about whether I can handle this job well. The responsibility is too great for me,¡± Fang Yunshu replied.


    Ye Xiaofeiughed, ¡°Luna will provide you with some professional talents. Let professionals do their job. As the president, you only need to set a general direction for your subordinates. If you continue to be hands-on like you were at the exhibition today, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    Surprisingly, Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t interrupt and seemed to be listening attentively. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words piqued her interest even more. She said, ¡°As an executive of thepany, your main task is to manage your subordinates. To effectively manage them, you must earn both their respect and fear. In other words, you need to bnce kindness and severity.¡±


    ¡°Rewarding and praising them, offering benefits, that¡¯s easy to understand. But youck the power of intimidation. You must elevate your status and not try to be friends with your employees¡­¡±


    On Viin Ind, all of them were attached to tycoons, each having hundreds or even thousands of subordinates.


    Currently, Ye Xiaofei was tirelessly exining the management techniques he learned from them to Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu had also studied management on her own, and as she listened to what Ye Xiaofei was saying, she realized that it differed greatly from what she had read in books. However, she couldn¡¯t help but admit that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words made a lot of sense.


    This guy¡­ How did he know all this? Where did he learn it from?


    For the first time, Fang Yunshu felt curious about Ye Xiaofei..

 Chapter 167 - 167: Computer Genius Fang Ling’er

    Chapter 167: Computer Genius Fang Ling¡¯er


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu had never been so harmonious during their conversation before.


    He looked at Fang Yunshu, who was listening attentively, and Ye Xiaofei spoke without reservation, offering many insights. He hoped to maintain this harmonious conversation.


    It was only when they arrived at Fang Yunshu¡¯s doorstep that she snapped out of her thoughts and turned to Ye Xiaofei, asking, ¡°Why did youe along?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t know either. We were just talking and ended up here together.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei, opened the door, and walked straight in.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately followed, taking off his shoes and putting on slippers.


    ¡°Daddy! Mommy! You¡¯re back!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er ran over and saw Ye Xiaofei there too, instantly delighted.


    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Ye Xiaofei picked up Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Fang Ling¡¯er happily eximed, ¡°I¡¯m happy because it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Daddy and Mommying back together.¡±


    Fang Yunshu turned to Ye Xiaofei, exchanged a nce, her lips curled slightly, and then she walked straight back to the bedroom.


    Sitting on the bed, Fang Yunshu sighed lightly and said to herself that her daughter had lost so much in terms of family affection.


    Even if it was just her and Ye Xiaofei returning together, it could give their daughter a sense of happiness.


    Should she let go of the hatred in her heart for the sake of their daughter, reveal the truth, and give their daughter aplete family?


    ¡°No! This guy has caused you so much suffering. How can you forgive him like this?¡±


    ¡°And his character is so poor; he¡¯s absolutely not a qualified husband. The way he treats Ling¡¯er now is just a sudden infatuation. Perhaps it will change in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this guy has been wanting to ask me about that matter for years ago, so it¡¯s clear that everything he¡¯s doing has a purpose; he¡¯s not genuinely treating us well!¡±


    Fang Yunshu continued to contemte, quickly overturning her previous thought. She still didn¡¯t believe that Ye Xiaofei could be a good husband and father.


    ¡°Hmph! He thinks that if he has a daughter with me, 1 would recognize him as a husband, absolutely impossible!¡±


    This final thought made Fang Yunshu even more furious.


    After changing her clothes and leaving the bedroom, Fang Yunshu saw Fang Ling¡¯er sitting on Ye Xiaofei¡¯sp, with aptop in front of her.


    Fang Yunshu hadn¡¯t seen Ye Xiaofei bring aputer back, and this one looked brand new, with an unpacked box nearby.


    ¡°Where did thisputere from?¡±


    ¡°Daddy bought it for me,¡± Fang Ling¡¯er replied casually, without looking up, her fingers continued to tap on the keyboard.


    Fang Yunshu frowned, about to say something, but Ye Xiaofei quickly waved his hand and pointed at theputer, gesturing for Fang Yunshu toe and see.


    Fang Yunshu came over and sat next to Ye Xiaofei, and her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, when and how do you know to operate aputer?¡± Fang Yunshu asked cautiously.


    ¡°I learned it today,¡± Fang Ling¡¯er casually replied.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched as she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this quite difficult? 1 can¡¯t even understand it.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er innocently eximed, ¡°It¡¯s simple! It¡¯s so much fun. Through ourputer, we can see what¡¯s inside other people¡¯sputers.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but be amazed, his mouth wide open. He said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, doesn¡¯t that make you a hacker?¡±


    ¡°Yep, I want to be a hacker,¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said matter-of-factly.


    Ye Xiaofei put Fang Ling¡¯er down and then went to the kitchen with Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Has Ling¡¯er ever had any contact withputers before?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked first.


    Fang Yunshu replied, ¡°1 don¡¯t think so. 1 only recently got aputer that I can use, and I¡¯ve been busy. 1 haven¡¯t had a chance to let her touch it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was shocked and said, ¡°Damn, that¡¯s extraordinarily unbelievable. I just got theputer back at noon, and in just one afternoon, she can operate it normally and even hack into other people¡¯sputers. This level of skill is off the charts. If it were an ordinary child from an average family, they might not even know the keyboard.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t like anything when she was a child. She was only interested in recognizing characters. She would flip through books when she had nothing else to do. I thought she was just looking at pictures or something, but I didn¡¯t expect her to actually understand the words inside.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Our Ling¡¯er is a genius. I¡¯ve always felt she¡¯s an extraordinary being, but I never imagined she would be so exceptional. I¡¯ll teach her all my skills in the future, and she¡¯ll be a master of both literature and martial arts, the best in the world.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean the best in the world? It¡¯s best if she stays healthy and safe. You can¡¯t teach her things randomly. Any subjects you want to teach her must be discussed and approved by me first.¡±


    Although Fang Yunshu said that, she was extremely excited inside. Seeing her daughter¡¯s excellence, as a mother, she felt an immense sense of pride and joy.


    Ye Xiaofei nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°She¡¯s our daughter, of course, we have to discuss it carefully.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was about to nod, but then immediately widened her eyes and said, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®our daughter¡¯? She¡¯s my daughter. At most¡­ at most, you can be a stepfather.¡±


    ¡°A stepfather is fine!¡± Ye Xiaofei suddenly became overjoyed, his eyebrows dancing with excitement.


    ¡°Look at you, behaving like this.¡±


    Fang Yunshu also smiled, but a thought arose in her mind.


    This real father of hers was so happy to be recognized as a stepfather by his daughter.. What a fool!

 Chapter 168 - 168: A Warm Taste

    Chapter 168: A Warm Taste


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After that, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s attention waspletely focused on herputer during the evening, no longer bothering Ye Xiaofei.


    As a result, Ye Xiaofei thought that Fang Yunshu would immediately ask him to leave. However, unexpectedly, Fang Yunshu not only didn¡¯t chase him away but instead ced herputer on the coffee table and once again started discussing management issues with Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Just now in the car, 1 heard you say a lot of reasonable things, but upon careful reflection, I realized that I didn¡¯t remember many of them clearly. Can you go over them again? I want to make a record,¡± Fang Yunshu said.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately straightened his chest confidently and replied, ¡°No problem.¡±


    They were both dedicated to teaching and learning. Time quickly passed, and it was already midnight.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu chatted without feeling tired at all.


    Fang Yunshu seemed to be in high spirits, but her body involuntarily showed signs of fatigue.


    Ye Xiaofei took the initiative and said, ¡°Yunshu, let¡¯s stop here for today. You should go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alreadyte. Then you go rest; I¡¯ll tidy up a bit and then sleep,¡± Fang Yunshu responded.


    Their conversation was quite harmonious.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly washed up and came back to find Fang Yunshu still diligently typing on the keyboard, showing no intention of sleeping.


    ¡°Yunshu, with your current state, even lying in bed won¡¯t help you fall asleep. How about this, let me give you a massage. Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯ll just massage your head to help you rx and sleep better. It will also enhance your memory, allowing you to better remember what we discussed today. What you remember in exhaustion might be forgotten tomorrow,¡± Ye Xiaofei suggested.


    Fang Yunshu looked up at Ye Xiaofei and immediately nodded, saying, ¡°Well, you better not disturb me while 1 continue making notes.¡±


    For a moment, Ye Xiaofei was somewhat surprised. Normally, Fang Yunshu should have refused directly, right? Why did she agree so readily today? He didn¡¯t dare to ask more and quickly responded, ¡°Okay, you make your notes, and if there are any mistakes, I can remind you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei knelt on the sofa, and Fang Yunshu slightly turned her body to make it easier for Ye Xiaofei to massage her head.


    As soon as their hands made contact with Fang Yunshu¡¯s hair, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart fluttered.


    He and Fang Yunshu had certainly had multiple instances of physical contact before. In the mountains, he had carried her during the day and slept with her in his arms at night.


    But at that time, either Fang Yunshu was unwilling or unaware of the situation due tock of consciousness.


    But now, Fang Yunshu waspletely conscious and there was no special asion, yet she allowed him to massage her head.


    It made Ye Xiaofei feel as if he had received a queen¡¯s favor.


    As he ced his hands on Fang Yunshu¡¯s head, Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t afford to be negligent at all. If Fang Yunshu became displeased, it would surely turn into the worst situation.


    His true qi slowly entered Fang Yunshu¡¯s head, while his hands gently massaged. He kept his gaze fixed on Fang Yunshu¡¯s face, ready to adjust the pressure at any change in her expression.


    When Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hands touched her head, Fang Yunshu felt a bit nervous as well. She regretted agreeing to Ye Xiaofei just now. If Ye Xiaofei took advantage of the situation now, she couldn¡¯t possibly shout in front of her daughter. She could only endure the disadvantage.


    However, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s actions were indeed proper and well-behaved. Moreover, the feeling on her head became increasinglyfortable, causing her to involuntarily rx.


    And she felt as if her thoughts had instantly be clearer, quickly redirecting her attention to theputer.


    After a short while, Fang Yunshu finally finished organizing and gently closed herptop.


    Ye Xiaofei added, ¡°Here, sit tight. I¡¯ll tap you a couple of times to help you fall asleep quickly.¡±


    Fang Yunshu obediently sat down without any objections.


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but admit that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s massage technique was truly remarkable. The level offort she experienced was not only physical but also brought immense mental enjoyment.


    Little did she know that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s massage technique was absolutely unique. It incorporated the principles of the Heaven and Earth Scripture, which allowed people to connect with the universe. The massage experience at this moment was an integration with the heavens and earth.


    Fang Yunshu closed her eyes and unknowingly fell asleep, her body slumping back and rxing.


    Ye Xiaofei gently guided Fang Yunshu to lean against his chest and slowly moved back until shefortablyy on the sofa with her head resting on his leg.


    Then, his hands continued to lightly massage Fang Yunshu¡¯s head, while his eyes tenderly gazed at her.


    Observing this woman, Ye Xiaofei felt an indescribable tranquility in his heart. It seemed as if this was all he needed in the future, and nothing else mattered.


    Fang Ling¡¯er emerged from the room, and upon seeing the two of them, her small mouth opened wide in astonishment.


    Ye Xiaofei felt a bit awkward and was about to remove his hands.


    However, Fang Ling¡¯er gave Ye Xiaofei a thumbs-up and then hurriedly went to the restroom. After a while, she stealthily returned and closed the living room door. She made an encouraging gesture to Ye Xiaofei and then turned around, heading back to her room..

 Chapter 169 - 169: I’ll Be a Hooligan Again

    Chapter 169: I¡¯ll Be a Hooligan Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°All? You sat here all night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, 1 couldn¡¯t bear to disturb you since you were sleeping so soundly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll wake up, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use me like that. 1 genuinely care about you.¡±


    ¡°Caring about me? Yeah, you are definitely caring about me, so your hand should be on my heart, right?¡±


    ¡°All!¡±


    ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    The next morning, when the two woke up, the previously warm scene suddenly changed, and Fang Yunshu once again flew into a rage.


    Ye Xiaofei instantly raised his hands, blinked his eyes, and looked at her with an innocent expression.


    Goodness, Ye Xiaofei had actually sat there all night, genuinely afraid of waking up Fang Yunshu.


    As for the hand resting on Fang Yunshu, he didn¡¯t know when he had put it there.


    ¡°All, what a pity. Although I touched it, 1 didn¡¯t even notice how it felt.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Fang Yunshu came out of the bedroom and happened to hear Ye Xiaofei muttering, which made her even angrier.


    Ye Xiaofei forcefully pped his right hand with his left hand and said, ¡°This hand took advantage without even telling me, and I didn¡¯t know anything. Such a shame.¡±


    Fang Yunshu red fiercely at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t need to hide it. No matter what, you can¡¯t conceal your shameless and despicable nature.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sighed deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything; I¡¯m really innocent. My hand had a rare opportunity bestowed by fate, but why couldn¡¯t it have a conversation with my brain? Let my brain also experience the taste of happiness.¡±


    Suddenly, Fang Yunshu kicked Ye Xiaofei¡¯s leg hard and angrily said, ¡°You bastard, shameless scoundrel!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stared back at Fang Yunshu in anger and said, ¡°You say I¡¯m a scoundrel?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Fang Yunshu raised her chin slightly, meeting Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze without backing down.


    ¡°Fine! You said it well!¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded and suddenly extended his right hand quickly.


    ¡°Ah! What are you doing?¡± Fang Yunshu eximed, unable to believe the hand on her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been called a scoundrel so many times by you. If 1 don¡¯t do anything, wouldn¡¯t it be unfair to your insults?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smirked, feeling proud as he moved his hand.


    ¡°All! Go to hell!¡± Fang Yunshu screamed and pped away Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly dodged and rushed into Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, my dear daughter, wake up!¡± Ye Xiaofei had already lifted Fang Ling¡¯er in his arms.


    Fang Yunshu paused in her footsteps. This bastard actually used their daughter as a shield, utterly shameless.


    But in front of their daughter, she couldn¡¯t continue quarreling with Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Fine, just wait!¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth and said before turning around and leaving.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled lightly, a smug expression on his face.


    Fang Ling¡¯er rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°Daddy, why does Mommy seem angry?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smirked and said, ¡°When does your mom not get angry with me?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er blinked and said, ¡°Yeah, but you guys were goodst night, like a real daddy and mommy.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei helped Fang Ling¡¯er put on her clothes and then carefully followed her out of the room.


    Fang Yunshu had finished washing up and changed clothes, but her menacing gaze was still fixed on Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei defiantly raised his chin and shot Fang Yunshu a challenging look.


    Since everything had already happened, he thought apologizing wouldn¡¯t have any effect. Ye Xiaofei firmly believed that even if he was scolded, it had to be worth it.


    However, in front of Fang Ling¡¯er, Fang Yunshu could only endure.


    After having breakfast, Fang Yunshu said to her daughter, ¡°Ling¡¯er, behave well at home today. Mommy and he have something to attend to.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er replied, ¡°Sure, you can contact me online if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Great! Mommy will try to be back by noon. If 1 don¡¯te back, you can have some biscuits or something.¡±


    ¡°I know, Mommy. You can reach me online.¡±


    With her daughter settled, Fang Yunshu turned her gaze toward Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei cleared his throat and replied, ¡°I can stay home and apany our daughter.¡±


    ¡°No need, let¡¯s go!¡± Fang Yunshu eximed with an unquestionable tone.


    Ye Xiaofei reluctantly followed Fang Yunshu out.


    As they entered the elevator, Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you crossed the line!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei raised his chin and retorted, ¡°I already said it wasn¡¯t intentional, but you refuse to believe me. I feel like I¡¯m being treated unfairly. So let me look at it from a different perspective: since you¡¯ve alreadybeled me as a rogue, shouldn¡¯t I at least live up to that name?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fang Yunshu clenched her fist, grinding her teeth.


    Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°If I¡¯ve done something wrong, I¡¯ll admit it. But if 1 haven¡¯t, 1 won¡¯t take responsibility for it.¡±


    Their gazes locked until the elevator reached the ground floor.


    Ye Xiaofei thought Fang Yunshu would immediately turn around and leave, but to his surprise, she walked to his car and said, ¡°Take me to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°What? You still want me to give you a ride?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Fang Yunshu suddenly grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and bit his hand hard.


    ¡°All! It hurts!¡± Ye Xiaofei shouted, but he didn¡¯t struggle, fearing he would hurt Fang Yunshu.


    After a dozen seconds, Fang Yunshu released her grip, looking smug as she observed the deep teeth marks on the back of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°Bastard, consider this a lesson. If you dare to mess with me again, it won¡¯t be so simple..¡±

 Chapter 170 - 170: Proud of Brothers

    Chapter 170: Proud of Brothers


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei held the steering wheel with his left hand while extending his right hand toward Fang Yunshu. He said, ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fang Yunshu pushed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm away and frowned deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m letting you have enough bites. I¡¯ll pay a little ¡®fee¡¯ first,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Fee?¡± Fang Yunshu was momentarily confused, but then her face turned pale, and she gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed triumphantly.


    Fang Yunshu was even more furious and wished she could kick Ye Xiaofei directly out of the car.


    Pay a ¡®fee¡¯ first? Did he still think he could touch her freely in the future? It¡¯s absolutely infuriating!


    ¡°Shameless guy! 1 must have been too lenient with himtely. From now on, 1 won¡¯t be so nice to him anymore. I won¡¯t give him a chance to bite the hand that feeds him,¡± she thought.


    Ye Xiaofei was still clueless about the situation, and he had just ruined the progress he had made in their rtionship.


    Who asked Ye Xiaofei to have no experience in rtionships? He had no idea how to truly win a girl¡¯s heart.


    After dropping Fang Yunshu off at the hotel entrance, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I won¡¯te up with you. 1¡¯11 go find Wang Dabao and take your things from him.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was about to get out of the car but then sat back down and said, ¡°Then apologize to Mr. Wang on my behalf.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei patted his chest and said, ¡°Why should 1 apologize to him? If he dares to be unhappy, I¡¯ll show him.¡±


    Fang Yunshu nced at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°It¡¯s your business if you have a good rtionship with him. I just started working there a few days ago and resigned immediately. It will affect the work progress. I¡¯ll go on Monday to hand over the tasks I was responsible for before leaving.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let him know.¡±


    An hourter, Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao arrived at the entrance of the Li Family¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Xiaofei, I¡¯m feeling a bit nervous. This is a prestigious family, and I¡¯m just a smallpany boss. They probably won¡¯t take me seriously,¡± Wang Dabao said, feeling uneasy.


    Ye Xiaofei patted Wang Dabao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°So what? Every prestigious family started from a smallpany. If you, Wang Dabao, want to be the richest man in Ning City, how far can you go with just that smallpany? You need to rely on external help, depend on others to help you make more money.¡±


    Wang Dabao smirked and said, ¡°1 just feel like this approach is too risky. I¡¯m afraid that 1 might lose all the efforts I¡¯ve put in by ident.¡±


    ¡°With the green hills standing, there¡¯s no fear of running out of firewood. Haha.¡±


    As Ye Xiaofei¡¯s car reached the entrance, the gates opened, and a young man respectfully approached them, saying, ¡°Mr. Ye, please!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and drove directly into the courtyard.


    Wang Dabao looked around, clicking his tongue and saying, ¡°Indeed, this is a mansion of a prominent family. The backyard is like a park. It¡¯s truly magnificent. When will 1 ever have a residence like this?¡±


    ¡°Haha, when you be the richest man, you won¡¯t be without a ce like this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. 1 have to work hard for a luxurious mansion too.¡±


    Entering the Li Family¡¯s grand hall, Wang Dabao was greeted by all the members of the Li family who stood up to wee Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei introduced Wang Dabao to the Li family members, saying, ¡°This is Wang Dabao, my childhood friend who has grown up with me. He should also participate in this matter and learn from all of you.¡±


    Nervously, Wang Dabao bowed and said, ¡°Hello, everyone!¡±


    Li Tianfeng immediately came forward and warmly shook hands with Wang Dabao, saying, ¡°Brother Dabao, you are Mr. Ye¡¯s brother, which makes you our Li family¡¯s brother as well. From now on, we arerades in the same trench. If there are any benefits, we¡¯ll earn them together. If you have any needs, feel free to ask. Our Li family won¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    Li Tianfeng¡¯s enthusiasm made Wang Dabao a little flustered. However, looking at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s expectant gaze, he took a deep breath and straightened his chest. He absolutely couldn¡¯t let these people underestimate him. That would be a betrayal of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s goodwill in mentoring him.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I¡¯m still a novice and there¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t understand. In the future, I may have to trouble Mr. Li to take care of me. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Li Tianfengughed and said, ¡°Brother Dabao, don¡¯t be so polite. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Brother Li. Let¡¯s not make it feel so distant.¡±


    ¡°Brother Li!¡± Wang Dabao immediately called out.


    ¡°Come on, everyone,e and get acquainted.¡± Li Tianfeng beckoned to the rest of the Li family.


    Those who were of the same generation as Li Tianfeng called Wang Dabao ¡°brother,¡± while the young people in their twenties and thirties who came over had to address him as ¡°Uncle Wang.¡±


    This made Wang Dabao feel a bit awkward, and he quickly said, ¡°This is a mistake. I should take a lower-generation title. How can I let everyone call me ¡®uncle¡¯?¡±


    Li Tianfeng immediately responded, ¡°That won¡¯t do. You are Mr. Ye¡¯s brother, so naturally, we are of the same generation. Even if they call you ¡®uncle,¡¯ it is their honor.¡±


    Wang Dabao nced at the Li family members. From their expressions, he couldn¡¯t detect any displeasure.


    Wang Dabao couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Just because he was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s brother, the Li family showed such respect towards him. It seemed that Ye Xiaofei held an even higher position in their hearts.


    He couldn¡¯t even fathom how powerful Ye Xiaofei truly was..

 Chapter 171 - 171: Start Splitting the Spoils

    Chapter 171: Start Splitting the Spoils


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, they got down to business.


    Li Tianfeng said, ¡°Mr. Ye, we have joined forces with several other families to take action against the Wang Family. In a matter of days, most of their industries will change hands. Even if they don¡¯t go bankrupt, there won¡¯t be much left for them.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and replied, ¡°1 don¡¯t care what they have left. I only hope that the Wang Family members won¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡±


    Li Tianfeng assured him, ¡°Mr. Ye, rest assured. We will make sure of that. The Wang Family will be subdued and obedient, like servants.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded again and said, ¡°That will do.¡±


    Wang Dabao watched Li Tianfeng report to Ye Xiaofei, both shocked and proud.


    ¡°Alright, you go ahead and figure out the details. My sister is preparing for college, and today 1 have to apany her to buy some things.¡±


    After the Li family members saw Ye Xiaofei off, Li Tianfeng immediately put his arm around Wang Dabao¡¯s shoulder and said affectionately, ¡°Dabao, my brother, let¡¯s go and bring down the Wang Family.¡±


    Wang Dabao didn¡¯t understand much, but he smiled and followed Li Tianfeng.


    In just one evening, most of the Wang Family¡¯s businesses had copsed.


    The Wang Family had applied for a loan from the bank, thinking they could coborate with the Nox Company. Now that the coboration was off, the bank wanted their loan back, causing trouble for the Wang Family.


    Several families had wanted to hitch a ride on the Wang Family¡¯s sess, so they had invested money in them. But now that the Wang Family was in a disadvantageous position, those families wanted their money back and started pressuring the Wang Family for repayment.


    Since the Wang Family had already invested all their money into projects, they had no liquid assets. They could only use their various industries to repay their debts.


    While it was difficult for everyone to lend a helping hand, these powerful families were efficient at ¡°kicking a man when he¡¯s down.¡± They were ruthless, wanting to destroy the Wang Family without leaving any trace.


    The industries used by the Wang Family to repay their debts were now worth less than their usual value.


    Selling off all their industries might allow the Wang Family to pay off their debts, but there wouldn¡¯t be much left for them in the end.


    As the leaders of this matter, the Li Family naturally prioritized their benefits.


    Starting from the night before the acquisition, the Li Family had engaged in several rounds of negotiations with the Wang Family. Now, they were visiting the Wang Family to collect their profits.


    Receiving the Li family members were Wang Shengdong, along with the two brothers, Wang Yuqiang and Wang Yugang. Though Wang Shengdong still carried himself with a sense of pride, his bloodshot eyes and visible fatigue revealed the extent of their difficulties.


    ¡°Li Tianfeng, you¡¯re quite fast,¡± Wang Shengdong sneered.


    Li Tianfeng smiled faintly and replied, ¡°1 need toplete the handover quickly so that I can provide an exnation to Mr. Ye, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Haha, who would have thought, Li Tianfeng, that you would be that man¡¯s pet so quickly.¡±


    Li Tianfeng remained unperturbed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to work for Mr. Ye.¡±


    Angrily, Wang Yuqiang cursed, ¡°That bastard! 1 will make sure he suffers!¡±


    Li Tianfeng¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he stared at Wang Yuqiang, like a lion ready to pounce. ¡°Today, the Wang Family still exists because Mr. Ye showed mercy. If you continue to disrespect Mr. Ye, 1, Li Tianfeng, will oppose it. 1 will ensure that no one from the Wang Family ever appears in Ning City again.¡±


    Wang Yuqiang shrank his neck and his legs felt weak with fright.


    Wang Shengdong gave Wang Yuqiang a stern look and said, ¡°Our Wang Family is willing to ept the consequences of our actions. We have indeed offended someone we shouldn¡¯t have. It¡¯s our fault. Of course, our Wang Family will humble ourselves.¡±


    Li Tianfeng said with a serious face, ¡°I hope Brother Wang can restrain these young people who don¡¯t understand the rules. Some things can be regained after losing them. But there are also things¡­ once lost, they disappear forever.¡±


    It was a tant threat, but the Wang Family could only endure it.


    Wang Dabao, on the side, once again witnessed the strength of Ye Xiaofei. The fact that the Li Family, such a prominent n, would defend him spoke volumes about his power.


    Next, the Li Family members began to take over the Wang Family¡¯s assets, and the process went smoothly.


    ¡°Dabao, it seems that Mr. Ye doesn¡¯t own any properties, right?¡±


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Wang Dabao replied.


    ¡°Well, this Wang Family mansion looks good. Many of the buildings are quite new. How about giving it to Mr. Ye?¡±


    ¡°Al¡­ Alright.¡±


    Li Tianfeng said to the person behind him, ¡°Set this aside separately and transfer it to Mr. Ye¡¯s name.¡±


    The things transferred by the Li Family would enter their ounts and be their assets, but once separated, they would no longer belong to the Li Family.


    Soon they arrived at anotherpany, and Li Tianfeng said, ¡°This entertainmentpany is running quite well. It has many artists under its umbre. Dabao, what do you think?¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s heart trembled, and he eximed with delight, ¡°I love this kind ofpany the most, especially with celebrities.¡±


    ¡°In that case, remove thispany,¡± Li Tianfeng said to the person behind him, ¡°and transfer it to Dabao¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°What? Give it to me¡­¡± Wang Dabao widened his eyes.


    Then he suddenly felt that this scene was so familiar as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    God, this was exactly like the scene from ¡°The Deer and the Cauldron¡± when Wei Xiaobao and his friend Suoetu raided the Aobai residence and divided the spoils!


    And now, Wang Dabao was just like the hero Wei Xiaobao!


    Wow, there was even an entertainmentpany.. Didn¡¯t that mean he¡¯d already fulfilled Wei Xiaobao¡¯s dream?

 Chapter 172 - 172: Entering the Changing Room Together

    Chapter 172: Entering the Changing Room Together


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    But soon, Wang Dabao shook his head vigorously and said, ¡°Brother Li, this won¡¯t do. 1 haven¡¯t contributed anything. How can 1 just get apany for free?¡±


    Li Tianfeng smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Getting something for nothing is not good. In that case, I¡¯ll sell it to you. Thispany is heavily in debt, and Mr. Dabao will be fully responsible for its liabilities. So, let¡¯s acquire it for 10,000 yuan.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s face froze. These rich people sure knew how to y the game.


    ¡°Brother Li, that¡¯s not what 1 meant. I came here to learn and gain experience. How can 1 casually obtain such benefits? Besides, Xiaofei trusts me so much. Won¡¯t 1 embarrass him if I do this? How can I face myself then?¡±


    Li Tianfeng chuckled and said, ¡°Dabao, my brother, you misunderstood Mr. Ye¡¯s intention. Just ept it for now. 1 believe he won¡¯t me you, and he won¡¯t be dissatisfied because of it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let youe with me.¡±


    Wang Dabao still felt uneasy and constrained, but Li Tianfeng put his arm around his shoulder and said, ¡°Just ept it for now. If any issues ariseter, you can give it back to me. But 1 don¡¯t think that will happen.¡±


    Wang Dabao thought for a moment. Beforeing here today, Ye Xiaofei also mentioned giving him benefits, and he knew it must have been at his behest. However, having such a huge benefit in his hands made him feel quite nervous.


    But then he thought, if he held onto this thing, it would be like holding it on behalf of Ye Xiaofei. He could just give it back to him when he returned. Maybe Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t want to ask others for help but instead let him handle it.


    ¡°Ha¡­ then 1 won¡¯t be polite with you.¡± Wang Dabao suddenly understood in his heart. The conflicting feelings vanished instantly.


    In the following days, the two of them took over several morepanies. Wang Dabao carefully considered whichpanies Ye Xiaofei might be interested in, and with a signal, Li Tianfeng immediately transferred thosepanies to his name.


    However, Wang Dabao didn¡¯t demand much in return. After all, managing all these things would be troublesome, and having too much wouldn¡¯t be good. Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯tck money anyway, so finding things that interested him was enough.


    Inparison, Ye Xiaofei was now carefree, strolling through the mall with Ning Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, buy whatever you want today. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu smiled and said, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, 1¡¯11 just buy some daily necessities for school.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a daily necessity, we should buy the best.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu pouted, ¡°No, it would make people think I¡¯m a nouveau riche.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t mind at all and said, ¡°So what if they think you¡¯re a nouveau riche? Let them say what they want. Let¡¯s just enjoy ourselves.¡±


    In the past, because he didn¡¯t have money, Ye Xiaofei had been fed up with being bullied and mocked. Now he had a bit of a nouveau riche mentality, not to prove anything to anyone, but to do everything to the best of his ability.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, I¡¯m a girl. 1 don¡¯t want to appear like this at school. Aren¡¯t you afraid someone will target me for robbery?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°That makes sense. You¡¯re a pretty girl. If we unted our wealth, it would make her an easy target. It¡¯s indeed not safe.¡±


    In his mind, he considered that he must improve Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s physique to ensure her safety.


    The two of them bought some ordinary daily necessities and an additional suitcase, which together didn¡¯t cost more than 500 yuan.


    After finishing their shopping, Ning Xiaoyu asked, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, do you have any other ns for today?¡±


    ¡°No, why? Is there something else?¡±


    ¡°Then, could you apany me for a while longer?¡±


    ¡°Sure, by the way, you haven¡¯t bought any clothes yet. 1¡¯11 continue to apany you for shopping.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm!¡± Ning Xiaoyu nodded repeatedly, her face beaming like a flower.


    This time they went to a different shopping mall, where the items were rtively high-end, including many luxury brands.


    Ning Xiaoyu was usually very thrifty with money and rarely went shopping. Today, with Ye Xiaofei by her side, her girlish nature waspletely unleashed.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, do you think this outfit looks good?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, how do I look in this?¡±


    With each change of clothes, Ning Xiaoyu always sought Ye Xiaofei¡¯s opinion.


    Ye Xiaofei would immediately nod enthusiastically and sincerelypliment, ¡°You look great. Xiaoyu, no matter what you wear, it always looks good on you.¡±


    At that moment, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s smile would be even brighter.


    They entered another store, and Ning Xiaoyu selected a dress and entered the fitting room.


    However, she didn¡¯te out for a while, which puzzled Ye Xiaofei. He approached the door and knocked, asking, ¡°Xiaoyu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu replied, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, my zipper got stuck.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let me help you,¡± Ye Xiaofei said, directly pushing the door open.


    ¡°All!¡± Ning Xiaoyu eximed softly, quickly covering her chest with her hands, and stuttered, ¡°How did youe in?¡±


    ¡°To help you,¡± Ye Xiaofei said, a bit puzzled. After all, she wasn¡¯t exposing anything.


    ¡°Well¡­ okay then,¡± Ning Xiaoyu said, hesitantly turning around.


    At that moment, even Ye Xiaofei blushed. Although Ning Xiaoyu was well-covered in the front, the zipper was stuck at her waist, exposing her entire back¡­.

 Chapter 173 - 173: Intimacy in the Changing Room

    Chapter 173: Intimacy in the Changing Room


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Ning Xiaoyu, who was tense and even trembling, and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, saying, ¡°What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that 1¡¯11 take advantage of you?¡±


    ¡°Not really, just¡­ just¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu fidgeted and couldn¡¯te up with a reason.


    Ye Xiaofei yed with the zipper, and the back of his hand happened to touch Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s skin, making her even more nervous.


    Ye Xiaofei teased her on purpose, ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about? When we used to live together, 1 even identally saw you while you were taking a bath.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu became even more embarrassed andined, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, you¡¯re so bad for bringing that up¡­¡±


    ¡°What 1 mean is, we¡¯re so close, so there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about showing your back. Look at those celebrities wearing dresses; many of them have their entire backs exposed. Besides, when you go swimming at the beach, you wear swimsuits that show a lot, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu rxed a bit and said, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, then exin this: were you intentionally intruding back then?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°God be my witness, 1 entered by mistake. You were just a little girl back then; how old were you? What was there to see?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu objected, ¡°Who told you that? Girls develop early; 1 was¡­ I was already quite big back then.¡±


    ¡°You were only twelve at that time. What do you mean by ¡®quite big¡¯?¡± Ye Xiaofei initially thought Ning Xiaoyu was referring to her age, but quickly realized, ¡°Oh, you mean that. Well, I didn¡¯t pay attention; I ran out in fright as soon as I saw you taking a bath.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyuined, ¡°Hmph, you peeked; you just won¡¯t admit it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei cleared his throat. That time, although he did intrude by mistake, he did steal a nce or two, but he couldn¡¯t admit it now; otherwise, his image would be greatly damaged in front of Ning Xiaoyu.


    He sighed and said, ¡°Since that incident, you¡¯ve been avoiding me and not talking to me. You must think I¡¯m a pervert.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Ning Xiaoyu whispered, ¡°1 just don¡¯t know how to face you. I¡¯m afraid you might do something bad to me. If my mom found out, she would kick you out.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei paused for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll do something bad to you. You¡¯re afraid that if I did something bad, Auntie would find out?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu quickly said, ¡°No, no! I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll bully me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei closed the zipper and then ced his hands on Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s shoulders, making her turn around to meet his gaze. In his heart, there was a warmth that couldn¡¯t be put into words.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± Ning Xiaoyu was a bit flustered, her voice soft as a mosquito, her long eyshes trembling, but she didn¡¯t dare to look at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly leaned in and gently kissed her forehead, saying, ¡°You¡¯re such a silly girl. 1¡¯11 treat you well for the rest of my life. Otherwise, 1 won¡¯t be worthy of you.¡±


    Although it was just a gentle kiss on the forehead, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face instantly turned crimson, and she became dizzy. Her body softened, and she leaned against Ye Xiaofei¡¯s embrace, saying, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, Xiaoyu will also treat you well.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei gently wrapped his arm around Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s shoulder. At that moment, he felt an overwhelming warmth in his heart, without any chaotic thoughts.


    Ye Xiaofei had alwayscked family, so Ning Xiaoyu and her mother were his families, the most special presence, the people closest to him.


    ¡°Knock, knock!¡±


    The sound of knocking echoed, followed by a woman¡¯s voice from outside.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take too much time in the fitting room. The fitting rooms are not soundproof.¡±


    Though it wasn¡¯t explicitly stated, it was a reminder for them to leave quickly and not engage in anything inside.


    Ning Xiaoyu suddenly pushed Ye Xiaofei away, shyly wanting to find a ce to hide. ¡°You should leave quickly. People will get the wrong idea.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled lightly and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so why be afraid? Let¡¯s go out together.¡±


    With that, Ye Xiaofei directly pulled Ning Xiaoyu out of the fitting room.


    A staff member stood at the door, and her gaze held suggestive scrutiny.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°The quality of your clothes is problematic. The zipper couldn¡¯t even be pulled up, causing my sister a lot of trouble.¡±


    The staff member rolled her eyes and walked away. Although she didn¡¯t say anything else, her meaning was obvious: if they weren¡¯t called out, they might have caused some trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, making people misunderstand,¡± Ning Xiaoyu scolded as she lightly hit Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei defended himself, saying, ¡°How can you me me? You asked me toe in and help you with the zipper.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe in. Ah, Xiaofei, you¡¯re really bad. A girl is changing clothes, and you just barged in. Were you trying to peek?¡± Although Ning Xiaoyu appeared a little fierce, she was like a small kitten. Even if she seemed fierce, it only made people find her cute.


    Ye Xiaofei was warmed by Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s demeanor and smiled, saying, ¡°Okay, fine, 1 wanted to peek. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still saying¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu lightly hit Ye Xiaofei, but her smile suddenly froze, and her gaze shifted toward two people outside the store¡­.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Introduce a Partner to Ning Xiaoyu

    Chapter 174: Introduce a Partner to Ning Xiaoyu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know them?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei grabbed Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s hand.


    Ning Xiaoyu nodded and then shook her head. She asked Ye Xiaofei to block her, and only after those two people passed by the shop did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have they bullied you?¡±


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s angry expression, Ning Xiaoyu quickly waved his hand gently and said, ¡°No, she¡¯s my cousin.¡±


    ¡°Cousin?¡± Ye Xiaofei said puzzledly, ¡°If she¡¯s your cousin, why do you seem so afraid of her?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu pouted and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, she wants to introduce a boyfriend to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just started college, and she wants to introduce a boyfriend to you?¡± Ye Xiaofei frowned, feeling that this matter was not as simple as Ning Xiaoyu had described.


    Ning Xiaoyu looked at him, squinting her eyes with a hint of joy, and said, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, are you angry?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hummed and said, ¡°Of course, I am. You¡¯re so young, and she wants to find you a boyfriend. I feel like she doesn¡¯t have good intentions at all.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes lit up even more, and she said, ¡°Our family has been going through some difficultiestely, and she¡¯s just trying to help. Alright, have you seen if this outfit looks good on me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked her up and down and said, ¡°Xiaoyu, you¡¯re naturally suited for clothes. This outfit on you looks like it was specifically designed for you. It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes curled like a crescent moon.


    The two of them strolled around for a while, and Ye Xiaofei helped Ning Xiaoyu buy a few sets of clothes.


    However, Ning Xiaoyu chose the rtively cheaper ones, and Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t force her to buy the expensive ones. He just wanted Ning Xiaoyu to be happy.


    They moved to the first floor, where there were more luxury stores. Ning Xiaoyu pointed to a store ahead and said, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, let¡¯s go and take a look there.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei thought Ning Xiaoyu wanted to buy expensive things, so he immediately said, ¡°Sure, no problem. Buy whatever you want. I have plenty of money.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu shook her wrist, showing a bracelet, and said, ¡°No, this bracelet was given to me by someone from the Li familyst time. I just want to see how much it¡¯s worth. If it¡¯s too expensive, I won¡¯t wear it.¡±


    It was a world-famous jewelry store called Bulgari.


    ¡°Wee to Bulgari,¡± a beautiful saleswoman said, immediately greeting them with a smile.


    Ning Xiaoyu held Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand, feeling nervous and unable to speak. Ye Xiaofei held Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s hand back and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just look around for now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had seen grand scenes before, but it was his first time visiting a store like this, so he was quite curious, looking around.


    The saleswoman could tell from their slightly outdated appearance and the fact that they were dragging suitcases and carrying branded shopping bags that these two people couldn¡¯t possibly afford to shop there. So, her enthusiasm wasn¡¯t very high.


    ¡°Huh? Xiaoyu!¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice sounded from behind.


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s body stiffened. She turned around, showing an awlward expression, and said,¡± Yuying!¡±


    ¡°Well, well, you¡¯vee to shop at Bulgari. How about that? Now you have the means to buy things here?¡±


    The speaker was a girl in her twenties, dressed very fashionably. Every item of clothing, the bag she carried, and the jewelry on her neck and wrists seemed to be quite valuable.


    The girl was arm in arm with a man, who had a protruding belly and a shiny bald head with barely any hair left.


    There was also a man in his forties beside them.


    Ning Xiaoyu hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just casually browsing. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Li Yuying immediately stopped Ning Xiaoyu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. Let me ask you, who is this guy?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu quickly replied, ¡°This is Ye Xiaofei, the one who used to live in our house.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Just a poor boy,¡± Li Yuying said contemptuously, then her face showed a smile and she said, ¡°Xiaoyu, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend, Zhang Zhengbing, and this is Qiao Hongjun. They are both big bosses, making millions easily in a year.¡±


    ¡°Hello, bosses!¡± Ning Xiaoyu greeted him quickly.


    Li Yuying chuckled and said, ¡°Qiao, this is the cousin I often talk to you about. She¡¯s beautiful, elegant, and a high-achieving student from a prestigious university.¡±


    Qiao Hongjtin¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ning Xiaoyu, his eyes seemingly wanting to devour her.


    Swallowing his saliva, Qiao Hongjun said, ¡°She¡¯s truly stunning and adorable, exactly my type.¡±


    Li Yuying giggled and remarked, ¡°Of course! Could I introduce someone who falls short?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trustworthy indeed!¡± Qiao Hongjunughed heartily, then turned to Ning Xiaoyu with a beaming smile and said, ¡°Xiaoyu, it¡¯s fate that we meet here. There is no need for words. Let me give you a gift first.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    Li Yuying chuckled and said, ¡°Xiaoyu, don¡¯t be silly. Qiao has plenty of money. You don¡¯t need to be overly polite with him.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu bit her lip hard, then suddenly grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Yuying, I already have a boyfriend..¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175: Want to Thump Money at Me?

    Chapter 175: Want to Thump Money at Me?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Li Yuying furrowed her brow and sneered, ¡°Xiaoyu, what¡¯s the point of such childish matters? Look at what you two came here to buy: a cheap-looking box and a few worthless clothes. Get rid of this poor boy quickly!¡±


    ¡°Look around. Do you see how expensive things are here? Even the cheapest item here costs tens of thousands. Can he afford to buy it for you? But when you¡¯re with Boss Qiao, it¡¯s different. You cane here and buy whatever you want. That¡¯s the kind of life a woman should have.¡±


    Li Yuying¡¯s words fired off like rapid gunshots, leaving no room for others to interrupt.


    Ning Xiaoyu wore a faint smile on her face. Li Yuying always talked about money, but no matter how rich she was, could she ever match Brother Xiaofei¡¯s wealth?


    She mentioned that Boss Qiao was willing to spend money on her. Could he buy a house for her and her mother, even a spacious one?


    But these thoughts only passed through her mind momentarily. She didn¡¯t want to speak about them in front of her cousin; otherwise, it would seem like she was showing off.


    So, she didn¡¯t take Li Yuying¡¯s words seriously at all. When Li Yuying paused, Ning Xiaoyu replied with a smile, ¡°1 only like being with Brother Xiaofei.¡±


    Li Yuying displeasedly said, ¡°How foolish you are! Don¡¯t you think about your family¡¯s situation? Your mother is dying of cancer. Don¡¯t you want to get some money to treat her? Maybe not cure her, but at least make her morefortable, right?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu hurriedly said, ¡°My mother is already fine. Brother Xiaofei cured her.¡±


    ¡°Fine? How can you say such words? Are you bewitched by this boy? Your mother has cancer, and it¡¯s in thete stage. How can she be fine? You¡¯re not taking your mother¡¯s situation seriously.¡±


    While Li Yuying spoke, she shook her head continuously.


    Ning Xiaoyu rushed to exin, ¡°She¡¯s better now, and I¡­¡±


    Li Yuying waved her hand, saying, ¡°Alright, 1 don¡¯t want to hear any more of this. If you have a bit of filial piety and truly think about the mother who gave birth to and raised you, then agree to this matter quickly. Boss Qiao is your only hope.¡±


    Qiao Hongjun directly looked at Ye Xiaofei, raised his chin, and said, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand. Leave her immediately.¡± ¡°A hundred thousand?¡± Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes.


    Qiao Hongjun red and said, ¡°Two hundred thousand! Don¡¯t be greedy, or you¡¯ll end up with nothing.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to threaten me with money, make Xiaoyu feel my weakness, and also showcase your power, right?¡±


    Qiao Hongjun gave a slight snort and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re quite clever, I must admit. So, I believe you will make a smart choice.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and scoffed, ¡°This trick is just too pathetic. If you want to impress girls, fine, but using money to win them over? Your approach is simple¡­ Ugh, so low-ss.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Hongjun was a bit bewildered by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s response.


    Ye Xiaofei exined, ¡°If you want to do something like this, first, you need to make a clear assessment of the other person. For example, for the two of us here, you need to understand whether we¡¯re actually poor and to what extent. Only then can you determine how much money you should spend and whether your own financial resources can support you in ying this game.¡±


    Li Yuying sneered and rolled her eyes, saying, ¡°Sounds nice, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re someone capable.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Li Yuying as if she were an idiot, then took Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and said to the salesperson who had brought them in, ¡°Miss, could you do me a favor and take a look at this bracelet?¡±


    Everyone instinctively looked at the bracelet on Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s wrist.


    It was evident to everyone that the bracelet was very simr to the one in this store.


    Li Yuying was the first to react. She examined it carefully, then sneered, ¡°Let me tell you, I looked at ail the bracelets here a few days ago, and I¡¯ve never seen this style. Boy, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to pass off this bracelet as a genuine Bulgari to Xiaoyu.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re the kind of woman who immediately dismisses something she doesn¡¯t recognize. It¡¯s like being a frog in a well. Come on, let the professionals take a look.¡±


    The salesperson quickly approached and examined the bracelet, their expression bing increasingly excited.


    Li Yuying couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and quickly said to the salesperson, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t make up stories. This style has never been sold in your store. Don¡¯t tell me this is genuine.¡±


    Without lifting their heads, the salesperson replied, ¡°This bracelet is a limited edition custom design by Bulgari. It¡¯s not sold in stores. In our country, there are no more than thirty of these bracelets, and today I¡¯m fortunate enough to see one. It¡¯s truly a blessing.¡±


    ¡°Is it¡­ very expensive?¡± Ning Xiaoyu asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Of course, at least eight hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°What? Eight hundred thousand!¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu and Li Yuying both eximed in shock..

 Chapter 176 - 176:1 Hate People Like You

    Chapter 176:1 Hate People Like You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The salesperson¡¯s wordspletely stunned these people.


    The two middle-aged men present were rtively wealthy, but they usually spent only 10,000 or so to please the girls, which was considered normal.


    Although they could afford it, they would never be willing to spend 800,000 on something all of a sudden.


    Li Yuying turned her head forcefully and asked, ¡°Where did you get this bracelet?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu looked at Ye Xiaofei. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, the answer was already clear.


    Qiao Hongjun furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°May 1 ask what you do for a living?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei knew he was trying to inquire about himself and smiled, ¡°My parents have already passed away, and I¡¯m not from a wealthy family.¡±


    Li Yuying regained her senses and immediately asked, ¡°Then do you have any influential rtives?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smile grew wider, and he said, ¡°1 haven¡¯t been in contact with my parents¡¯ rtives for many years.¡±


    Li Yuying immediately got excited and pointed at Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s bracelet, eximing, ¡°This bracelet must be fake! You guys are so audacious, bringing counterfeit goods to a genuine store. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu knew that the bracelet was given to her by the Li family, so how could it be fake? She instinctively said, ¡°No! That can¡¯t be. It must be real.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu became anxious and her face turned red, and she started to stutter.


    But in Li Yuying¡¯s eyes, she thought Ning Xiaoyu was panicking, and she said even more smugly, ¡°There must be a testing agency here. Why don¡¯t we have it tested right now?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately pretended to be flustered and said, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°We must test it. It¡¯s impossible for you to deceive my sister with a fake bracelet. Hmph, I¡¯m going to expose your true face today.¡±


    Li Yuying forcefully dragged Ning Xiaoyu to the testing area in the store.


    ¡°You guys take a look quickly. Someone here is unting counterfeit goods in your store, deceiving people, and tarnishing your brand reputation.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the testing staff in the store immediately started the test with seriousness.


    Li Yuying sneered as she looked at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t even think about running away. You dare to pretend in front of us and deceive my sister. You won¡¯t be able to leave this ce today.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei squinted at Qiao Hongjun and said, ¡°The most detested thing for showing off, is that you can¡¯t have foolish teammates by your side. A foolish teammate not only leads to your failure but also makes you appear extremely foolish.¡±


    Li Yuying was immediately furious, pointing at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s nose and cursing, ¡°Who are you calling stupid? I¡¯ve seen through everything, and yet you still dare to pretend here.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please quiet down! After careful inspection, we have confirmed that this bracelet is indeed a limited edition produced by our brand. Our store is not qualified to sell it, so it is our honor to witness the genuine piece today.¡±


    The words of the inspector instantly stiffened Li Yuying¡¯s enraged expression. She stood frozen for a while before stammering, ¡°This¡­ this is impossible!¡±


    The inspector furrowed his brow and respectfully asked Ning Xiaoyu, ¡°Deardy, is there anything else 1 can assist you with?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu felt ufortable being treated with such respect and waved her hand in a fluster, saying, ¡°Nothing! Thank you!¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu took the bracelet, but her hands were still trembling. She was truly afraid to wear such an expensive piece of jewelry.


    Ye Xiaofei directly grabbed Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and put it on for her, smiling as he said, ¡°A bracelet is meant to be worn on the hand to truly showcase its value. If you don¡¯t wear it, it¡¯s just a worthless piece of junk. Xiaoyu, it looks really good on your hand, making your hand look particrly beautiful.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu blushed, her eyes watery and swirling with happiness.


    Then, Ye Xiaofei looked at Li Yuying and smiled, ¡°Do you feel foolish now?¡±


    He then turned to Qiao Hongjun and said, ¡°Do you still want to use the money to win over Xiaoyu?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Qiao Hongjun quickly shook his head vigorously and forced a smile, apologizing to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Mr. Ye, 1 misjudged the situation and said some offensive things during our conversation. 1 alsocked respect for Miss Xiaoyu. 1 apologize to both of you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re good at adapting to the situation. If you want to pursue someone, improve your own judgment first, and don¡¯t bring along foolish teammates.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Qiao Hongjun nodded vigorously, his face wearing an awkward smile.


    Li Yuying couldn¡¯t ept it and said defiantly, ¡°Hey, even if I misunderstood you, 1 was doing it for Xiaoyu¡¯s good. You don¡¯t have to insult me like this, right?¡±


    ¡°For Xiaoyu¡¯s good?¡± Ye Xiaofei sneered and said, ¡°If you were concerned about Xiaoyu¡¯s well-being, wouldn¡¯t you be aware of her current family situation? If you truly cared about Xiaoyu, would you introduce her to a man in his forties as a potential spouse? I detest people like you who use others¡¯ well-being as an excuse while engaging in the most immoral actions.¡±


    Li Yuying was about to argue, but her boyfriend quickly pulled her away. His ability to get by in life indicated that he had emotional intelligence and foresight. At this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to continue negotiating with Ye Xiaofei..

 Chapter 177 - 177: You Are My Man

    Chapter 177: You Are My Man


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Xiaofei, just now¡­ just now I was saying that you¡¯re my¡­ my¡­¡±


    After Li Yuying and her friends left, Ning Xiaoyu and Ye Xiaofei also left the store. Ning Xiaoyu was fidgety, with a nervous look in her eyes.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. From now on, if we encounter such clueless people again, let me handle them. Especially rtives who don¡¯t help you when you¡¯re in trouble and even kick you while you¡¯re down, they don¡¯t deserve any mercy.¡±


    Obviously, Ning Xiaoyu didn¡¯t want to hear Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words. Pouting, she said, ¡°Xiaofei, what 1 wanted to say is that 1 just called you my¡­ boyfriend. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei readily replied, ¡°Why would 1 mind? As long as it works in your favor, 1 don¡¯t care who I am.¡±


    Feeling even more displeased, Ning Xiaoyu pouted, clearly indicating that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s response was far from what she had expected.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t realize Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s thoughts at all. He held Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and smiled, saying, ¡°Where else do you want to go? What else do you want to buy? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯m a little hungry. Let¡¯s grab something to eat first.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Xiaofei was still apanying her, Ning Xiaoyu became happy again.


    Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu found a restaurant that served spicy boiled fish. They ordered arge portion of it along with two side dishes. They chatted and ate, enjoying themselves.


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s figure entered their field of view¡ªit was none other than Chu Tong, the policewoman.


    She was still dressed casually today, wearing casual clothes and without anypanions. She walked in alone, scanning the restaurant with her eyes.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately noticed that her gaze finally settled on a particr location.


    Right next to Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s table. Three men were sitting there, eating silently and speaking only asionally, their voices hushed. They nced around from time to time, appearing alert.


    Without thinking too much, Ye Xiaofei could tell that these three men were suspicious, which was why Chu Tong, the policewoman, had set her sights on them.


    The waiter approached Chu Tong and asked, ¡°How many people?¡±


    Chu Tong was about to say one person when her gaze suddenly shifted to Ye Xiaofei, and her eyes instantly lit up. She pointed in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s direction and said, ¡°I have a friend over there.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had already anticipated that Chu Tong woulde over. But he didn¡¯t remind Ning Xiaoyu at this moment. After all, she wasn¡¯t good at acting. If he reminded her, it would definitely blow their cover.


    Before Chu Tong approached, she didn¡¯t notice Ning Xiaoyu, who was facing away from the entrance. It was only when she reached their table that she noticed a pure and beautiful young girl sitting in front of Ye Xiaofei.


    But as she felt the attention of the three men next to her, she had to bite the bullet and sit directly beside Ye Xiaofei.


    Ning Xiaoyu was initially very happy, but her smile froze on her face.


    Ye Xiaofei remained silent. He also wanted to see how Chu Tong would y this scene now.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, why don¡¯t you introduce this youngdy to me?¡± Chu Tong directly eximed at Ning Xiaoyu. Then he suddenly wrapped his arm around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and whispered in his ear, ¡°Help me out; I¡¯m tracking some important suspects.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that was unexpected. Well, I gotta say her acting skills are quite impressive,¡± thought Ye Xiaofei.


    But Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t want to take advantage of Chu Tong. This woman once had ill intentions toward him. If he took advantage of her now, he would have a lot of trouble in the future.


    He pushed Chu Tong away directly and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Is it necessary for me to exin who she is to you?¡±


    Chu Tong immediately grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and looked at him with a pitiful expression. His eyes were slightly red, as if he had suffered a great deal. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, what did 1 do wrong? Can¡¯t I change? Please, don¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    This appearance was truly heartbreaking, evoking pity.


    Ning Xiaoyu, who was across from them, was initially feeling uneasy, but when she saw Chu Tong¡¯s appearance, she instinctively said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m Xiaofei¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sister?¡± Chu Tong¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with joy. Then she pouted at Ye Xiaofei and coquettishly said, ¡°I knew it. You wouldn¡¯t abandon me. How could you not exin it to me? You really scared me.¡±


    The corners of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth trembled. This was Chu Tong? This was the Chu Tong, who was like a Tyrannosaurus rex?


    He began to doubt his own eyes. He never expected that this woman¡¯s acting skills would be so astonishing.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re really lucky. So many men would want to pursue such a beautiful woman, but you don¡¯t seem to care at all.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, 1 even want to snatch this woman for myself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. Let¡¯s just eat.¡±


    The three people next to them exchanged a few words and then continued eating. Although their gaze asionally drifted over here, they were still curious to see how things would develop.


    Chu Tong dared not reveal any ws at this moment. However, in her heart, she thought that she just wanted to be this guy¡¯s lover, so it didn¡¯t matter if he took advantage of her.


    With this kind of psychological suggestion, her actions gradually became more intimate. She even acted without any constraint, hugging Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and swaying¡­.

 Chapter 178 - 178: Chu Tong’s Acting Skills

    Chapter 178: Chu Tong¡¯s Acting Skills


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Xiaofei knowing that Chu Tong was doing something important, he wanted to drive this woman away.


    The key was that he felt sofortable taking advantage of this woman. Her figure was truly amazing, and it made him have the impulse to immediately take her to bed.


    Ye Xiaofei tilted his head and whispered in Chu Tong¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m helping you. I¡¯m not taking advantage of you, so don¡¯t think about using this against me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know, I won¡¯t randomly suspect you anymore. Forgive me, alright?¡± Chu Tong said while shaking Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and nodding slightly.


    Ye Xiaofei felt relieved now. Since there was such an opportunity in front of him, it would be foolish not to take advantage of it.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face turned serious and he said, ¡°Do you realize your mistake?¡±


    ¡°I realize it! I realize it,¡± Chu Tong nodded repeatedly.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Well, 1¡¯11 see how you perform. If you do well, 1 won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chu Tong agreed. Then, she twisted her body and sat directly on Ye Xiaofei¡¯sp, leaning against his neck and kissing him on the face, saying, ¡°Look, I¡¯m being good.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei cursed inwardly. This woman dared to do such a thing in front of everyone.


    Given the circumstances, there was no need for him to be polite. He wrapped his arm around Chu Tong¡¯s waist with one hand and started moving inappropriately.


    In this situation, if it were Chu Tong taking the initiative, it would be fine, but as soon as Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand touched her, she couldn¡¯t bear it and almost jumped up in surprise.


    But her sense of responsibility toplete the mission made her hold back.


    Her face turned red as she scolded, ¡°Xiaofei, 1 haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s other hand reached over and rubbed Chu Tong¡¯s stomach, saying, ¡°Let me check. Oh, your stomach does feel a bit empty. Go and eat something quickly.¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s body stiffened. This bastard put his hand directly into her clothes and was so indiscreetly moving around. He truly was a pervert.


    Even so, she needed to endure it. It was not only for catching the suspect but also for the safety of everyone in the entire police force.


    Chu Tong¡¯s spirit of dedication once again came into y. She leaned against Ye Xiaofei, pouted, and said, ¡°Then feed me.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face turned extremely sour as she watched. Everything in front of her was too inappropriate for children.


    Ye Xiaofei actually allowed this woman to do everything, which made Ning Xiaoyu angry and resentful.


    She banged the te in her hand with the chopsticks, making a loud noise.


    ¡°That little sister probably isn¡¯t her own flesh and blood either. Look at how jealous that little girl is,¡± she said.


    ¡°That little girl had quite a temper. If it were me, I would¡¯ve dumped that pot of hot fish soup on those two across the table.¡±


    The person next to them spoke up again at this moment, deliberately provoking Ning Xiaoyu. It was clear they wanted to see some drama unfold.


    Ning Xiaoyu heard what those two people said and felt the urge to do exactly that, but her gentle nature prevented her from taking such actions. She could only continue to bear the injustice with gritted teeth, feeling angry deep inside.


    Just then, four more people walked in. Their eyes immediately fell upon Chu Tong, widening with astonishment as their jaws dropped.


    They could hardly believe their eyes. The person they were familiar with, Chu Tong, known for her fiery temper and quick fists, stood before them.


    Instinctively, they rubbed their eyes forcefully, thinking it was all just an illusion.


    But when they regained their senses and realized that what they were seeing was real, it shattered theirst glimmer of hope.


    All their gazes turned to Ye Xiaofei, wanting to know what kind of man could have transformed Chu Tong in such a way.


    However, they had never seen Ye Xiaofei before, so¡­


    Meanwhile, the three people at the adjacent table stood up together and walked towards the door.


    Chu Tong¡¯s gaze followed the three people as they looked outside, and she saw her colleagues at the door. Immediately, she wanted to get up and go over.


    At that moment, Ye Xiaofei was in a state of enjoyment, and there was no way he would let Chu Tong off easily. He stood up with her and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. Let¡¯s act when we¡¯re outside the shop.¡±


    Chu Tong instantly realized and gratefully whispered, ¡°Thank you for reminding me, or else I would have made the same mistake again.¡±


    Then she clung to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck like she was hanging on it, and coquettishly said, ¡°Can you take me out to buy bubble tea?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Then Ye Xiaofei put his arm around Chu Tong¡¯s waist, and they walked directly toward the door.


    Meanwhile, Ning Xiaoyu felt so wronged that she was on the verge of tears. Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t even spare her a nce, and there was no ce for her in his heart.


    The resentment grew stronger and stronger, and Ning Xiaoyu felt like she was about to copse. Suddenly, she stood up and walked straight toward the door.


    But just then, someone approached her closely, and a dagger was ced directly against Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s neck.


    ¡°All!¡± Ning Xiaoyu screamed, her face instantly turning pale..

 Chapter 179 - 179: The Angry Ye Xiaofei

    Chapter 179: The Angry Ye Xiaofei


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Outside the store at this very moment, several police officers who had just entered the store were gathered, while a few others were hiding in the corners outside.


    As soon as the three suspects stepped out of the door, the police officers swarmed in and immediately subdued them.


    Especially Officer Chu Tong was truly fierce. She charged to the front and unleashed the most brutal moves. With a swift shoulder throw, she forcefully mmed one suspect to the ground, and with a swift apprehension, she pressed her knee against the person¡¯s back. Instantly, the individual lost all ability to resist.


    All of this didn¡¯t surprise Ye Xiaofei; instead, he found it rather boring. He had expected to witness a thrilling spectacle, but it was resolved so effortlessly.


    However, at the same time, the sound of Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s cry made Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart race, and he quickly turned toward the source of the sound.


    He saw a man in his thirties holding Ning Xiaoyu hostage, a dagger pressed against her neck.


    The man was not tall, slightly thin, but his eyes were sharp like triangles, emitting a chilling gaze.


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face turned pale, and she dared not move.


    The man with triangr eyes menacingly shouted, ¡°You all, release them now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill this girl.¡±


    Officer Chu Tong pointed at him and shouted sternly, ¡°Release her! Hostage-taking is a serious crime!¡±


    The suspect responded fiercely, ¡°Serious crime? Haha¡­ What crime haven¡¯t 1mitted? You caught us in the end, and the result is death anyway. Either you release my people and let us go, or 1¡¯11 kill two innocent people. Two for one, sounds like a bargain to me.¡±


    Officer Chu Tong and the other police officers exchanged nces. The viin before them was a ruthless bandit who had already taken several lives. Ordinary psychological tactics were bound to be ineffective.


    Ye Xiaofei, witnessing Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s helpless expression, felt anger surging within him. Gritting his teeth, he solemnly dered, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three; let her go, or I¡¯ll make you beg for death.¡±


    The man with triangr eyes stared at Ye Xiaofei as if he was looking at a monster and cursed, ¡°You think you can threaten me too?¡±


    ¡°One!¡± Ye Xiaofei paid no attention and slowly uttered a single word.


    The man scornfully said, ¡°Come on! I want to see how you¡¯ll make me beg for death.¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei spoke another word and took a step forward. Chu Tong quickly grabbed his arm and anxiously said, ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. We need to ensure the safety of the hostage.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stared at her, his eyes piercing, and shouted, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Chu Tong felt a surge of strength pushing her arm away, involuntarily releasing her grip on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± The guy with the triangr eyes got furious in an instant. He pulled back his wrist and intended to shed some blood from Ning Xiaoyu.


    But at that moment, he suddenly felt a piercing pain in his wrist, followed by an immediate loss of sensation in his hand. It was as if he couldn¡¯t even feel the presence of his hand anymore.


    The dagger in his hand slipped from his grip and fell directly to the ground.


    His vision blurred, and he saw a figure appearing right in front of him, snatching away the hostage he had been controlling.


    Startled, he turned around, intending to rush back into the store and find another hostage.


    But a sudden numbness struck his calf, causing him to fall heavily to the ground.


    Ye Xiaofei held Ning Xiaoyu tightly in his arms, and she clung to his waist, bursting into tears.


    Seeing that the hostage threat had been eliminated, several police officers immediately rushed forward, attempting to apprehend the guy.


    ¡°Back off!¡± Ye Xiaofei shouted coldly.


    The police officerspletely ignored Ye Xiaofei and continued their advance.


    With a swift movement, Ye Xiaofei sidestepped and swung his arm, throwing the police officers, including Chu Tong, out, away from him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Tong yelled at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei responded coldly, ¡°This guy harmed my sister. I¡¯m going to deal with him. Until I¡¯m done, no one touches him.¡±


    One police officer stared angrily and shouted, ¡°Kid, we¡¯re the police. You better not interfere!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Ye Xiaofei snorted coldly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me,e and try. I¡¯ll give you one chance, and there won¡¯t be a second.¡±


    The police officers turned unpleasant, about to explode in anger, but Chu Tong stopped them and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, what exactly are you nning to do?¡±


    Casting a sidelong nce at Chu Tong, Ye Xiaofei replied, ¡°You¡¯d better control your people, or else don¡¯te looking for me in the future.¡±


    Chu Tong was taken aback and quickly lowered her voice, saying to her colleagues, ¡°This is the divine doctor who saved our captain. Don¡¯t offend him under any circumstances.¡±


    The anger in the eyes of those police officers disappeared instantly.


    The guy with triangr eyes feltpletely powerless at this moment. He looked at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s icy gaze, a chill running through his body. He tried to remain calm and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. I want to make you beg for death. So what do you think 1 want to do?¡±


    That guy was quite ruthless himself and sneered, ¡°Humph, if you¡¯ve got the guts, go ahead and kill me. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll even flinch.¡±


    A wicked smile appeared on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Very well, 1 hope you can stay that defiant..¡±

 Chapter 180 - 180: Ye Xiaofei’s Methods

    Chapter 180: Ye Xiaofei¡¯s Methods


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As Ye Xiaofei was saying, his right foot swiftly struck several pressure points on the triangr-eyed man, and then he stepped back.


    ¡°All right, you can take him away now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is it over already?¡± Chu Tong was still a bit bewildered.


    ¡°No need to say more.¡± Ye Xiaofei gave her a stern look, then carried Ning Xiaoyu and went straight back to the store.


    Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu returned to their seats. She was still tightly clinging to him, trembling.


    With one hand, Ye Xiaofei gently patted Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s shoulder, while the other tenderly stroked her hair. In a soft voice, he said, ¡°Xiaoyu, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s over now. I¡¯ve taken care of that bad person.¡±


    After a few minutes passed, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s body finally rxed gradually, and she slowly lifted her head.


    ¡°Xiaofei!¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes were still filled with tears. How could an eighteen-year-old girl have encountered such a terrifying situation? The fear in her heart couldn¡¯t be easily dispelled.


    Ye Xiaofei wiped her tears with a tissue and said, ¡°That guy has been taken away by the police. I¡¯ve avenged you too. The thing he will regret the most in his life is taking you hostage.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words, but his tone reassured her a lot, and her thoughts became clearer.


    ¡°Xiaofei, where did your¡­ girlfriend go just now?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei angrily replied, ¡°It¡¯s all because of this woman that you got scared.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu asked in confusion, ¡°What does she have to do with it?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei snorted coldly and said, ¡°She can¡¯t possibly be my girlfriend. She¡¯s a police officer who came in to track those criminals. She pretended to be my girlfriend to deceive them and prevent them from discovering her true identity. If she didn¡¯te to find me, how could that criminal have taken you hostage? So, it¡¯s her fault.¡±


    ¡°All? Are you saying that everything just now was acting? None of it was real?¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s spirits lifted when she heard this.


    Ye Xiaofei saw Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s state improve and his tone became more rxed. He said, ¡°Yeah, that policewoman has a terrible temper. 1 guess 1 would only let her be my girlfriend if I were drugged.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes instantly brightened, but then she pouted and said, ¡°Even if it was acting, you two were doing¡­ doing¡­ too much. I couldn¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei also felt a bit embarrassed and said, ¡°I was influenced by her just now. I didn¡¯t expect her to go that far. I¡¯m sorry for making you feel ufortable, Xiaoyu. Tell me what you want, and 1¡¯11 buy it for you as an apology.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu pouted but then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xiaofei. 1 only ate a little bit earlier, so I¡¯m not full yet.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue our meal.¡± Ye Xiaofei was about to get up and sit across from Ning Xiaoyu.


    Ning Xiaoyu blushed and said, ¡°Xiaofei, just sit here. My¡­ my hand is a bit weak. I want you to help me with the dishes.¡±


    ¡°That scared you.¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately said with a pained expression, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sit here and help you.¡±


    With Ye Xiaofei by her side, Ning Xiaoyu seemed to have forgotten the fright she had just experienced.


    Ye Xiaofei did his best tofort her. After all, the issue that happened could easily leave a psychological impact on a young girl.


    Back at the detective bureau, the air was filled with continuous screams.


    Chu Tong watched as the triangr-eyed man¡¯s face contorted, and she couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    When the triangr-eyed man got into the police car earlier, he startedining about itching shortly after, but it subsided after a few minutes. Chu Tong and the others didn¡¯t take it seriously, thinking he was just making excuses for something.


    However, half an hourter, the man suddenly screamed again. This time, his agony was evident as his body writhed and his hands incessantly scratched his skin, leaving red marks.


    But just like before, it stopped after a few minutes.


    By the time they arrived at the detective bureau, about another half an hourter, he began screaming once again.


    This time his reaction was even more intense. Despite being handcuffed, he used all his strength to scratch anywhere his hands could reach, causing multiple blood marks on his skin, some even bleeding.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t we rushed him to the hospital in this condition?¡± the deputy squad leader asked Chu Tong, rushing over to her.


    Chu Tong rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°I feel like this is the work of a miracle doctor. Sending him to the hospital would probably be useless, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°A miracle doctor? What happened?¡±


    Chu Tong recounted the whole incident that had just urred.


    The deputy squad leader furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Did the miracle doctor just say that he wants him to beg for death?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Tong nodded emphatically.


    ¡°Alright! Take all necessary precautions. We cannot let this manmit suicide. If the miracle doctor said he¡¯s not allowed to die, then we won¡¯t let him. This despicable criminal deserves it.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Chu Tong straightened her posture and agreed. She thought the deputy squad leader made a lot of sense.


    ¡°It seems that the miracle doctor is not only skilled in medicine but also quite proficient in martial arts. Chu Tong, he¡¯s undoubtedly a talented individual. When the timees, you should have a good conversation with him about the situation here. We¡¯ll follow his lead and show some goodwill.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Chu Tong responded loudly..

 Chapter 181 - 181: My Beauty Is Only for Xiaofei

    Chapter 181: My Beauty Is Only for Xiaofei


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I need to go to the hospital! Take me to the hospital! Hurry, I beg you! Just stop the itch, and I¡¯ll confess to everything.¡±


    This itch made the man feel like he was better off dead. He wanted to tear open his skin with his hands, but now his hands and feet were restrained, and he couldn¡¯t even scratch the itch, a basic action.


    The detective who was watching him sneered and said, ¡°Kid, this is the retribution for your numerous wrongdoings.¡±


    The guy shouted angrily, ¡°Even if I¡¯m a criminal, I still have the right to receive medical treatment. You can¡¯t just watch me itch to death, can you?¡±


    The detective said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die.¡±


    The triangr-eyed man shouted hoarsely, ¡°No! This itch is getting stronger with each urrence. I feel like I¡¯ll die if it happens again. If not, just shoot me right now. I¡¯d rather die than continue to suffer like this.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t die so easily even if you want to. The divine doctor said that you¡¯re not allowed to seek death, so even if you want to die, you can¡¯t. Just endure it.¡± ¡°What? That bastard?¡± the triangr-eyed man eximed in horror.


    The detective gloated, ¡°Humph, you dare to kidnap the divine doctor¡¯s hostage, truly ignorant of life and death.¡±


    The triangr-eyed man¡¯s face immediately darkened, as if he had died. How could he have known that taking a hostage would bring such serious consequences? If he had known in advance, he would have preferred to be directly caught by the police. At least he wouldn¡¯t be in this much pain.


    The triangr-eyed man suffered from the itch nine times before the symptoms finally stopped.


    But those nine times tormented him as if he were half dead.


    Many people in the detective team had witnessed his miserable state.


    Nobody sympathized with him, but they were all extremely surprised. Ye Xiaofei was not only skilled in treating illnesses, but his methods of torment were also extraordinary.


    Chu Tong was also shocked as she watched,pletely unable to imagine that his methods could be so ruthless.


    And what annoyed her the most was that when Ye Xiaofei dealt with this guy, he directly scolded her without showing any mercy.


    When did someone ever scold her like that?


    At this moment, Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu had already returned home.


    Auntie Ning was unexpectedly not at home today. However, she left a message for the two, saying she went to attend a ssmate¡¯s wedding banquet and wouldn¡¯t being home tonight.


    Ye Xiaofei followed Ning Xiaoyu into her room and said, ¡°Xiaoyu, I want to talk to you about something.¡±


    ¡°All? Xiaofei, what do you want to say?¡± Ning Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. During this period, Ye Xiaofei hadn¡¯t entered her room on his initiative.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Well, you¡¯ll be going to another province for college soon. Because of that, I¡¯m really worried about your safety, so you need to have the ability to protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°What do 1 need to do?¡± Ning Xiaoyu asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I will help you get rid of the unnecessary and focus on the essentials andy a solid foundation for you. Then, I¡¯ll teach you some practical techniques. That way, you¡¯ll be more powerful than the majority of people, and ordinary people won¡¯t be able to bully you.¡±


    Hearing his rxed tone, Ning Xiaoyu immediately said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll listen to you, Xiaofei.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei cleared his throat and said, ¡°However, we need to undress for this.¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face turned red instantly, her mouth open but no words came out.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly exined, ¡°Xiaoyu, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have any intentions of taking advantage of you. 1 see you as my little sister.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu locked eyes with him for a few seconds, then lowered her head, pulling at her clothes nervously. After a while, a soft voice, like a mosquito, finally emerged from her mouth, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do as you say, Xiaofei.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go out and prepare. You can undress and lie on the bed.¡±


    Once he left the room, Ning Xiaoyu sat on the edge of the bed, overwhelmed with shyness.


    ¡°Oh my, undressing too¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s Xiaofei. Even if he sees everything, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m willing to let him see.¡±


    At this moment, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s mind was filled with mixed thoughts. It was evident that the mindset of a young girl waspletely different from that of women like Meng Zhijing and Luna.


    In Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart, Ning Xiaoyu naturally held greater importance than Meng Zhijing and Luna. Therefore, when Ye Xiaofei was helping her, he would be more attentive, as he wanted to make her stronger.


    After preparing a set of silver needles outside, Ye Xiaofei returned to Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s room once again.


    By this time, she was already lying t on the bed, covered by a thin nket, with only her head exposed.


    Her face was flushed, her eyshes trembling lightly, disying a clear mix of shyness and nervousness.


    As excessive nervousness would hinder the marrow-cleansing process, Ye Xiaofei sat directly beside Ning Xiaoyu, chuckled softly, and said, ¡°Xiaoyu, you look just like Sleeping Beauty in this state.¡±


    ¡°R¡­ really?¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s eyshes fluttered, but her eyes remained closed.


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re already so beautiful at the age of eighteen. Given a few more years, you¡¯ll undoubtedly be the most beautiful woman in the world.¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop it.¡± Ning Xiaoyu opened her eyes, then bit her lip and said, ¡°I want no one else but you to see my beauty..¡±

 Chapter 182 - 182: Cleansing Ning Xiaoyu

    Chapter 182: Cleansing Ning Xiaoyu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Xiaoyu, you might feel a bit of painter, but you have to endure it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei expressed his concerns to Ning Xiaoyu before getting started.


    Ning Xiaoyu shyly avoided eye contact with Ye Xiaofei and softly replied, ¡°It hurts¡­ I know, but¡­ I¡¯m not afraid. Girls¡­ girls are supposed to experience pain.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was taken aback for a moment, realizing that Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s response seemedpletely unrted to what he had just said.


    Clearing his throat, Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°Xiaoyu, in this ¡®massage and cultivation¡¯ technique, 1 will open up your meridians and activate the true qi in your dan tian. I asked you to undress for the convenience of performing this procedure, but it¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s not about¡­ that.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ning Xiaoyu froze for a moment, then immediately buried her head in the nket, too embarrassed to face Ye Xiaofei.


    He gently patted Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s head from outside the nket and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re about to start.¡±


    ¡°No! Let me do it.¡± Ning Xiaoyu muffled her voice from within the nket.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t be by your side all the time. In the future, when you go to college, you¡¯ll encounter all sorts of people. If you can¡¯t protect yourself, I¡¯ll worry. Xiaoyu is such a good girl, and I want you to listen to me.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu hesitated and said, ¡°Then¡­ you can¡¯tugh at me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. 1 won¡¯t. How could Iugh at Xiaoyu? It¡¯s my honor that you trust me so much.¡±


    After a while, with Ye Xiaofei making various promises, Ning Xiaoyu cautiously lifted her head out of the nket.


    Ye Xiaofei stroked Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s head and softly said, ¡°We¡¯re about to start now. When it starts to hurt, feel free to cry out. But I definitely won¡¯t stop; otherwise, the previous efforts would be wasted, and it would hurt all over again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, 1 will endure it.¡± Ning Xiaoyu agreed obediently, convinced by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s solemn words.


    Not wanting to dy any longer, Ye Xiaofei suddenly flicked his hand and directly pulled the nket off Ning Xiaoyu.


    Ning Xiaoyu eximed and hurriedly covered herself with her hands, unsure where to ce them.


    Ning Xiaoyu was already eighteen years old. Her figure had developed quite well. Though not as curvaceous as Meng Zhijing and Luna, she exuded a charming and girlish aura.


    Ye Xiaofei took a deep breath and his gaze instantly became extremely clear.


    He said, ¡°Xiaoyu, don¡¯t move around. I¡¯m about to begin.¡±


    Upon seeing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s inner turmoil gradually calmed down. She nodded slightly and closed her eyes, letting her arms slide down her sides.


    Ye Xiaofei held several silver needles in his hand. With a swift motion, he inserted the needles into key acupoints on Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s body.


    Then, Ye Xiaofei used his fingers to directly tap on Ning Xiaoyu, allowing the true qi to slowly enter her body.


    Having done this for Meng Zhijing and Luna before, Ye Xiaofei was quite skilled. However, this time was quite different from the previous asions.


    With Meng Zhijing and Luna, he had simply used the simplest methods to achieve the desired effect; there was no pursuit of high quality.


    But with Ning Xiaoyu, he had to choose the best method. He put in his utmost effort to ensure that Ning Xiaoyu achieved the best results.


    His considerations even included Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s feelings, aiming to minimize her pain and difort as much as possible.


    When someone bes too concerned about doing something, they often be more cautious and meticulous.


    At first, Ning Xiaoyu felt shy, especially when she felt his hand touching her and moving all over her body, leaving no part untouched.


    But wherever Ye Xiaofei¡¯s fingers went, it felt like he was forcefully creating a pathway within her body. As the pain grew stronger, she became less self-conscious.


    Ning Xiaoyu kept in mind what Ye Xiaofei had just said. Besides, she saw his serious expression and the sweat starting to bead on his forehead.


    Even though it was painful, she gritted her teeth and endured.


    After two full hours, Ye Xiaofei removed the silver needles from Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s body and then copsed beside her, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, are you okay?¡± Ning Xiaoyu eximed in rm and quickly hugged him.


    Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just tired. I¡¯ll rest for a bit.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu sat up and reached out her arm to grab a tissue from the bedside table above Ye Xiaofei¡¯s head.


    But as she reached for the tissue, Ning Xiaoyu suddenly stiffened and looked down at Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°All!¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu recoiled, hastily pulling the nket over herself, blushing and stuttering, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, you¡¯re so bad! How could you¡­ treat me like this?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face also reddened, feeling embarrassed. He said, ¡°Xiaoyu, it¡¯s not intentional. It¡¯s because you pressed onto my face like that.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all your fault.¡± Ning Xiaoyu, still embarrassed, kicked Ye Xiaofei with both her little feet.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    With Ye Xiaofei¡¯s exmation and the sound of him falling to the ground.


    Ning Xiaoyu turned her head and saw that Ye Xiaofei had disappeared from the bed, lying disheveled on the floor..

 Chapter 183 - 183: Ning Xiaoyu’s Boldness

    Chapter 183: Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s Boldness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Xiaofei!¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu eximed in fright, swiftly jumping off the bed and reaching out to help Ye Xiaofei up.


    But with a slight effort, she ended up lifting Ye Xiaofeipletely in her arms. ¡°Xiaofei, are you okay? Are you okay?¡± Ning Xiaoyu anxiously asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just loosen your grip. Are you trying to strangle me?¡± Ye Xiaofei stuck out his tongue, managing to utter these words.


    Ning Xiaoyu eximed in shock and instinctively let go of her grip.


    Ye Xiaofei fell to the ground with a thud once again.


    Finally, Ning Xiaoyu hurriedly managed to get Ye Xiaofei back onto the bed.


    Helplessly, Ye Xiaofei looked at Ning Xiaoyu and said, ¡°Xiaoyu, you nearly exhausted me with your antics!¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu, feeling extremely embarrassed, said, ¡°I¡­ 1 suddenly became so strong. How did that happen?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei helplessly looked at her and said, ¡°If your strength hadn¡¯t changed, then these past two hours would have been a waste. The energy expended from mybor would have been in vain.¡±


    During those two hours, it appeared as if Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hands were simply tracing Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s meridians. However, in reality, he was conducting aprehensive development of her entire body.


    He not only opened up her meridians and dan tian but also stabilized and strengthened them directly.


    In other words, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s actions were equivalent to Ning Xiaoyu practicing martial arts for several years.


    As a result, Ye Xiaofeipletely depleted his true qi, leaving him extremely weak. He couldn¡¯t even move his body now.


    After uttering those words, Ye Xiaofei felt a wave of drowsiness and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±


    ¡°This is truly amazing! 1 suddenly have so much strength. Oh my, I feel like 1 have an endless supply of energy throughout my body. Xiaofei, you¡¯re incredible! Oh?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was excitedly speaking when she lowered her head and realized that Ye Xiaofei had already fallen into a deep sleep.


    She paused for a moment, finally understanding how much mental and physical effort Ye Xiaofei had exerted for her sake.


    An indescribable warmth welled up in Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s heart. Her eyes were filled with tenderness as she gazed at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face, unwilling to leave.


    After a while, Ning Xiaoyu shifted her gaze and blushed, softly sighing.


    Only then did she realize that she hadn¡¯t even put on any clothes. She had been sitting here, watching Ye Xiaofei for a long time. If Ye Xiaofei found out, she would be truly embarrassed.


    At this moment, she finally began to pay attention to her own body. She furrowed her brows instantly, realizing that there was an odd smell emanating from her and her hand felt sticky and had darkened in color.


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m so dirty!¡± Ye Xiaofei quickly jumped off the bed and hurriedly ran into the bathroom.


    She washed away theyer of grime from her body with hot water, clearly visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Why am 1 so dirty? All, I know, Xiaofei told me to get rid of the impurities and cleanse myself. It¡¯s the dirt inside my body. It¡¯s truly amazing.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu quickly cleaned herself up, and her body finally regained its original refreshing scent.


    Due to the rush, she didn¡¯t bring any clothes or towels. She opened the door and peeked towards the bed, only to see Ye Xiaofei still motionless, presumably still sound asleep.


    ¡°Well, Xiaofei watched me for so long just now, even touched me all over. What do 1 have to be embarrassed about?¡±


    She murmured to herself and quietly walked into the bedroom, then opened the cab and took out some clothes.


    At that moment, she had a peculiar thought. What if Ye Xiaofei tried to sneak a peek at her? What should she do?


    Should she pretend not to know or directly turn her head and ask him?


    Then, she discreetly nced at Ye Xiaofei, but his eyes remained closed, obviously deep in sleep.


    This unexpectedly disappointed Ning Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Oh, why does it still smell so bad?¡± Ning Xiaofei changed into clean clothes but could still smell the foul odor in the room, so she started searching for the source.


    Soon, she discovered an unpleasant smelling from Ye Xiaofei. It was the same odor she had on herself, evidently transferred when she hugged him earlier.


    Furthermore, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s clothes were damp, obviously from his sweat.


    ¡°Xiaofei, you¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes became slightly teary, deeply moved in her heart.


    Without any hesitation, she gently lifted Ye Xiaofei and helped him take off his clothes.


    However, Ye Xiaofei remained sound asleep, allowing Ning Xiaoyu to undress him.


    But when it came to thest piece of clothing on Ye Xiaofei, Ning Xiaoyu hesitated a little.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen it all anyway, and besides, you¡¯ve already seen mepletely. I should have a look too.¡±


    She muttered to herself and removed the final piece of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s attire, covering him with her nket.


    She washed all of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s clothes.


    Ning Xiaoyu returned to the bedside, gazing at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face. Her smile was incredibly sweet at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Xiaofei, and I¡¯m also tired. You sleeping on my bed isn¡¯t me forcing you, so¡­ so let¡¯s sleep together.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu murmured to herself, then gentlyy down next to Ye Xiaofei, resting her head on his shoulder¡­.

 Chapter 184 - 184: Auntie Ning Blocked the Room

    Chapter 184: Auntie Ning Blocked the Room


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If it were any other ce or any other person, Ye Xiaofei would never allow himself to be so restricted.


    But not only for Ning Xiaoyu, but also because fortunately, this was his own home, he went all out and gave everything he had.


    This waspletely unimaginable because when Ye Xiaofei was on Viin Ind, one of the most important rules of survival was never to put oneself in danger.


    Now, this approach had vited his principles. Only Ning Xiaoyu was worthy of such sacrifice.


    The characteristic of the Heaven and Earth Scripture was to integrate oneself into the universe. Therefore, even in his sleep, Ye Xiaofei could absorb cosmic energy without realizing it, and gradually gather it in his dantian.


    When Ye Xiaofei woke up, he was already more than halfway recovered.


    Suddenly, Ye Xiaofei realized that there was a soft body beside him. His mind instantly cleared. Why was Ning Xiaoyu sleeping in the same bed with him, and in his embrace?


    Then he quickly noticed that he didn¡¯t even have a single piece of clothing on himself.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sat up in an instant.


    Themotion woke Ning Xiaoyu as well, but still in a daze, she asked, ¡°Xiaofei, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly lifted the covers and saw that Ning Xiaoyu was still wearing her pajamas, which relieved him a bit. Then he looked at the messy bed and nervously asked, ¡°Xiaoyu, did¡­ did anything happen between us?¡±


    Looking at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s anxious expression, Ning Xiaoyu pouted and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m such an asshole!¡± Ye Xiaofei scolded himself and pped his face, ¡°You¡¯re my sister; how dare I can do this to you, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was startled by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s actions and quickly hugged his arm, saying anxiously, ¡°Xiaofei, stop it! Stop it! I was just teasing you; we didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I saw that you were soaked in sweat and smelled bad, so I took off your clothes.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei still doubted and asked, ¡°But how did we end up sleeping together?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face instantly turned red. She bit her lip and said shyly, ¡°I¡¯m going to school in a few days, which means we won¡¯t see each other for a long time. So¡­ I just wanted to spend more time with you. But¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened, and I fell asleep holding you.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu wasn¡¯t good at lying, and Ye Xiaofei could tell that she wasn¡¯t making it up. He immediately felt relieved and said, ¡°You scared me.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu raised her head, her little mouth pouting, and asked, ¡°Xiaofei, do you dislike me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°No, how could 1 possibly dislike you?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu bit her lip and said resentfully, ¡°Then why are you so afraid of something happening between us? I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei replied, ¡°I would never do such a thing to my dearest Xiaoyu. You are the most important person in my heart, so I cannot harm you or do such things to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu still didn¡¯t understand Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mindset, but she could tell that she held an unusual position in his heart, and that was enough to make her happy.


    Ning Xiaoyu changed the subject and asked, ¡°Xiaofei, are you feeling better now? I was really scared yesterday when you were so exhausted.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, just a bit drained. After a good night¡¯s sleep, I feel much better. Okay, go back to sleep, I¡¯ll go to my room.¡±


    However, Ning Xiaoyu grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Just sleep here.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei widened his eyes and asked, ¡°Here?¡±


    Blushing, Ning Xiaoyu said, ¡°You¡¯ve already slept for so long, and it¡¯s almost dawn. Why would you go back?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly replied, ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept sleeping together while I¡¯m conscious. It would be too abrupt for me to share a bed with you now.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu let go of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiaofei. I¡¯m not a bad girl. You won¡¯t look down on me because of this, right?¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, how could I look down on you? I¡¯m happy about how good you are to me. Okay, I¡¯m going out now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said this and jumped off the bed, ready to leave.


    Although the room was dark, Ning Xiaoyu watched Ye Xiaofei¡¯s bare back, feeling a mixture of disappointment, shyness, and even a bit of amusement.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, what time is it? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡±


    Auntie Ning¡¯s voice came from the doorway, and the sound of the door being unlocked followed.


    Ye Xiaofei was startled. If Auntie Ning saw himing out of the room naked, she would scold him to death.


    He quickly reacted, jumped back onto the bed, and then quickly hid under the nket. He tightly wrapped his arms around Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s waist, trying to upy as little space as possible.


    Ning Xiaoyu was also startled and quickly held onto Ye Xiaofei¡¯s head. She stuttered, ¡°Mom, you¡­. why are you back?¡±

 Chapter 185 - 185: Discovered

    Chapter 185: Discovered


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Auntie Ning pushed open the door and walked in, saying, ¡°I came home to get something. I have to attend a weddingter. When 1 came back, I heard some noiseing from your room. It¡¯s almost dawn, and you¡¯re still staying upte. Be careful not to harm your health.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu hurriedly replied, ¡°1 didn¡¯t stay upte. I just woke up to use the bathroom, and I¡¯m going to sleep again.¡±


    Auntie Ning didn¡¯t immediately leave. She sat down by the bed and said, ¡°Oh, has Xiaofeie back tonight?¡±


    ¡°No! He hasn¡¯te back!¡± Ning Xiaoyu nervously held onto Ye Xiaofei¡¯s head, her arms tightly wrapped around it, and her legs sping his body, as if she could hide Ye Xiaofei inside her own body.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face was pressed against Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s body, his nose and mouth blocked, unable to breathe.


    Auntie Ning sighed and said, ¡°Ah, this child, is always so busy and neveres home. But with his talent, he will naturally have many things to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he must be very busy. Mom, I don¡¯t want to talk anymore. I want to sleep.¡±


    Auntie Ningined, ¡°You little girl, how can you be so impatient? 1 just wanted to chat with you for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to; I¡¯m really sleepy. Let¡¯s talk when it¡¯s daylight, okay?¡±


    ¡°Fine! Fine! I¡¯m leaving. Go to sleep quickly.¡± Auntie Ning got up and walked towards the door.


    Finally, Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s bodies rxed a little. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face was able to move slightly backward, and he quickly took a breath.


    Auntie Ning stopped at the entrance of the bathroom and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to use the restroom.¡±


    Then she turned on the light and went in.


    After a while, she came out and said in confusion, ¡°Xiaoyu, you said Xiaofei didn¡¯te back, so why are his clothes here, washed?¡±


    ¡°All! Well¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu suddenly panicked, unable to answer coherently.


    Auntie Ning frowned and returned, sitting back on the bed. She worriedly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a conflict with Xiaofei?¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡± Ning Xiaoyu answered anxiously, once again hugging Ye Xiaofei tightly with her arms.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, as your mother, I have to remind you about this. Xiaofei is an important person,pletely different from us ordinary people. And he has given us everything, which is a great favor. So no matter how he treats you, even if he hits you or scolds you, you must not get upset with him.¡±


    ¡°Xiaofei would never hit or scold me. He is good to me,¡± Ning Xiaoyu calmed down a bit and quickly said, ¡°He took me shopping earlier today, and I just washed his clothes.¡±


    Auntie Ning still had some concerns and asked, ¡°Are you truly not having any conflicts?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not, you can ask him when hees back.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Fine.¡± Auntie Ning nodded and stood up. This time, her gaze shifted to the end of the bed, and her mouth twitched slightly. She said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Sleep well.¡±


    Auntie Ning walked briskly out, closing the bedroom door behind her.


    After she returned to the room, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with a bitter smile.


    She had just seen a glimpse of a man¡¯s leg sticking out from under the nket. It was undoubtedly a man.


    There was a man hidden in Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s nket, and that man¡­ was undoubtedly Ye Xiaofei.


    Auntie Ning knew her daughter well; she had never been so close to any other boy before. And her daughter¡¯s heart was all focused on Ye Xiaofei.


    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Xiaofei, how could Ning Xiaoyu possibly let someone into her bed?


    However, Ning Xiaoyu was still young. She was only eighteen years old this year, about to go to college soon. With the situation with Ye Xiaofei happening now, she really didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad.


    Auntie Ning didn¡¯t want to intervene either because she believed in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s character. Even if they were truly together, he wouldn¡¯t harm Ning Xiaoyu.


    In addition, she would need to remind her daughterter to take safety precautions. It wouldn¡¯t do for her toe back home and have a child before even finishing college.


    Ning Xiaoyu and Ye Xiaofei were unaware that her mother had already seen through them.


    So, the two of them remained in that position, afraid to move.


    After about ten minutes, they finally heard the sound of the front door closing.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Finally, he¡¯s gone.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly peeked out, panting heavily, and said, ¡°I almost suffocated.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really sorry. 1 was so nervous just now. Are you okay?¡± Ning Xiaoyu anxiously looked at Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Ye Xiaofei shook his head and grinned, ¡°Auntie didn¡¯t notice me, did she?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu nervously replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If she had, she would have called me out directly.¡±


    Neither of them had experience dealing with their parents, so they had no idea that parents sometimes pretended not to know to protect their children¡¯s self-esteem.


    ¡°Oh dear, why is my chest all wet?¡± Ning Xiaoyu tugged at her pajamas.


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly looked embarrassed. It was obvious that the wetness was caused by his saliva when he was struggling to breathe..

 Chapter 186 - 186: Gentle Love

    Chapter 186: Gentle Love


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    The sound of a closing door reached Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s ears, making her realize that Ye Xiaofei had run away without a word. She gently touched the damp spot on her chest, blushing, and her eyes became dreamy.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that she had held Ye Xiaofei so tightly just now, even taking the initiative to hug his head, and letting him¡­ It was all too embarrassing.


    Unfortunately, she had been too nervous at that time and had no idea what kind of feeling it was. But Ning Xiaoyu could still feel the slow blossoming of happiness within her. Since then, she had been cuddling her nket, and the smile on her face hadn¡¯t disappeared.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep at all, so she got up a little after six o¡¯clock and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    Ye Xiaofei, on the other hand, didn¡¯t think much about it. He went back to his room and caught up on some sleep. He only woke up when his room door was opened.


    Seeing Ning Xiaoyu walking straight in, Ye Xiaofei quickly pulled the nket to cover his body and awkwardly said, ¡°Xiaoyu, you didn¡¯t even knock beforeing in.¡±


    Though Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face turned shyly red, her watery eyes boldly met Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze as she said, ¡°I came to wake you up for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I got it. I¡¯ll get up right away,¡± he replied, but seeing Ning Xiaoyu not moving, he also remained still.


    Ning Xiaoyu went to the wardrobe, took out a set of clothes for Ye Xiaofei, and walked over to the bed, blinking her big eyes. ¡°Xiaofei, get up and get dressed.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei cleared his throat and said, ¡°Then¡­ you should go outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all before. Yesterday, I even helped you take off your pants. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about,¡± Ning Xiaoyu muttered, blushing, and then ran out shyly.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened. Ning Xiaoyu, who had always been innocent and timid, suddenly became so bold. It was something he wasn¡¯t used to.


    After putting on his clothes, Ye Xiaofei left the room and heard Ning Xiaoyu singing in the kitchen.


    He hadn¡¯t heard this song before; it must be a new one from recent years. But the cheerful melody seemed to perfectly express Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s joyful mood.


    At that moment, Ye Xiaofei felt relieved as well.


    As long as he could stay true to himself, nothing else really mattered.


    ¡°Xiaofei, hurry up and freshen up. Breakfast will be ready soon,¡± Ning Xiaoyu poked her head out of the kitchen and called.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaofei responded and walked into the bathroom. He noticed that the toothbrush cup was filled with water, and toothpaste was already squeezed into the toothbrush.


    This little girl knew how to take care of others. Anyone who marries Ning Xiaoyu would surely be happy.


    During breakfast, Ning Xiaoyu asked, ¡°Xiaofei, are you going out today?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei took a sip of milk and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going out today. You just opened your meridians yesterday, and you still don¡¯t know how to use them. Today, I¡¯ll teach you the methods.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful!¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes instantly lit up with joy.


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Ning Xiaoyu, pretending to be pitiful, and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you properly, what if you kick me off the bed like you did yesterday?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu tilted her head, stuck out her tongue, and coquettishly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do it on purpose. From now on, if youe to my bed again, I won¡¯t kick you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s about right,¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded, satisfied.


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face suddenly turned slightly red. She stole a nce at Ye Xiaofei, and an indescribable delight began to spread across her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Oh, nothing, nothing. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Ning Xiaoyu replied, lowering her head and taking a bite of the fried egg. However, she chewed slowly, and her eyes narrowed into slits. It was impossible to guess what was on her mind.


    After they finished their meal and took a break, Ye Xiaofei led Ning Xiaoyu back to the bedroom.


    ¡°Xiaoyu!¡± Ye Xiaofei cleared his throat lightly, his face turning slightly red. Because what he wanted to say next was a bit difficult to put into words.


    Ning Xiaoyu instantly understood and bit her lip, saying, ¡°Do I need to undress again?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Yes, today I have to teach you the cirction of true qi, which requires you to understand the acupoints and meridian pathways.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You can turn around first.¡±


    Although Ning Xiaoyu did not oppose this, as a girl, she stillcked the courage to undress in front of Ye Xiaofei.


    As he listened to the sound of Ning Xiaoyu undressing behind him, Ye Xiaofei also felt a bit nervous and quickly used the Heaven and Earth Scripture to calm his emotions.


    At this moment, he had to control himself. If he made a mistake in this matter, it would ruin Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s life.


    With his back facing Ning Xiaoyu, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Xiaoyu, the process today won¡¯t cause any pain, but you must wholeheartedly experience it. Remember the methods carefully, because if you remember them incorrectly, it will affect your body and cause harm in the future.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu asked, ¡°Is it like what they say in novels, falling into madness?¡±


    ¡°Close enough. So today, you must not let your mind wander. You must focus all your thoughts on what I¡¯m teaching you.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Xiaofei. I¡¯m done undressing,¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s voice trembled slightly, carrying a hint of nervousness and shyness, but surprisingly, there was also a hint of excitement.


    Ye Xiaofei took a deep breath once again and slowly turned around..

 Chapter 187 - 187: Almost Broken

    Chapter 187: Almost Broken


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Xiaofei¡­¡±


    After a brief eye contact between Ning Xiaoyu and Ye Xiaofei, she immediately closed her eyes, and her entire body blushed with shyness.


    Her calling, apanied by a slight tremor, was like the affectionate call between lovers. However, her shyness suppressed much of it.


    This caused Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart to ripple uncontrobly, almost breaking his concentration.


    The Heaven and Earth Scripture once again crazily circted. Half a minuteter, Ye Xiaofei regained rity in his mind.


    Ye Xiaofei stared at Ning Xiaoyu seriously and said, ¡°Xiaoyu, I remind you once again, absolutely no messy thoughts, understood?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s body trembled; she opened her eyes and met Ye Xiaofei¡¯s serious gaze. The charming intention in her heart suddenly scared her, and she quickly responded, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s begin now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei pointed directly at Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s Dantian and said, ¡°The Dantian is where true qi is generated and gathered. True qi is produced here and circtes through the meridians. Finally, it returns to the Dantian, repeating this cycle, which increases the capacity of the Dantian and strengthens the true qi.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei slowly moved his finger along the meridians. At each necessary acupoint, he exined in detail the function of that acupoint to her.


    Ning Xiaoyu was already a very clever girl. So, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s serious exnations made her fully engage in the learning process.


    An hour and a halfter, Ye Xiaofei helped Ning Xiaoyuplete three full cycles.


    ¡°How is it? Do you remember?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu said, ¡°I feel like I remember it quite well. I will try it myself now, and if there are any mistakes, you can correct me.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu began to circte the true qi on her own, while Ye Xiaofei followed along with a strand of true qi.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, you¡¯re really smart. 1 only taught you three times, and you can already control the true qi on your own, with only three mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there are still three mistakes.¡± Ning Xiaoyu pouted, somewhat dissatisfied with herself.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°This already exceeds my expectations. With so many acupoints in the whole body, you only made three mistakes. That¡¯s quite impressive.¡±


    ¡°All, Xiaofei praised me. Then I won¡¯t be upset.¡± Ning Xiaoyu also smiled.


    After pointing out the three mistakes to Ning Xiaoyu, she practiced again. Since then, she never made any mistakes.


    Ye Xiaofei continuously praised her, making Ning Xiaoyu proud, raising her chin and puffing up her chest.


    After they both rxed, Ye Xiaofei suddenly noticed that Ning Xiaoyu was still in the same state. A strange feeling arose in his heart, so he quickly cleared his throat and said, ¡°Alright, put on your clothes and practice again. You need to practice twice a day, morning and evening.¡±


    Before Ning Xiaoyu could respond, Ye Xiaofei swiftly ran out of Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s room.


    Ye Xiaofei took a long breath and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Compared to guiding Meng Zhijing and Luna, this was undoubtedly the most exhausting experience for Ye Xiaofei.


    When it came to Luna, Ye Xiaofei had no reservations. He stopped when he wanted to stop and then it turned into a heated battle in bed.


    Although Luna was curious about kung fu, she didn¡¯t have much obsession with whether she could persist in learning it well. She was more interested in having a passionate rtionship with Ye Xiaofei.


    Since Meng Zhijing and he didn¡¯t do anything so far, she still could let him touch her freely.


    When it came to Ning Xiaoyu, Ye Xiaofei restrained his desirespletely.


    But the reality was, facing such a cute and beautiful girl, it wasn¡¯t easy to control himself. So Ye Xiaofei was struggling.


    Luckily, from now on, the coaching process wouldn¡¯t require Ning Xiaoyu to undress anymore, so this torment wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    Over an hourter, Ning Xiaoyu walked out, blushing with joy, and said, ¡°Xiaofei, should you teach me how to control now?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Great! Then 1¡¯11 undress.¡± Ning Xiaoyu reached for her cor.


    ¡°No! No need to undress.¡± Ye Xiaofei quickly reached out and held Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s arm.


    Ning Xiaoyuughed and said, ¡°I was just teasing you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mischievous.¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled wryly, then gently flicked Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s forehead with his finger.


    Ning Xiaoyu giggled mischievously again, then stretched her arms to embrace Ye Xiaofei¡¯s waist, burying her face in his chest, and said, ¡°Xiaofei, you¡¯re truly amazing.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei proudly said, ¡°Of course, Xiaofei is very powerful.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu raised her head, blinked at him, and said, ¡°When I say you¡¯re amazing, I mean¡­you were able to resist doing anything to me in that situation, and that¡¯s truly impressive.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei cleared his throat, put on a serious face, and said, ¡°You¡¯re my sister; what can I do? If it were another woman, I would have done everything.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu pouted and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not your biological sister.¡±


    ¡°But in my heart, you¡¯re even closer than my real sister. So I will only cherish you and love you, and will never hurt you.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu suddenly tiptoed and gently kissed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I love you too..¡±

 Chapter 188 - 188: Take Protective Steps

    Chapter 188: Take Protective Steps


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Under the personal guidance of Ye Xiaofei, Ning Xiaoyu quickly mastered the use of her true qi.


    ¡°Oh god! Oh my god! This is amazing!¡±


    When Ning Xiaoyu lifted a tea table weighing over a hundred catties with just one hand, she eximed in astonishment.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled with satisfaction and praised, ¡°Xiaoyu, your ability toprehend is truly impressive. 1 think before you leave, I can teach you some practical techniques.¡±


    Upon receiving hispliment, Ning Xiaoyu became even more ecstatic. She lightly shook Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and said, ¡°That¡¯s because Xiaofei is such a great teacher!¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, well done with the ttery. Alright, practice well at home. 1 need to go out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are youing back home tonight?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. If 1 don¡¯t, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    Although Ning Xiaoyu was reluctant, she didn¡¯t cling to Ye Xiaofei. She had just learned to control her true qi, and it felt like discovering a new and exciting toy. She wanted to y with it thoroughly.


    After a while, the sound of the door opening resonated again. Ning Xiaoyu eagerly rushed to the door but was disappointed to find her mother had returned.


    Auntie Ning gave Ning Xiaoyu a reproachful look and asked, ¡°What? You¡¯re disappointed to see it¡¯s me who came back?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Ning Xiaoyu suddenly felt a bit embarrassed.


    Auntie Ning asked, ¡°Did Xiaofei go out?¡±


    ¡°He left just a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Xiaofei rarely stays overnight, and he can also stay at home for quite a while the next morning.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed rare.¡±


    Auntie Ning narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Xiaofei didn¡¯te homest night?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡­ I¡­ Xiaofei is¡­¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu suddenly panicked, unsure of how to answer.


    Auntie Ning smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re already eighteen, an adult. You can make decisions about your own affairs, and Mom won¡¯t interfere. However¡­¡±


    Auntie Ning handed a box to Ning Xiaoyu and said, ¡°However, it¡¯s still necessary to pay attention to these matters.¡±


    ¡°What should I pay attention to?¡± Ning Xiaoyu took the box. At first, she didn¡¯t realize what it was, but after taking a closer look, her hand suddenly loosened, and the box fell to the ground. Her face turned bright red, and she stammered, ¡°Mom, why did you give me this?¡±


    Auntie Ning picked up the box and ced it back into Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s hands, saying, ¡°Young people like you are prone to impulsive actions. You must take proper precautions. Besides, you¡¯re still in college. What if you get pregnant?¡± ¡°Pregnant? How could 1 get pregnant? Oh, Mom! What are you thinking!¡± Ning Xiaoyu finally understood her mother¡¯s meaning and hurriedly exined it in a flustered manner.


    Auntie Ning smiled gently and said, ¡°I was young once too, and I understand the impulsiveness of youth. 1 also know you like Xiaofei, so as for the matters between you two, 1 don¡¯t me you.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°No! Xiaofei and I haven¡¯t done anything like that!¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Auntie Ning chuckled and said, ¡°Did you think 1 didn¡¯t notice anything when I went to your roomst night? Xiaofei¡¯s legs were exposed.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ning Xiaoyu eximed, immediately feeling embarrassed and wanting to find a hole to hide in.


    Auntie Ningughed heartily and said, ¡°My daughter is growing up.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was tongue-tied, wanting to exin but not knowing how to say it. She and Ye Xiaofei were already lying on the same bed. Who would believe that they hadn¡¯t done anything?


    Ning Xiaoyu stomped her foot in frustration and turned around, running back to her own room.


    Since she didn¡¯t have any other options, she could only hide.


    The attention shifted to Ye Xiaofei, who was sitting in the car with Wang Dabao. Wang Dabao was reporting his work to him.


    ¡°Xiaofei, these are the properties that have been transferred to my name by the Li family in the past few days. There are threepanies in total, with two of them being profitable and the other one being an entertainmentpany in the film and television industries. Many celebrities are signed with them; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it.¡±


    ¡°An entertainmentpany! What a great ce!¡± Ye Xiaofei eximed with excitement.


    During high school, the topic students talked about the most was celebrities. Ye Xiaofei was no exception and had a certain longing for those stars.


    ¡°Hehe, I knew you would like it. However, we haven¡¯t officially taken over thatpany yet. Once the formal handover is done in a couple of days, I¡¯ll take you there, and we can show off in front of those celebrities together.¡±


    ¡°Definitely! Absolutely!¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°The Li family handles things pretty well.¡±


    Wang Dabao added, ¡°It won¡¯t take long for the ounts of these threepanies to be sorted out. I¡¯ll show them to you when they¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Why would I need to see them? I¡¯m toozy to look at yourpany¡¯s ounts. As long as I can freely watch yourpany¡¯s stars, that¡¯s enough for me.¡±


    Wang Dabao hurriedly said, ¡°No, I took over thispany for you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei gave Wang Dabao a disdainful nce and said, ¡°What did you take over for me? I¡¯m not interested in these smallpanies. If you want them, they¡¯re yours.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­ How could I gain without putting in any effort?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smirked and said, ¡°Damn, I did it all to give you some practice. Why are you bothered about such insignificant things?¡±


    ¡°Practice¡­¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s mouth twitched, then he burst intoughter and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I am the future richest man in Ning City. How can 1 be so petty? F*ck..¡±

 Chapter 189 - 189: Ye Xiaofei’s Mansion

    Chapter 189: Ye Xiaofei¡¯s Mansion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the Li Family¡¯s mansion? Whose house is it?¡±


    As Wang Dabao drove his car to the entrance of a grand estate, Ye Xiaofei asked with some confusion.


    Before Wang Dabao could answer, Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°Is this the Wang Family¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Correct! You¡¯re really smart!¡± Wang Dabao raised his thumb and said with a grin, ¡°But now this mansion doesn¡¯t belong to the Wangs anymore; it belongs to¡­ the Yes!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and chuckled, ¡°Li Tianfeng is quite reliable.¡±


    ¡°Brother Li is a good person. He has taught me a lot. I¡¯ve learned a great deal from him these past few days. Huh? Aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled lightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s definitely some surprise. After all, such a big ce is going to be mine. It¡¯s something I never dared to dream of before, but there¡¯s no need for astonishment. Li Tianfeng asked me before if 1 had a ce to live, and I told him I didn¡¯t. If he couldn¡¯t think of giving me this ce now, then he wouldn¡¯t be Li Tianfeng.¡±


    Wang Dabao rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Damn, you people have so many thoughts. I feel like if I hang out with you, I might be deceived without even realizing it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei patted Wang Dabao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You should practice being moreprehensive in your thinking.¡±


    The car entered the courtyard, and Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°The Wang Family¡¯s mansion is really impressive. 1 feel like it¡¯s even better than the Li Family¡¯s.¡±


    Wang Dabao said, ¡°Brother Li said the Wang Family rose to powerter, so most of the things in the mansion are new. And because the Wang Family has always considered themselves as the top-tier aristocracy in Ning City, they strive to have the best living environment topete with other families.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m benefiting from that now.¡±


    The car stopped in front of the main vi, and they entered for a tour.


    Clearly, the vi was somewhat messy inside, with tables and chairs askew.


    ¡°When the Wang Family moved out, they took everything they could with them. Brother Li said that they will arrange for people to tidy up the house in the next couple of days and then arrange for some staff to serve you here permanently.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush for that. Living alone in such a big house would feel empty. When the timees, you can move in and live with me.¡±


    Wang Dabao immediately said happily, ¡°Haha, that sounds great! Come, look over here; there¡¯s a swimming pool. 1 heard the Wang Family used to have pool parties with celebrities. We can do the same in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes also lit up.


    The thought of such an extravagant lifestyle was exhrating.


    After touring for a while, Ye Xiaofei had a rough understanding of the ce.


    Inside this mansion, there was a three-story main vi with six bedrooms, numerous bathrooms, and other rooms and facilities, primarily designed for the owner to reside in.


    There were two additional buildings, which were not as luxurious as the main vi but still quite nice. They were meant for amodating guests or rtives and friends.


    In addition, there were several houses in slightly more remote areas. These were meant for the internal staff of the estate, such as maids, gardeners, security personnel, and so on.


    In short, the estate could easily amodate a hundred people regrly.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone rang, and Wang Dabao nced at the screen, then smirked slyly and said, ¡°Oh, another foreign woman¡¯s name?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and replied, ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s a foreigner.¡± Then he answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye,¡± Luna greeted.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°No problem, you can talk normally.¡±


    Luna¡¯s tone instantly changed, and she spoke in a coy voice, saying, ¡°Darling, I miss you. Can youe over and be with me tonight?¡±


    ¡°Sure, 1¡¯11e over to your ce tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡± Luna¡¯s voice carried an indescribable joy.


    ¡°By the way, Miss Fang will being to my ce shortly. Would you like toe earlier and meet her?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei detected a hint of cunning and satisfaction in Luna¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Are you keeping something from me?¡±


    Luna giggled and replied, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so smart. But I can¡¯t tell you right now. 1¡¯11 give you a surprise when you arrive.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle right away.¡±


    In the past, Luna would always consult Ye Xiaofei before doing anything. But this time, she not only intended to proceed without asking him, but she was also keeping something from him. This piqued Ye Xiaofei¡¯s curiosity.


    After hanging up the phone, Wang Dabao winked and imitated Luna¡¯s tone, saying, ¡°Darling, 1 miss you¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Ye Xiaofei kicked Wang Dabao.


    Wang Dabao winced from the kick, then his expression suddenly changed. He pointed at Ye Xiaofei and eximed, ¡°Her name is Luna, a foreign woman. Could it be the Luna from Nox Company?¡±


    ¡°Of course, do you even need to guess?¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Wang Dabao.


    ¡°Damn, she¡¯s yours?!¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s eyes nearly popped out, then he immediately shouted, ¡°No way, you have to take me to meet her.. I want to show off with a sister-inw like that!¡±

 Chapter 190 - 190: The Wise Luna

    Chapter 190: The Wise Luna


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Dabao¡¯s request was met with enthusiasm by Ye Xiaofei.


    They quickly arrived at the hotel. Before their arrival, Ye Xiaofei had already greeted Luna so that she wouldn¡¯te out in just her pajamas.


    ¡°Luna, this is my best buddy, Wang Dabao,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Luna immediately greeted Wang Dabao with a bow and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wang!¡±


    Wang Dabao suddenly became flustered and stuttered, ¡°Hello, sis.¡±


    ¡°Sis?¡± Luna turned her gaze to Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled lightly and said, ¡°She is the only person 1 trust and tell everything to.¡±


    Luna immediately understood and a bright smile appeared on her face. The word ¡°sis¡± made her even more delighted, and she said, ¡°Mr. Dabao, please have a seat. What would you like to drink?¡±


    Luna¡¯s warmth overwhelmed Wang Dabao, leaving him at a loss for words.


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Just get him a bottle of c. That¡¯s what he likes.¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Luna immediately went to fetch it.


    Ye Xiaofei scornfully said to Wang Dabao, ¡°Look at you. Don¡¯t act like an inexperienced child, okay?¡±


    Wang Dabao grinned and replied, ¡°She¡¯s a billionaire, yet she treats me so politely. How can 1 not be surprised?¡±


    Then he gave Ye Xiaofei a thumbs up and said, ¡°Xiaofei, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯ve even won over a woman like her. 1 truly admire you.¡±


    At that moment, Luna brought Wang Dabao a ss of c with ice cubes and lemon slices.


    ¡°Thank you, sis,¡± Wang Dabao promptly received it respectfully with both hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Luna said with a smiling face as she sat down beside Ye Xiaofei, hugging his arm affectionately.


    Ye Xiaofei sat with his legs crossed like a lord, while Luna leaned against him like a wife.


    Seeing their intimate posture, Wang Dabao¡¯s mouth twitched.


    It was Luna, acting so obediently in front of Ye Xiaofei. Ye Xiaofei truly had some insane power over her.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Luna immediately stood up and whispered, ¡°Miss Fang must have arrived.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei instinctively straightened his body and adjusted his clothes.


    Observing their behavior, Wang Dabao felt as if they were afraid of being caught doing something wrong. It was as if they were having an affair and the main character had returned, now busy eliminating the evidence.


    Luna quickly tidied up and went to open the door.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Luna.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fang, I was just waiting for you. We have a guest today. Let¡¯s see who has arrived,¡± Luna said warmly, linking her arm with Fang Yunshu¡¯s and leading her into the living room.


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei, Fang Yunshu wasn¡¯t surprised. But when she saw Wang Dabao there too, she asked in astonishment, ¡°Oh, Mr. Wang, what are you doing here?¡±


    Wang Dabao had already stood up when Fang Yunshu entered. He then bent over and cautiously said, ¡°Hello, my sister-inw!¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression stiffened, and she immediately red fiercely at Ye Xiaofei, saying, ¡°Just call me by my name. Don¡¯t listen to someone¡¯s nonsense.¡± Wang Dabao shrunk his neck and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it slipped out of my mouth subconsciously. Xiaofei didn¡¯t say anything to me.¡±


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t believe it at all and asked, ¡°So, why is Mr. Wang here?¡±


    ¡°Because I admire Miss Luna, I asked Xiaofei to bring me here to meet her. Si¡­ Miss Fang, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Goodbye.¡±


    After saying that, Wang Dabao hurriedly left without even greeting Luna.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s gaze turned to Ye Xiaofei, and she said fiercely, ¡°What nonsense did you tell Mr. Wang?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly replied, ¡°I just said your daughter is my adopted daughter, and he assumed we had that kind of rtionship. I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei but didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, they were in Luna¡¯s house, not their own.


    Luna chuckled and said, ¡°Now that you two are done, I want to discuss something important with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost my temper just now,¡± Fang Yunshu quickly apologized.


    Luna smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Every time I see you two bickering, 1 find it particrly amusing.¡±


    Fang Yunshu felt even more embarrassed and said, ¡°Please give us your instructions, Miss Luna.¡±


    Luna cleared her throat and said, ¡°Miss Fang, I¡¯m not worried about yourpetence, but 1 am concerned about your safety and other matters. So, 1 would like to ask Mr. Ye to be your assistant, responsible for your security and assisting you with various tasks.¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu both eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Noway!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    They immediately shouted out simultaneously, but their responses werepletely different.


    Luna¡¯s suggestion gave Ye Xiaofei a pleasant surprise. This would give him more opportunities to interact with Fang Yunshu.


    Luna really understood these things very well..

 Chapter 191 - 191: Fang Yunshu’s Anger

    Chapter 191: Fang Yunshu¡¯s Anger


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luna smiled and looked at Fang Yunshu, saying, ¡°Miss Fang, do you have any reasons for disagreeing?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Fang Yunshu frowned and said, ¡°He is not capable of the job.¡±


    Luna looked puzzled and said, ¡°Mr. Ye has strong abilities. 1 know he has excellent kung fu skills, and his medical skills are impressive as well. He can not only protect your safety but also serve as your health secretary.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯s his character. And as a woman, it¡¯s inappropriate to have a male secretary with me all the time.¡±


    Luna chuckled and said, ¡°Men and women canplement each other, which is a good thing. Besides, I have a high opinion of Mr. Ye¡¯s character. Has he done anything inappropriate to you?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. She didn¡¯t want to discuss her rtionship with Ye Xiaofei with Luna.


    ¡°Well, he¡­ he¡­¡±


    Fang Yunshu tried to find some reasons, but it seemed she had nothing to say. The truth was, considering his abilities, he was indeed suitable for the job.


    However, the thought of having this guy with her every day created an indescribable resistance in Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart. She always felt that something was not right about it.


    ¡°Miss Fang, the next period might be the most challenging for you, and you may encounter dangerous situations. However, it¡¯s currently difficult to directly deploy the security forces of our Nox Company. So having Mr. Ye protect you is the best choice for now.¡±


    After a pause, Luna continued, ¡°Once the situation on your side stabilizespletely, our security forces will catch up ordingly. At that time, it will be up to you to decide whether Mr. Ye should continue to protect you.¡±


    At this point, Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t find any more reasons to refuse. She could only force a smile and say, ¡°Thank you, Miss Luna. Let¡¯s go with that for now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you two can talk it over. I¡¯ll make a phone call first.¡±


    After Luna finished speaking, she went straight back to her bedroom.


    Fang Yunshu stared at him and said, ¡°Is this your doing?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately defended himself, ¡°1 swear it¡¯s not. Today¡¯s situation caught me by surprise as well. 1 had no idea that Luna would arrange this for me.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said grudgingly, ¡°And you agreed?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Of course, 1 agreed. Your safety has always been a concern for me. Have you forgotten that you were poisoned a few days ago?¡±


    Fang Yunshu gave him a scornful look and said, ¡°Humph, I¡¯ve been suspecting that you were tricking me with that incident.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Even if you don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t deny the fact that the Wang Family wants to kill you, right? Now that your position is even higher, more interests are at stake. It¡¯s not only about offending someone but also there¡¯s a possibility that someone might resort to extreme measures to force you to ept certain terms. These are all very likely.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei paused, seeing that Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t refute, and continued, ¡°If Miss Luna trusts you so much, can you disregard your safety just because you don¡¯t like me? Can you simply ignore the interests of thepany?¡±


    Fang Yunshu had to admit that every word Ye Xiaofei said hit the mark, leaving her speechless.


    ¡°I can agree, but you have to listen to me,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Except for matters of safety, I¡¯ll listen to you on everything else,¡± replied Ye Xiaofei.


    Satisfied, Fang Yunshu nodded and said, ¡°1 hope you can walk the talk, or else I¡¯ll kick you out.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei puffed up his chest and said, ¡°Understood. From now on, 1¡¯11 listen to Boss Fang.¡±


    At that moment, Luna popped her head out and called, ¡°Mr. Ye, can youe over here? There¡¯s an issue with this cab.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly got up and went over.


    Meanwhile, Fang Yunshu remained seated. Firstly, she couldn¡¯t be of any help, and secondly, she needed to consider how to handle this situation in the future. She wasn¡¯t mentally prepared to face Ye Xiaofei every day.


    ¡°Well, this guy has been behaving well recently, treating Ling¡¯er nicely and helping me out. Even if he¡¯s the cause of all my current troubles, 1 can forgive him a little.¡±


    Reflecting on the past few days and the help Ye Xiaofei had provided her and Fang Ling¡¯er. It touched her heart, and at this point, she was less conflicted. Ding!


    At that moment, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone, which was ced on the coffee table, lit up.


    It was a WeChat message, and the screen disyed some text.


    ¡°Xiaofei, Mommy knows what you did on my bed yesterday¡­¡±


    There was probably more, but she couldn¡¯t see it because the phone was locked.


    However, just this sentence made Fang Yunshu instantly furious.


    That jerk had slept with another womanst night. He was nothing but trash, scum, just like a dog that would never stop eating feces.


    The favorable impression Fang Yunshu had just formed of Ye Xiaofei vanished in an instant.


    Gritting her teeth, Fang Yunshu was determined. ¡°Ye Xiaofei, didn¡¯t you want to be my assistant? 1¡¯11 let you be.. Just you wait!¡±

 Chapter 192 - 192: Already Had An Affair

    Chapter 192: Already Had An Affair


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei entered Luna¡¯s room, and she immediately rushed into his arms. Squinting her eyes, she asked, ¡°Did I do well?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so clever. I didn¡¯t even think we could do it that way.¡± Ye Xiaofei greatly appreciated her. ¡°1 rewarded you so muchst time. Now I don¡¯t know how tomend you even more.¡±


    Luna smiled seductively and said, ¡°Then reward me with one night, the kind without sleep.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Haha, no problem.¡±


    They cuddled for a while, and then Luna helped Ye Xiaofei and herself straighten their clothes before leaving the room.


    Fang Yunshu pointed to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone and said, ¡°Someone kept sending you messages just now. You should take a look.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei casually picked up his phone and saw the message sent by Ning Xiaoyu. His face immediately darkened.


    ¡°You guys go on without me. I¡¯ll make a call.¡± Ye Xiaofei walked to the side and directly called Ning Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu recounted the situation in detail.


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°1¡¯11 go back and exin to your mother. I¡¯ll tell her we didn¡¯t do anything. I was just helping you with something harmless.¡± ¡°Do you think my mom will believe that? She already thinks we did it; she even prepared condoms for us.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly and said in frustration, ¡°1 should have just not hidden that day. Sh*t, I wasn¡¯t wearing clothes at the time, so not hiding was also not an option. It¡¯s frustrating.¡±


    At this moment, Ning Xiaoyu whispered, ¡°Actually, my mom¡¯s misunderstanding isn¡¯t that serious. She didn¡¯t scold us either.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°But it worsened the impression she has of me.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu shyly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If my mom sees you as her future son-inw, she¡¯ll only like you more.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Anyway, you¡¯ll be going to college in a few days, so it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Xiaofei shook his head. This incident was embarrassing, and it felt a bit awkward to face Auntie Ning. If there wasn¡¯t anything important in the next few days, he wouldn¡¯t go home.


    Turning his head, he met the gazes of Luna and Fang Yunshu. Luna looked curious, while Fang Yunshu¡¯s gaze carried a hint of disdain.


    Luna said, ¡°Mr. Ye, when you were on the phone just now, 1 only heard a little bit, but it piqued my curiosity. What¡¯s really going on?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sat down and said, ¡°I was afraid my sister would be bullied when she goes to college, so I helped her with something harmless. Unexpectedly, her mother mistook it as the two of us secretly sleeping together. The worst part is, even after exining, she doesn¡¯t believe it and even bought condoms for my sister.¡±


    Luna burst intoughter, blinked her eyes, and said, ¡°So, did you guys¡­ do that?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei firmly replied, ¡°Of course not. I consider her my own sister.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, so you say,¡± Fang Yunshu muttered. However, in reality, most of her anger had already dissipated.


    Luna gave Ye Xiaofei a meaningful look. It was obvious that she was intentionally allowing Ye Xiaofei to exin. If it had the desired effect, she could change the topic and resume discussing work matters with Fang Yunshu.


    Luna was extremely capable in her work. However, when she was with Ye Xiaofei, she missed the chance to showcase her abilities due to his unconventional methods.


    Now that thepany had returned to a normal development trajectory, Luna¡¯s talent could truly shine.


    In these past few days, Fang Yunshu had learned a lot from Luna.


    Since it had been decided that Ye Xiaofei would be Fang Yunshu¡¯s assistant, he naturally became involved in their discussions.


    It was the first time Luna heard Ye Xiaofei discussing topics rted topany operations. After their exchange, she immediately praised him with excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, 1 never expected you to have so many ideas about managing apany. Many of them are even better than mine. Your inclusion is truly the wisest decision I¡¯ve made.¡±


    Although Fang Yunshu had witnessed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s abilities in this regard and admired him internally, she didn¡¯t want to concede to him verbally. She said, ¡°Many of his ideas are too radical. Moreover, some of them involve vitions and carry great risks. We must be cautious.¡±


    Luna nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Miss Fang¡¯s point is also valid. 1 feel that youplement each other perfectly. It¡¯s a match made in heaven.¡±


    Fang Yunshu immediately denied, saying, ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing that matches between him and me.¡±


    Luna chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I was referring to your work.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°At most, we canplement each other a little.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smirked and said, ¡°Being able toplement each other is a good thing.¡±


    After a while, Fang Yunshu got up to take her leave.


    However, Luna asked Ye Xiaofei to stay behind. ¡°Mr. Ye, I have some things to discuss with you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu felt a slight suspicion in her heart. She wondered if Luna¡¯s high regard for Ye Xiaofei had something to do with their rtionship.


    But she instantly dismissed this thought because when she heard about Ye Xiaofei¡¯s sister earlier, Luna didn¡¯t show a hint of jealousy. If they truly had a rtionship, it wouldn¡¯t have elicited that kind of reaction.


    Little did she know, the rtionship between Luna and Ye Xiaofei was not a normal romantic rtionship. They had a secret connection that had existed for a long time..

 Chapter 193 - 193: Disturbance

    Chapter 193: Disturbance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luna was filled with passionate fervor, and because she was about to return to her own country and bid farewell to Ye Xiaofei, she cherished the opportunity to be alone with him.


    Throughout the night, they exhausted themselves until Luna finally snuggled up to Ye Xiaofei like a well-behaved kitten.


    Luna lightly traced circles on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s chest with her fingers, her face filled with contentment. She said, ¡°My dear, 1 can¡¯t believe that Eastern men can be so strong.¡±


    Receiving praise from a woman in this aspect, even Ye Xiaofei felt proud at that moment. He tilted his chin and said, ¡°Of course, 1 am strong. Don¡¯t forget, I know kung fu.¡±


    Surprised, Luna eximed, ¡°So kung fu can make a person stronger in bed? Oh my, that¡¯s truly amazing! 1 should practice it well in the future. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to satisfy you, my dear.¡±


    ¡°You should practice. It¡¯s not something an ordinary person has the chance to learn. Especially with the foundation I¡¯veid for you, it¡¯s something others can only dream of.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei wasn¡¯t exaggerating with his words.


    The miracles of the Heaven and Earth Scripture were not something an ordinary person couldprehend through practice alone. Ye Xiaofei had mastered it due to abination of favorable circumstances, and opportunities that could not be described in words.


    He was now the bridge between heaven, earth, and man. Anyone who received his help in refining themselves and nurturing their essence would naturally be able to learn the Heaven and Earth Scripture.


    However, this ¡°learning¡± merely meant that the person could ess it. The actual effects achieved would still depend on the individual¡¯s efforts afterward.


    Currently, Ye Xiaofei felt that it would be a waste to use it on Luna. For her, it would at most have a strengthening and fitness effect.


    But for Meng Zhijing, it had the most profound effect. She had always been diligent and determined to be a true master in the future.


    On the other hand, although Ning Xiaoyu had studied diligently, her dedication couldn¡¯tpare to Meng Zhijing¡¯s. So her future achievements would likely be average.


    As for Fang Linger, even with Ye Xiaofei¡¯s and the others¡¯ aplishments, it was impossible to catch up with her in the future.


    Now, Luna and he were still on the bed. Her mood suddenly became a bit down, and she said, ¡°My dear, after I go, it¡¯ll probably be a while before I cane back. I will really miss you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei caressed her shoulder and said, ¡°Take care of your matters first. When you¡¯re done with your busy schedule, thene back. Besides, I might visit you too.¡±


    Luna¡¯s face immediately brightened, and she said, ¡°Then you muste. My father has mentioned several times that he wants to invite you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°He¡¯s probably still thinking about Old Brown¡¯s safe deposit box, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He has always wanted to open it. My dear, do you know what¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, there are indeed some precious things inside. They must be quite valuable. Most importantly, there¡¯s a treasure map in there. Old Brown said that by following the route on that map, one can find a huge treasure.¡±


    Luna eximed, ¡°So he ced the treasure map inside it.¡±


    ¡°You also know about this?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    Luna replied, ¡°1 heard about it from my father too. He said that once we obtain this map, we can find a huge treasure.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Your Nox Company is already so wealthy. It seems like having another treasure wouldn¡¯t make much difference. And if this treasure is real, why don¡¯t you go searching for it? You could easily assemble an expedition team.¡±


    Luna shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. I¡¯m skeptical too, but my father firmly believes in it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had actually asked Old Brown this question as well.


    But Old Brown told him that he had been secretly preparing for the expedition all along, but there were unexpected circumstances during the preparations, which was why he ended up stranded on that ind.


    Initially, Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t believe his words. But now, listening to Luna, he felt that Old Brown might have made some preparations.


    ¡°Alright, give it some time, and I¡¯ll help you open the safe. Now, I¡¯m also a bit intrigued by this treasure map,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Luna immediately expressed her joy, saying, ¡°That¡¯s great! Come over soon; 1 will really miss you.¡±


    The two of them enjoyed each other¡¯spany for a while longer, but then Luna¡¯s phone rang. It was her friend, so she excused herself to answer it.


    Just as Luna left, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and it was a call from Fang Yunshu.


    Ye Xiaofei answered the call and said, ¡°Yunshu, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°From now on, you can call me Director Fang,¡± Fang Yunshu said coldly.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not working hours, and I feel morefortable calling you by your name,¡± Ye Xiaofei responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m notfortable with that,¡± Fang Yunshu insisted.


    Ye Xiaofei sighed. ¡°Okay, so what instructions does Director Fang have for me?¡±


    ¡°Darling, are you talking to me?¡± Luna walked in. She had only heard Ye Xiaofei¡¯s voice from outside the room. Because she couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying, she directly asked when she entered.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t stop her in time, and Fang Yunshu¡¯s cold voice came through the phone, saying, ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Then the call abruptly ended by her..

 Chapter 194 - 194: We Didn’t Do That in Bed

    Chapter 194: We Didn¡¯t Do That in Bed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Luna knew she had caused trouble. She approached the bed and knelt beside Ye Xiaofei, wearing a worried expression. ¡°Darling, I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t even mind that. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. In her eyes, I¡¯ve never been a good person anyway. Besides, she¡¯s not my wife, so she has no authority to control me.¡±


    ¡°Are you really not angry?¡± Luna looked at Ye Xiaofei with skepticism.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ye Xiaofei said directly, pulling Luna towards him andying her on his body. His hands started to wander again.


    Luna couldn¡¯t fully engage at this moment and could only speak cautiously, ¡°How about¡­ you can exin it to Miss Fang. Just tell her you were teaching me martial arts, yes, martial arts. During the practice, 1 wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes, so some special sounds were normal.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°No need. It¡¯s up to her how she wants to interpret it.¡±


    Luna stared into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes and said firmly, ¡°No! This must be exined. 1 don¡¯t want to be the one who ruins the rtionship between you and Miss Fang.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°Why does it seem like¡­ you think I want Miss Fang Yunshu to be my wife?¡±


    Luna smiled enchantingly and said, ¡°What if? It¡¯s always good to be prepared.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei lightly tapped her and said, ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    Meanwhile, Fang Yunshu sat on the sofa at home, her brows furrowed.


    The voice just now definitely belonged to Luna. She couldn¡¯t understand why Luna called Ye Xiaofei ¡°darling.¡± It was already past nine, almost ten, and they were still together. Apart from that kind of rtionship, she couldn¡¯t think of any other reason.


    ¡°Asshole! Shameless bastard!¡±


    Fang Yunshu cursed him incessantly in her mind, but she didn¡¯t know why she was so angry.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Fang Yunshu looked and saw it was Luna¡¯s number. She suddenly felt nervous and took a deep breath before answering the call. ¡°Good evening, Miss Luna.¡±


    Luna spoke directly, saying, ¡°Miss Fang, I¡¯vee to exin.¡±


    This caught Fang Yunshu off guard, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Awkwardly, she replied, ¡°Miss Luna, there¡¯s no need for you to exin anything to me.¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s about me and Mr. Ye. You must have misunderstood. Today, 1 heard about him helping his sister with some special techniques, and 1 also know that Meng Zhijing became so powerful through the same method. So, 1 wanted him to do the same for me today.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Miss Luna, I¡­¡±


    Once again, Fang Yunshu struggled to find the right words to say.


    ¡°Miss Fang, it¡¯s truly amazing. Oh my God, I feel like 1 have boundless strength in my body right now. Mr. Ye is truly incredible, and I love him so much. Miss Fang, you must let Mr. Ye help you with this as well, so you can be strong yourself. He always listens to you, and as long as you¡¯re willing, he will definitely help you.¡±


    Luna¡¯s tone became extremely excited, even bordering on ecstatic.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s anger from just moments ago instantly disappeared. With Luna being so thrilled, it was a moment of gratitude towards Ye Xiaofei. Moreover, Luna was from a different country, and her way of expression was different, so her use of ¡°darling¡± seemed perfectly normal now.


    This made Fang Yunshu even more embarrassed as she said, ¡°Miss Luna, you don¡¯t need to exin this to me.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, you hung up on Mr. Ye directly, and he was really afraid that you would be angry. He is my teacher and also my good friend, and you are my good friend too. I have to help you sort things out and avoid unnecessary misunderstandings,¡± Luna exined.


    Fang Yunshu quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was just interrupted by my daughter suddenly, so I hung up. 1 wasn¡¯t angry.¡±


    Luna said happily, ¡°That¡¯s good. Mr. Ye is exhausted today. 1¡¯11 let him stay with me since I have plenty of rooms here.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Okay! I don¡¯t have anything important. Just let him rest,¡± Fang Yunshu replied.


    After ending the call, Fang Yunshu¡¯s face still felt a bit warm. Luna had specifically called her to exin, and it made her feel like a woman with strong jealousy.


    She thought, ¡°Why would I be jealous because of that guy? Who he¡¯s with has nothing to do with me.


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. I despise that guy to the core. Even if he were to die, I wouldn¡¯t shed a tear. I might even celebrate with fireworks.¡±


    Wait a minute!


    Fang Yunshu suddenly frowned. Why did so many people have the same thoughts?


    Wang Dabao thought she was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s girlfriend.


    And now Luna also seemed to believe that there was something special between Fang Yunshu and Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°It must be that guy Ye Xiaofei spreading rumors again.¡±


    ¡°Shameless! Bastard! This is so despicable! What a cunning guy he is!¡±


    The more Fang Yunshu thought about it, the more she felt that this was the truth. She hated him to the point of grinding her teeth, continuously cursing the scoundrel in her mind.


    Meanwhile, Luna was still praising Ye Xiaofei. Unbeknownst to her, although she had cleared up the previous situation, it led Fang Yunshu to contemte another aspect..

 Chapter 195 - 195:1 Was Pregnant At That Time

    Chapter 195:1 Was Pregnant At That Time


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At 6:30 in the morning, Fang Yunshu was awakened by her rm clock. She heard footsteps outside, but they weren¡¯t Fang Linger¡¯s.


    Feeling uneasy, she cautiously approached the door and peeked through the crack to see Ye Xiaofei carrying breakfast inside.


    Fang Yunshu pushed open the door and said with a stern face, ¡°Hey, how could youe to my house without my permission?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Boss!¡± Ye Xiaofei straightened up and said earnestly, ¡°As your secretary, I have to take care of your meals and daily routines so that you can work better.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t give you the right to just enter my house,¡± Fang Yunshu angrily responded.


    ¡°Heh heh, well, I¡¯m also Ling¡¯er¡¯s daddy. I was worried she wouldn¡¯t have breakfast, so 1 brought some for her. She doesn¡¯t like the things you make,¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a yful smile.


    That yful remark made Fang Yunshu lose her temper. She red at him and walked straight to the bathroom.


    After setting the breakfast, Ye Xiaofei went to Fang Linger¡¯s room.


    ¡°Lazy girl, wake up.¡± Ye Xiaofei stood by the bed, leaned down, and said gently.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Fang Linger opened her eyes wide and immediately hugged his neck, excitedly saying, ¡°Daddy, howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei lifted Fang Linger and said with a smile, ¡°I missed my precious daughter, so I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°I missed you too.¡± Fang Linger nted a kiss on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face.


    ¡°Then quickly get dressed and ready for breakfast,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Fang Linger held onto Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Daddy, help me get dressed.¡± ¡°Alright! I will help you.¡±


    After finishing her morning routine, Fang Yunshu came out and saw Ye Xiaofei dressing Fang Linger, who was mischievously teasing him.


    But instead of getting angry, Ye Xiaofei was patient and evenughed along with Fang Linger.


    ¡°Why is he so good to Ling¡¯er? Could it be¡­ he knows that Ling¡¯er is his biological daughter?¡± Fang Yunshu suddenly felt a shock and became nervous.


    She thought that Ye Xiaofei was a very capable doctor. Did that mean he had a way to determine whether Fang Linger was his daughter?


    Otherwise, why would he be so good to Fang Linger, and why wouldn¡¯t he hide it at all?


    The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became. Could this jerk be trying to take Fang Linger away from her?


    Fang Yunshu took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Her mind started racing, and she quickly made a decision. She wanted to test whether Ye Xiaofei knew the truth.


    While Fang Linger was in the bathroom, Fang Yunshu took out the household register and handed it to Ye Xiaofei, saying, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, today you should make a copy of Ling¡¯er¡¯s household register. The kindergarten needs it.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Xiaofei agreed, then he opened it and flipped through the pages, saying, ¡°Okay, Ling¡¯er¡¯s birthday is on January 18th. I must remember that and prepare her birthday gift in advance.¡±


    Fang Yunshu sneered and said, ¡°You better not get too close. If Ling¡¯er¡¯s biological fatheres back, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll be in an awkward situation?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°1 have nothing to be awkward about. That jerk abandoned Ling¡¯er and you. If I see him, I¡¯ll consider it merciful not to kill him.¡±


    Fang Yunshu felt a slight relief in her heart. From Ye Xiaofei¡¯s tone, she could tell that he didn¡¯t know Fang Ling¡¯er was his biological daughter.


    So she felt the need to stir things up further. She hummed and suddenly changed the direction of the conversation, saying, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, do you not understand why I¡¯ve always hated you so much?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked serious and said, ¡°Yeah, I know; you want to talk about the thing that happened that day, right? I was totally unaware. We were trapped. I just wanted to talk to you at that moment.¡±


    Fang Yunshu red fiercely at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Humph, you¡¯re really stupid. Think about it, what was my situation at that time?¡±


    ¡°What situation?¡± Ye Xiaofei frowned, and his gaze suddenly fell on the household register. Suddenly, it clicked in his mind and he said, ¡°Oh! I get it now. You were already pregnant at that time. I still¡­ did that to you. I was wondering why there was blood on the bed; it must have been your first time. Oh my god, you were pregnant, and my actions were so rude considering the situation. Oh, sh*t, Ling¡¯er survived; it¡¯s really lucky.¡±


    After hearing this, Fang Yunshu felt a tightness in her heart. This jerk imed she wasn¡¯t a virgin, but in reality, she deliberately wanted Ye Xiaofei to think that was the case.


    This sense of grievance made her anger even more evident on her face. Through gritted teeth, she said, ¡°So you do know. Not only did you almost kill me, but you also almost killed Ling¡¯er. Tell me, should I hate you?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Indeed, 1 truly owe you too much. Yunshu, I swear, even though Ling¡¯er is not my biological daughter, 1 will treat her as my own. Simrly, even though you¡¯re not my wife, I will take care of you for the rest of my life. No one is allowed to bully you..¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196: It’s None of My Business

    Chapter 196: It¡¯s None of My Business


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seemed like Ye Xiaofei really did not know that Fang Ling¡¯er was his biological daughter.


    ¡°Humph, you still think that you are the number one divine doctor in the world. Your daughter is right in front of you, but you can¡¯t even tell.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was secretly pleased with herself for a moment before sneakily looking down on Ye Xiaofei.


    From the corner of his eye, Ye Xiaofei noticed that Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips were curled up, and there was a hidden smile on her face.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ye Xiaofei did not understand and asked carefully.


    Fang Yunshu immediately pulled a long face and snorted, ¡°Am I smiling? When 1 think of the past, I just want to bite off a few pieces of meat from you. Do you think I will smile at you? You really think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had clearly seen her smile just now. He felt that Fang Yunshu¡¯s reaction was not right. There must be something wrong here. Flowever, if Fang Yunshu did not say it herself, it would be too difficult to get anything out of her.


    Ye Xiaofei cleared his throat and said, ¡°Yunshu. Now that we¡¯ve talked about this, can you tell me how you came to my room that year? What happened between us?¡±


    ¡°You want to know?¡± Fang Yunshu was not as angry this time.


    Ye Xiaofei said seriously, ¡°Of course I want to know. Because of this, I was so miserable and almost died several times. I have to find out who did it and why they treated me like this.¡±


    Fang Yunshu gave Ye Xiaofei a sidelong nce, then turned to look out the window. She hugged her shoulders and remained motionless.


    Ye Xiaofei did not dare to disturb Fang Yunshu, so he drove the car steadily, afraid that he would ruin her good mood again.


    However, after waiting for a few minutes, Fang Yunshu still did not speak. Ye Xiaofei finally could not stand it anymore and called out softly, ¡°Yunshu.¡±


    Fang Yunshu slowly turned her head and said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°About¡­ The matter from five years ago.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Ye Xiaofei was speechless and said, ¡°You¡­¡± 1 thought you wanted to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Humph, you want to know who sabotaged you. 1 don¡¯t know, so how can I tell you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°Then you can tell me what happened that day in detail.¡±


    Fang Yunshu, however, turned around and walked out of the car again, ignoring Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Sometimes, he really wanted to cut open this woman¡¯s brain and see what she was thinking. Why was it so difficult tomunicate with her?


    ¡°Damn it, the more you don¡¯t tell me, the more 1 have to know. I¡¯ll continue to insist. I don¡¯t believe 1 can¡¯t pry your mouth open.¡±


    The car stopped before an office building.


    The Nox Company did not just have Luna and Paul in Ning City. They also brought a team with them.


    Their offices were located on the eleventh and twelfth floors of this office building.


    Previously, Paul had been in charge of the work here. Now, it was time for Fang Yunshu to take over Paul¡¯s job.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu went straight to the twelfth floor. Paul was already waiting for them.


    Luna had alreadymunicated with Paul yesterday, so Paul was already mentally prepared when he saw Ye Xiaofei arrive today.


    After a simple greeting, both parties began to hand over their work.


    Fang Yunshu knew most of the Nox Company¡¯s work in Ning City so it was very easy to hand over the work.


    In less than half a day, Fang Yunshu had taken over the work.


    Paul smiled and said, ¡°President Fang, Secretary Ye, I¡¯m leaving here tomorrow. I¡¯m very happy to meet you here. 1 also wish you a happy marriage soon.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened, but she could not lose her temper. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Paul, but my rtionship with him is only professional.¡±


    Paul smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a working rtionship now, but I feel that you¡¯ll be together sooner orter. I¡¯m just giving you my blessings in advance.¡±


    Fang Yunshu could not refute further, so she smiled and said, ¡°No matter where you go, 1 hope that you will have a bright future and a sessful career, Mr. Paul.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, President Fang. I really feel that it¡¯s strange to be in Ning City during this period of time. Thinking back to the past, 1 still feel embarrassed to meet President Fang. Who would have thought that President Fang would actually join our Nox Company in the end?¡±


    Paul¡¯s words resonated with Fang Yunshu. ¡°Yeah, this is really unimaginable. I feel like I¡¯m dreaming.¡±


    Paul reached out his hand and shook Ye Xiaofei¡¯s. ¡°Secretary Ye, please don¡¯t hold it against me for what happened in the past.¡±


    This was the first time Paul had the chance to apologize to Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re all in the samepany. Mr. Paul is so capable. You¡¯ll definitely do better in the Nox Company.¡±


    Paul¡¯s eyes lit up. This was almost a promise from Ye Xiaofei. He quickly said, ¡°Mr. Ye, thank you!¡±


    Fang Yunshu felt that these two fellows seemed to have done something bad and were talking in a secret code..

 Chapter 197 - 197: Fang Yunshu Praised Me

    Chapter 197: Fang Yunshu Praised Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Paul left, Fang Yunshu could not help but look nervous and flustered.


    Ye Xiaofei asked, ¡¯¡¯What¡¯s wrong? Now that you¡¯re the boss of thispany, why don¡¯t I see that you¡¯re excited?¡±


    Fang Yunshu frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m really panicking when 1 think about how 1¡¯11 have to make my own decisions in the future. If 1 make the wrong decision, it might bring a lot of losses. I¡¯ll be letting Miss Luna down.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei did not care at all. ¡°Everyone makes mistakes. It¡¯s okay to make some mistakes. You have to learn from your mistakes.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°If it was an ordinary job, it would be understandable for me to learn from my mistakes. But for this position, Miss Luna could totally hire professional management talents. They wouldn¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that there is something called trust? This is the most valuable thing. She knew that even if you made a mistake, you were sincerely working for her. Therefore, she could ept some losses when you make a mistake. As long as you had the ability, you would do better in the future.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°When we start our business here, we need a lot of employees. Then, we¡¯ll have to recruit arge number of people. Then, when you choose employees, especially your secretary and some high-level positions, don¡¯t you have to see if they¡¯re trustworthy?¡±


    Fang Yunshu followed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s train of thought and nodded slowly. ¡°If I can trust someone, I will definitely be more willing to nurture him and give him more important work to do.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s basically what Luna thinks when she uses you. What you have to do is not to be afraid of doing something wrong, but to do it bravely.¡±


    Fang Yunshu nodded again. ¡°Thank you for enlightening me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your secretary. It¡¯s only right for me to help you solve your problem.¡±


    Fang Yunshu stared at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor? Why are you so clear about management? Have you learned it before?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°Although 1 didn¡¯t learn this in a professional school, 1 know a few big shots. They have a lot of people under them, so I learned how to manage talents and how to mobilize the enthusiasm of my subordinates from them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite amazing at this.¡±


    This was the first time Fang Yunshu praised Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei felt an indescribable excitement, and then he felt a little smug. He said proudly, ¡°There are still many things that I¡¯m good at. You¡¯ll find out slowly.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re getting a little too smug after praising you.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, this is all thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to me?¡± Fang Yunshu was confused.


    Ye Xiaofei nodded vigorously and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for the incident five years ago, where I was framed, I wouldn¡¯t have had such an opportunity and wouldn¡¯t have learned so many skills.¡±


    Fang Yunshu frowned and sneered, ¡°Heh. It¡¯s a blessing in disguise for you. Then why are you still pursuing the matter back then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s two separate issues. Most importantly, 1 feel that this matter is too strange. I can¡¯t guess what the other party¡¯s intentions are. 1 don¡¯t know why he treated me like this. As long as I know the reason, I might not be conflicted anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you just want a reason.¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice turned cold again.


    Ye Xiaofei had wanted to guide Fang Yunshu, but when Fang Yunshu¡¯s tone changed, he knew that it was hopeless again. He said helplessly, ¡°Is this request too much?¡±


    Fang Yunshu lowered her head and looked at the documents on the table. Without looking at Ye Xiaofei, she said coldly, ¡°Get out. I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei knew there was no use to say anymore, but he was really confused. What did he say that made Fang Yunshu angry?


    After walking out of Fang Yunshu¡¯s office, Ye Xiaofei suddenly realized that he did not have an office.


    The 12th floor was filled with high-level leaders, so there was nothing interesting about it. Ye Xiaofei went straight to the 11th floor, which immediately felt much more lively.


    This was because there was an interview today. The sry of arge internationalpany like the Nox Company was very high. There were all kinds of talents who applied here.


    ¡°Eh? Ye Xiaofei.¡± A man¡¯s voice rang out.


    Ye Xiaofei was a little surprised to hear this voice. Was this not Song Mingdong?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Before Ye Xiaofei could say anything, Song Mingdong immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re not here to apply for a job, are you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ You¡¯re here as a joke. This is a big internationalpany. The people whoe here to apply for jobs are all graduates of key universities. You, a person who hasn¡¯t even gone to university, want to apply for a job? You¡¯re really making meugh.¡±


    ¡°I advise you to go somewhere else. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here and let


    others chase you out again..¡±

 Chapter 198 - 198: Trust Me

    Chapter 198: Trust Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei looked up and down at Song Mingdong and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your family running a business? Why are you working here instead of being a good boss?¡±


    Song Mingdong puffed out his chest and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything. To work in such a bigpany, your knowledge and connections are not something a smallpany canpare to. Besides, I believe that with my previous work experience, 1 will definitely be hired. As for you, are you here to apply for a job as a security guard or driver?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was really speechless about Song Mingdong. Thest time he saw him and Wang Dabao buying a car, it was Li Tianfeng who served them personally. Now, he could still show off his superiority in front of him. Ye Xiaofei really did not know what was going through his mind.


    Ye Xiaofei nced at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not qualified to apply here. I¡¯ll leave this opportunity to people like you.¡±


    Song Mingdong raised his chin proudly and said, ¡°At least you have some self-awareness.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei ignored Song Mingdong. He walked around and went downstairs.


    A white-haired old man, who was about twenty to thirty meters away from Ye Xiaofei, suddenly shook twice and fell to the ground.


    The surrounding people quickly moved to the side, as if they were afraid of taking responsibility.


    A 25-year-old girl was looking at her phone as she ran quickly to the door. She must have something urgent to enter the office building.


    However, when she saw the old man, the girl stopped in her tracks.


    After hesitating for a moment, the girl walked towards the old man who had fallen. A woman not far away quickly said, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be a busybody. Don¡¯t let others take advantage of your kindness again.¡±


    The girl looked at the time and then at the old man. She seemed to be in a dilemma.


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t leave him in the lurch!¡±


    She was a little hesitant at first, but after saying this, she immediately walked to the old man¡¯s side with a determined expression.


    After a brief examination, the girl knelt beside the old man and ced her hands on the old man¡¯s chest. Then, she began to perform chestpressions on the old man.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head gently. There was no problem with this girl¡¯s technique. However, it would probably take five to six minutes for the patient to wake up. At that time, the patient would have some other problems due tock of oxygen.


    Ye Xiaofei went over and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    The girl raised her head. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded and squatted beside the old man. He pressed his hands on the old man¡¯s chest three times and the old man let out a long sigh.


    ¡°All! He¡¯s awake! That¡¯s great!¡± The girl immediately cried out in joy.


    This old man just had a cardiac arrest. As long as the method was appropriate, it was not difficult for Ye Xiaofei to treat.


    Moreover, Ye Xiaofei had just given some true qi into the old man¡¯s body. The old man was able to stand up after half a minute as if nothing had happened.


    At this moment, the people around them suddenly surrounded them and started talking about the situation just now.


    Just now, everyone was afraid of taking responsibility. Now that they knew that there was nothing wrong, they were very enthusiastic to testify for the girl and Ye Xiaofei.


    The old man also thanked them profusely.


    ¡°Aiya! I¡¯mte!¡±


    The girl suddenly eximed and ran into the office building in a panic.


    Ye Xiaofei did not want to be surrounded by so many people, so he quickly caught up and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a littlete? You¡¯re saving someone. It should be fine if you exin, right?¡±


    The girl said with a bitter face. ¡°I¡¯m going for an interview today. It¡¯s stated in the interview notice that if I¡¯mte, I won¡¯t be entertained.¡±


    ¡°Oh? An interview? Whichpany is it?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°Nox Company in Ning City, sigh!¡± The girl sighed and shook her head. She smiled and said, ¡°But I saved a person. It¡¯s okay if 1 lose the job. I¡¯ll find somewhere else.¡±


    The girl turned around and was about to leave.


    Ye Xiaofei said immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you want to work at the Nox Company?¡±


    The girl pouted and said, ¡°Of course! Thispany was an internationalpany, and the pay is very good. If they could work, who wouldn¡¯t want to?¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Who said there¡¯s no chance? I feel that you¡¯ll definitely be hired.¡±


    The girl smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me. Although I feel a little regretful, I¡¯m also to me for this. I actually didn¡¯t leave enough time for such an important matter.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei admired this girl even more. She was kind-hearted, optimistic, and cheerful. Talking to this girl made him feel quite happy.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, you have to try. You still have to fight for the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ You¡¯re right. Even if I fail, I won¡¯t lose anything. Then I¡¯ll listen to you and give it a try.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°You will seed. Trust me..¡±

 Chapter 199 - 199: What You Said Is Quite Accurate

    Chapter 199: What You Said Is Quite urate


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Helio, I¡¯m Xiao Qingyi. How should 1 address you?¡±


    The girl stretched out her hand to Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei!¡± Ye Xiaofei held her hand. Her hand was tender and soft, and it was veryfortable to hold.


    However, he immediately let go. He felt bad for taking advantage of such a kind girl.


    The two of them entered the office building smoothly. Xiao Qingyi said, ¡°Do you work here too?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei replied, ¡°Yeah, I just came here today, so I¡¯m still trying to familiarise myself with the situation here.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor? How are you working here?¡±


    The girl was very meticulous and immediately found the problem in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words.


    Ye Xiaofeiughed, ¡°I¡¯m indeed a doctor, but I do work here.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi immediately said, ¡°All, 1 know. There¡¯s a medical equipmentpany here. You work there, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really smart.¡± Ye Xiaofei did not refute her.


    After entering the elevator, Ye Xiaofei pressed the button for the 11th floor. Xiao Qingyi asked again, ¡°Are you going to the eleventh floor too?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Yes, 1 know a person there. Let¡¯s see if he can help you.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re really a kind-hearted person.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Am I being given a good person card?¡±


    Xiao Qingyi burst outughing and said, ¡°You aren¡¯t pursuing me. Why would I give you a good person card? I just feel that you¡¯re really a good person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled and nodded.


    Ye Xiaofei felt happy and rxed chatting with Xiao Qingyi.


    The two of them took the elevator all the way to the eleventh floor.


    When the elevator door opened, Song Mingdong was right in front of them.


    This fellow was currently filled with joy andcency as if he had encountered some great joy.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you actually came back. What happened? Did you get hired as a cleaner? But you don¡¯t have to worry, 1¡¯11 definitely be hired. When 1 gain a firm foothold here, I¡¯ll definitely make better arrangements for you. For example, I won¡¯t let you clean the toilets, haha¡­¡±


    ¡°So confident?¡± Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and asked.


    Song Mingdong said proudly, ¡°Of course! Do you think I¡¯m you? 1 graduated from a key university and have my own business experience. A few interviewers said that I would definitely be hired.¡±


    He did not forget to look down on Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°You will never have this kind of ability to be recognized in your entire life, and you will never experience it in your entire life.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head lightly and said, ¡°However, from your looks, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be epted.¡±


    Song Mingdong¡¯s face was filled with anger, but he quickly pursed his lips in disdain and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, 1 think you¡¯re just jealous. Using such words to provoke me and ruin my good mood, you¡¯re really childish.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you feel good about yourself.¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Song Mingdong and turned to Xiao Qingyi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Go in?¡± Song Mingdong stopped Ye Xiaofei and looked at Xiao Qingyi. His eyes lit up.


    Xiao Qingyi was about 1.65 meters tall and was very beautiful. She had a smile on her face that made people feel a sense of familiarity.


    The professional dress showed off her slender waist and her slender legs.


    How could such a beautiful girl be with Ye Xiaofei?


    ¡°This beautifuldy!¡± Song Mingdong immediately became polite and said, ¡°Are you here to apply for a job?¡±


    Xiao Qingyi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Song Mingdong continued, ¡°I think you¡¯re alreadyte since I didn¡¯t see you just now. Did this guy tell you that he could help you get in for the interview?¡± ¡°All, how did you know?¡± Xiao Qingyi¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Not only she but even Ye Xiaofei could not help but be a little surprised at this time. He was a little puzzled in his heart. How did this guy see through it?


    Song Mingdong sneered at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I know him too much. He likes to talk big and lie to girls. I happened to meet him today, so 1 can¡¯t let him lie to you again.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi looked at Ye Xiaofei and shook her head lightly, ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? 1 don¡¯t think he¡¯ll lie to me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei could not help butugh, ¡°Did you hear that? The girl doesn¡¯t believe you, but you¡¯re still making things up about me. Are you too bored?¡±


    Song Mingdong said disdainfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t make it up. If you¡¯rete, you won¡¯t be qualified for the interview unless the higher management herees forward. Do you think he¡¯s of that position?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei gave Song Mingdong a thumbs up and said, ¡°Song Mingdong, I¡¯m suddenly impressed by you.¡±


    Song Mingdong puffed out his chest and said proudly, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s impossible for you to lie to me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°What you said today seems to be quite urate.¡±


    Song Mingdong pursed his lips. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve exposed you, you have nothing to say, right?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have nothing to say. I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m really a higher management..¡±

 Chapter 200 - 200: It’s Over

    Chapter 200: It¡¯s Over


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You¡¯re a higher management?¡±


    Song Mingdong and Xiao Qingyi cried out in surprise, their eyes scanning Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°What?¡± Do I not look like one?¡±


    Xiao Qingyi was confused and did not say anything.


    However, Song Mingdong¡¯s eyes widened as he cursed.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? You¡¯re just a high school graduate, and you want to be the higher management at the Nox Company? You¡¯re simply daydreaming. If you were the higher management here, I would immediately jump off this building.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°Although you¡¯re a very annoying person, you¡¯re still my ssmate. There¡¯s no need to jump off a building.¡±


    Song Mingdong gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Pfft, you¡¯re actually pretending to be pretentious. I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can act so pretentiously. Come,e. Aren¡¯t you the higher management here? If you have the ability, let the people heree out and prove it to you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said helplessly, ¡°Do you think everyone else is as stupid as you?¡±


    Song Mingdong snorted. ¡°I¡¯m stupid. Did you see that person who just walked past? That¡¯s someone from the Nox Company. Why didn¡¯t he greet you when he came?¡±


    ¡°You even found out.¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded and said to Xiao Qingyi, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Xiao Qingyi hesitated.


    Song Mingdong even said, ¡°If you go in with this guy, you¡¯ll never have the chance to work here again.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled at Xiao Qingyi and said, ¡°Do you want to gamble with me?¡±


    Xiao Qingyi met Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze and smiled sweetly like a spring flower. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll bet with you.¡±


    ¡°Pretend! Continue pretending! I want to see how you¡¯re going to end this.¡±


    Song Mingdong followed behind the two of them as if he was watching a good show.


    ¡°These two people who walked over are employees of thepany. I saw them enter and leave the office with my own eyes just now. Aren¡¯t you the higher management here? Why didn¡¯t they greet you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. She didn¡¯t even look at you. Is there such a non-existent higher management?¡±


    Song Mingdong was like a nagging olddy behind them.


    Ye Xiaofei ignored him and went straight to the door of the HR Department.


    Song Mingdong said sarcastically, ¡°Go in. We¡¯ve alreadye this far. If you don¡¯t go in, won¡¯t you be exposed?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled faintly and put his hands behind his back. He had already heard someoneing towards the door.


    As soon as the door opened, a tall white man in his thirties walked out. He paused for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Secretary Ye, are you looking for me?¡±


    The teasing smile on Song Mingdong¡¯s face immediately froze.


    He had specially observed that the person who came out was the manager of the HR Department.


    And a manager was speaking to Ye Xiaofei in a respectful tone. Did that not mean that Ye Xiaofei was really the higher management here?


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Manager Charlie, this Miss Xiao Qingyi waste today because she was helping an old man. I happen to witness it. 1 think we shouldn¡¯t deprive such a kind-hearted girl of the opportunity to have an interview.¡±


    Charlie immediately said, ¡°Secretary Ye, there¡¯s absolutely no problem. We hate beingte, but beingte to save someone ispletely forgivable. I¡¯ll arrange an interview for her.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei turned to Xiao Qingyi and said, ¡°Alright, you can follow Charlie now. Good luck.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi was extremely excited and said, ¡°You¡¯re really the higher management here. God, I¡¯m so lucky. If I didn¡¯t meet you, I wouldn¡¯t have had this chance.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°A kind-hearted and smiling girl will usually have good luck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Then can I ask, what kind of secretary are you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m the President¡¯s secretary.¡±


    ¡°Wow, then I¡¯m really hugging onto your thigh.¡± Xiao Qingyi stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°President¡¯s secretary? Impossible, how could you be the President¡¯s secretary?¡± Song Mingdong cried out involuntarily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I not worthy?¡± Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and asked.


    Song Mingdong said exasperatedly, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t deserve it. You¡¯re just a high school graduate. You don¡¯t even have the most basic education. What rights do you have to be the President¡¯s secretary?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but I am, and you are not.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Song Mingdong was speechless.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and turned to leave.


    Song Mingdong looked at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s back with a face full of resentment.


    But at this moment, he felt a chill behind him. He turned his head and met Charlie¡¯s gaze.


    Song Mingdong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately felt that something was wrong. He said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Charlie, I¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and interrupted Song Mingdong.. Then, he said coldly, ¡°We won¡¯t hire such a narrow-minded person!¡±

 Chapter 201 - 201: Sweet Words

    Chapter 201: Sweet Words


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Song Mingdong was a little puzzled.


    Charlie¡¯s gaze grew colder as he said, ¡°Is what 1 said hard to understand?¡±


    ¡°No! No! But during the interview just now, you said I passed the interview. Moreover, 1 received recognition in all aspects. I¡¯m a talent yourpany needs,¡± Song Mingdong hurriedly responded.


    ¡°Your skills, perhaps, but I have doubts about your emotional intelligence. Knowing that Ye, the assistant, is an executive in ourpany, you still dared to say those things. Such foolish behavior is uneptable to ourpany,¡± Charlie replied.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Song Mingdong paused, only then realizing the problem.


    His face instantly turned ashen, looking incredibly unpleasant. He was quite intelligent, but he had never looked highly upon Ye Xiaofei and couldn¡¯t ept the idea of someone being better than him, which led him to instinctively doubt Ye Xiaofei.


    It was precisely because of his foolish behavior just now that hepletely lost hope of joining Nox Company and knew that he wouldn¡¯t have another chance in the future.


    The more Song Mingdong thought about it, the more frustrated he became, and thus, his resentment once again focused on Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei! You f*cking asshole, you¡¯re truly a jinx in my life. Any ce you¡¯re in, 1¡¯11 never have a good situation. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that just because you¡¯re an assistant. Sooner orter, I, Song Mingdong, will surpass you,¡± he vented.


    Ye Xiaofei emerged from the HR department, and by now, his office had been arranged right next to Fang Yunshu¡¯s office. This was his first time in a managerial role, as well as having his own office. Sittingfortably in his chair, he felt an indescribable excitement.


    In the afternoon, the HR manager brought several resumes for Ye Xiaofei. He hoped that Ye Xiaofei would help assess them to select a secretary for Fang Yunshu.


    Looking through the resumes, Ye Xiaofei found that all these candidates were quite impressive with excellent qualifications.


    Xiao Qingyi¡¯s resume was also among them. Though she had some experience in secretarial work, her qualifications were noticeably inferiorpared to the others.


    Presumably, the HR manager included Xiao Qingyi¡¯s resume because Ye Xiaofei had personally brought her over.


    Ye Xiaofei went to Fang Yunshu¡¯s office and said, ¡°The HR department sent several people¡¯s information. They need you to make the final decision.¡±


    Fang Yunshu saw that Ye Xiaofei came to discuss work, so she didn¡¯t give him a hard time. She took the information, went through it, and asked, ¡°Do you have any opinions?¡±


    ¡°I think you should choose Xiao Qingyi,¡± Ye Xiaofei replied.


    Fang Yunshu looked at Ye Xiaofei cautiously and asked, ¡°Her qualifications are the weakest among these people. Why choose her? Is it because she¡¯s the prettiest, and you have some thoughts about her?¡±


    Slightly annoyed, Ye Xiaofei retorted, ¡°Even if she were prettier, could she be as beautiful as you? I see you every day; why would 1 need someone else?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei, but this time, she wasn¡¯t truly angry.


    Ever since the day Ye Xiaofei saw Xiao Qingyi on the cruise, he hadn¡¯t uttered anyforting words to her. But today, to her surprise, he praised her, which was quite rare.


    ¡°I mean it genuinely; there¡¯s a reason I chose this girl,¡± he said.


    Ye Xiaofei then recounted the incident where Xiao Qingyi had rescued someone today.


    Fang Yunshumented, ¡°That only shows she¡¯s kind-hearted, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily prove she can be apetent secretary, does it?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei earnestly replied, ¡°Do you think having a highly capable secretary would help you share some workload?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the point?¡± Fang Yunshu retorted.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s the intention, but it¡¯s not beneficial for you in this case. Firstly, youck some decision-making abilities, making it easy for the secretary to manipte you. Moreover, your judgment is challenging to improve over time. As time goes by, the secretary might consider herself more capable than you and start doing things without your consent, which is highly detrimental to effective management.¡±


    Fang Yunshu furrowed her brow and said, ¡°That seems to make sense.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Find someone slightly less capable, so you can both grow together. She will always respect you and remain loyal. A faithful subordinate is truly hard toe by.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Well, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was about to admit that Ye Xiaofei had a point, but she felt that it might give him too much control over her thoughts, so she held back her words.


    Fang Yunshu lowered her head to look at the documents, thinking that Ye Xiaofei would leave. However, he didn¡¯t walk away but kept staring at her.


    ¡°Why are you still here? Do you need something?¡± Fang Yunshu red at him.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Yunshu, you look captivating when you work.¡±


    Fang Yunshu impatiently replied, ¡°Go away! Stop trying to tter me for no reason. I¡¯m not buying it. If you have something to say, say it quickly.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei grinned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say. I just felt like admiring the view a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    With a swift motion, Ye Xiaofei jumped up and escaped from Fang Yunshu¡¯s office.


    The fierceness on Fang Yunshu¡¯s face disappeared instantly, and her lips slightly curled as if she wanted to smile. But immediately, sheposed herself and put on a serious expression.


    ¡°Humph, sweet talk like that won¡¯t fool me. Impossible..¡±

 Chapter 202 - 202: Are You Dating Someone

    Chapter 202: Are You Dating Someone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°After you drop me off at the entrance of the residential area, you can just go straight home.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said it coldly, sitting in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s car after work.


    Ye Xiaofei was humming a song, but when he heard this, his smile froze, ¡°Wasn¡¯t 1 supposed to apany Ling¡¯er today?¡±


    Fang Yunshu replied, ¡°He Yuyao ising to my house today.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately became unhappy. ¡°She¡¯s so carefree. I¡¯ll call her right away and give her something to do so she can¡¯te today.¡±


    Fang Yunshu quickly stopped Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°She has been saying she wants toe for a long time. We are good friends; 1 can¡¯t always stop her froming. Besides, she won¡¯te frequently.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Xiaofei looked displeased.


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s attitude, Fang Yunshu felt a sense of guilt and coughed lightly, saying, ¡°You cane over tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded dejectedly, ¡°My sweet daughter will probably be disappointed today. I¡¯ll chat with her onler.¡±


    The car arrived at the entrance of the residential area. Fang Yunshu got out of the car and stayed there for a while, watching to make sure Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t suddenlye back.


    Fortunately, Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t return. Fang Yunshu went back home relieved. She informed Fang Ling¡¯er that Ye Xiaofei woulde tomorrow because He Yuyao wasing today.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and ran straight back to her room.


    Fang Yunshu could only shake her head helplessly. The rtionship between her daughter and Ye Xiaofei was too close.


    After a while, He Yuyao arrived with a bag of snacks.


    He Yuyao didn¡¯t act like a guest at all. As soon as she entered the house, she looked for Fang Ling¡¯er everywhere, saying, ¡°Where¡¯s my little sweetheart? Look at what 1 brought for you.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in her room,¡± Fang Yunshu said, pointing to Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s bedroom.


    He Yuyao barged in directly and said to the sitting Fang Ling¡¯er, ¡°Little sweetheart.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t even look at He Yuyao and didn¡¯t react at all.


    He Yuyao was taken aback. She knew Fang Ling¡¯er had autism, but they used to be quite close. Now she was being incredibly cold, with a hint of disdain in her eyes. He Yuyao hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little sweetheart? Why are you ignoring me?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er hummed and continued to ignore He Yuyao.


    He Yuyao felt embarrassed and walked out.


    In the kitchen, she found Fang Yunshu and frowned, asking, ¡°Yunshu, has Ling¡¯er¡¯s condition worsened? Why is she ignoring me?¡±


    Fang Yunshu twitched her mouth and said, ¡°Her condition is fine. She¡¯s just throwing a little tantrum at me. You don¡¯t have to mind her.¡±


    He Yuyao said excitedly, ¡°She¡¯s throwing tantrums at you? That means things are getting better.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Fang Yunshu changed the topic and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just wait for food here. Come and help me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find the slippers first.¡±


    Soon, He Yuyao came back, tilting her head and staring at Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± Fang Yunshu suddenly felt uneasy.


    ¡°Fang Yunshu, do you have a boyfriend?¡± He Yuyao grabbed Fang Yunshu¡¯s arm and stared into her eyes.


    ¡°No!¡± Fang Yunshu answered firmly.


    He Yuyao said fiercely, ¡°No? Then why do you have men¡¯s slippers at home?¡±


    Fang Yunshu cleared her throat and said, ¡°Oh, you mean this? Ling¡¯er has always fantasized about her Daddying back. So when she saw the slippers for sale that day, she insisted on buying three pairs, including one for her Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He Yuyao continued to gaze into Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes, still somewhat incredulous.


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°If 1 had a boyfriend, would I keep it a secret from you? It¡¯s not a big deal, nothing to hide, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess not.¡± He Yuyao pondered for a moment before nodding and releasing Fang Yunshu. As they picked vegetables together, she said, ¡°Actually, you should find a man too. Having a man who makes you miss and care for him is a pretty nice feeling.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to find someone.¡± Fang Yunshu shook her head and added, ¡°Besides, my job keeps me very busy, and I have no time for that now.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re impressive as the president of a multinational corporation. There should be countless men wanting to pursue you. You don¡¯t need to worry about that. It¡¯s me¡­ oh.¡± He Yuyao let out a long sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fang Yunshu could tell what was going on just by looking at her expression, but she still asked with concern.


    Pouting, He Yuyao said dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯m making no progress at all. It¡¯s been days since 1st saw him.¡±


    Trying to sound casual, Fang Yunshu said, ¡°If it¡¯s so troublesome, just give up. If love requires so much effort, what¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He Yuyao shook her head firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t give up on such a great man. Even if I have to do everything I can, I¡¯ll make him mine.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, feeling a hint of unease in her heart.


    He Yuyao continued, ¡°Yunshu, you must support me. You¡¯re my best friend, and 1 need your encouragement!¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll encourage you and support you!¡±


    The more He Yuyao acted like this, the more worried Fang Yunshu became that she might find out about her rtionship with Ye Xiaofei¡­


    ¡°Daddy! I miss you¡­¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, and Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression changed in an instant. She then noticed He Yuyao¡¯s puzzled look..

 Chapter 203 - 203: Together With Xiao Yu

    Chapter 203: Together With Xiao Yu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Daddy? Am I hearing it right?¡±


    He Yuyao pursed her lips, her gaze fixed on Fang Yunshu, her voice hushed.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression turned sour as she muttered, ¡°Oh god, again?¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± He Yuyao quickly grabbed Fang Yunshu¡¯s arm and said, ¡°This is not the time to disturb her. Ling¡¯er needsmunication and interaction the most. As long as she¡¯s willing to talk, no matter what she says or to whom, let her speak.¡±


    Fang Yunshu paused for a moment, then rxed a bit, realizing that He Yuyao had misunderstood.


    Following He Yuyao¡¯s words, she added, ¡°Recently, she seems to be talking to Daddy asionally.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good sign. At least she misses Daddy and hopes for his presence. If her Daddy were to apany her, it would be highly effective. So, um¡­¡± He Yuyao paused.


    Fang Yunshu chimed in, ¡°Forget about that jerk, but I¡¯ve thought of a solution. Let¡¯s find someone to impersonate her Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Great idea!¡± He Yuyao nodded in agreement, then said, ¡°But we can¡¯t be careless about it. The person impersonating her Daddy should resemble him and be willing to live with you. It would be best if you find a man you like. If possible, make it authentic.¡±


    Fang Yunshu firmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not possible. 1 won¡¯t look for anyone else. How can 1 genuinely care for Ling¡¯er if he¡¯s not her biological father?¡±


    ¡°But things have changed now. Your status and position are different. You¡¯re the CEO of a multinationalpany, and many people want you,¡± He Yuyao said.


    Frowning, Fang Yunshu responded, ¡°Do you think those who pursue me for my status will sincerely take care of Ling¡¯er?¡±


    With less conviction, He Yuyao said, ¡°Well, you never know. Maybe there will be someone.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. 1¡¯11 find someone to impersonate,¡± He Yuyao quickly advised. ¡°Well, then you have to be careful. The impersonator must be reliable and not cause any problems.¡±


    Today, Fang Yunshu¡¯s words were a preparation for He Yuyao. In case their n was discovered someday, at least today¡¯s conversation might be of some use.


    The scene shifted to Ye Xiaofei. Tonight, he returned directly to Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s house.


    Before entering, Ye Xiaofei was a little nervous, worried that Auntie Ning might scold him.


    However, when he came in, Auntie Ning smiled and said, ¡°Xiaofei, you¡¯re back. Go wash your hands. Dinner is ready, and 1 stewed some fish today.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Xiaofei replied and quickly headed to the bathroom.


    While washing his hands, Ning Xiaoyu quietly approached the bathroom door.


    They exchanged a nce, and Ye Xiaofei lowered his voice, asking, ¡°What did Auntie say?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu also lowered her voice and replied, ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. She was just happy when she heard you came back.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m nervous.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way,¡± Ning Xiaoyu replied with a troubled expression.


    During the meal, Auntie Ning watched the two with a smiling face. Apart from happiness, there was no sign of any other emotions on her face.


    Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu could only eat quietly and concentrate. They didn¡¯t even dare to look at Auntie Ning.


    ¡°Xiaofei, you can stay in Xiaoyu¡¯s room tonight.¡±


    Finally, Auntie Ning spoke, but her words left the two stunned.


    ¡°Mom! What¡­ what are you saying?¡± Xiaoyu blushed and stammered.


    Auntie Ning smiled slightly and said, ¡°Xiaoyu will be going to college in a few days. You don¡¯t have many days left to be together. Since that¡¯s the case, you should cherish the time. I understand you both, and I don¡¯t oppose it. Just be careful not to get Xiaoyu pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Mom! No, Xiaofei and I haven¡¯t done anything!¡± Ning Xiaoyu said anxiously, stomping her foot.


    Auntie Ning¡¯s smile grew broader, and she said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. You¡¯re both adults now, and many kids experiment with forbidden fruit even in high school.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu turned to look at Ye Xiaofei and stammered, ¡°You exin to Mom.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei awkwardly scratched his head and said, ¡°Auntie, we really¡­¡±


    Auntie Ning interrupted Ye Xiaofei with a smile and said, ¡°Alright, I believe you. You can do whatever you want. I guess I was just meddling too much.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu exchanged nces. It was obvious they wouldn¡¯t be able to exin this, and Auntie Ning would never believe them.


    Ye Xiaofei took a deep breath, smiled, and said, ¡°Thank you, Auntie. We¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes and mouth widened, and her small mouth could almost fit an egg at that moment.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Auntie Ning burst intoughter, ¡°I knew Xiaofei would take responsibility. Good boy! Good boy! 1 can rest assured with you and Xiaoyu together.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°You can be at ease. 1¡¯11 never let Xiaoyu suffer any grievances in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, 1 didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu blushed even more, feeling embarrassed, awkward, and incredibly joyful at the same time.


    Did Xiaofei mean¡­. he wanted to be with her?

 Chapter 204 - 204: You Guys Live Together

    Chapter 204: You Guys Live Together


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was just after 7 PM and the sky had just darkened. Ye Xiaofei spoke up, ¡°Xiaoyu, let¡¯s go back to our room.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu froze. She hadn¡¯t expected Ye Xiaofei to say in front of her mother that they would go back to their room. Her face turned red instantly, reaching her ears.


    Auntie Ning smiled faintly and said, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m fine by myself. 1 can watch TV dramas.¡±


    But Ning Xiaoyu remained seated, unable to bring herself to go to the room with Ye Xiaofei.


    Auntie Ning nudged Ning Xiaoyu and said, ¡°It¡¯s so hot today. Your clothes must be smelly after wearing them all day. Go and wash them for Xiaofei.¡±


    ¡°All! Okay.¡± Ning Xiaoyu seized this opportunity and quickly stood up, hurrying into her room.


    Ye Xiaofei grinned at Auntie Ning and followed her inside.


    As soon as the door closed, Ning Xiaoyu stomped her foot and pouted, feeling angry. She said, ¡°Xiaofei, why didn¡¯t you exin to my mom?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sighed helplessly, ¡°She has already made up her mind. No matter how we exin, she won¡¯t believe us.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyuined, ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t believe, you¡­ you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to stay in my room.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei exined, ¡°I thought it would be a good opportunity for you to cultivate your true qi properly in these two days. And I can teach you some martial arts so that you¡¯ll be safer. This kind of thing shouldn¡¯t be disturbed, so 1 naturally agreed to your mom for our convenience.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. You scared me. I thought¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu let out a sigh of relief, her face blushing. She nced at Ye Xiaofei but couldn¡¯t find the words to continue.


    Ye Xiaofei reached out and touched Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s head, affectionately saying, ¡°Silly girl, how could I be so mean? Come on, let¡¯s get started quickly. We have quite a few tasks for today.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ning Xiaoyu readily agreed, then hesitantly asked, ¡°Do 1 need to take off my clothes?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately replied, ¡°No, you won¡¯t have to anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu felt a subtle disappointment. But she scolded herself inwardly, ¡°Ning Xiaoyu! You have no shame, in hoping to undress in front of Xiaofei.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°However, there will probably be a lot of physical contact today.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s tone involuntarily carried a hint of joy.


    But immediately she felt it was too shameless and became extremely embarrassed. She stuttered, ¡°Will it be difficult?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult, but this time we¡¯ll bebining the punches with the true qi. So you need to coordinate your movements and true qi perfectly. Because I need to constantly feel the cirction of your true qi to correct any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, Xiaofei didn¡¯t notice her thoughts, or else she would be so embarrassed.


    Although Ning Xiaoyu already possessed the most basic true qi and knew how to circte it, the practical application of true qi wasn¡¯t something that could beprehended so easily.


    Ye Xiaofei stood behind Ning Xiaoyu, his arms wrapped around her. One hand pressed against her dantian, while the other hand rested on her sternum at the Shanzhong acupoint.


    As he exerted force with both arms, true qi surged from his Dantian. It first arrived at the Shanzhong acupoint, then spread through his arms.


    These were the two main acupoints, so they required the most attention in the beginning.


    Ning Xiaoyu could only feel Ye Xiaofei pressed against her back. His breath brushed her hair gently as if caressing it.


    With his hands wrapped around her, she felt as if she were nestled in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s embrace, creating an indescribable sweetness.


    ¡°Good! Now, begin circting the true qi and direct it to the Shanzhong acupoint on your left hand.¡±


    The moment Ye Xiaofei¡¯s voice sounded in her ear, Ning Xiaoyu immediately cleared her mind of distractions. She didn¡¯t want to let Ye Xiaofei¡¯s efforts go to waste, as he was teaching her so earnestly.


    As they truly began to practice, Ning Xiaoyu gradually realized that it was not as simple as she had initially thought.


    The coordination between true qi and movements was challenging. When her palms lost control and ended up striking her own body, it truly hurt. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain.


    Auntie Ning had to go to the restroom and happened to pass by the room, where she heard Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s cries.


    Though the room had decent soundproofing, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s cries sounded faint from behind the door. It wasn¡¯t a pitiful cry but rather something unique.


    Auntie Ning paused for a moment, furrowed her brows slightly, but then smiled, shook her head, and walked away.


    Young people, once they experience something for the first time, tend to be unrestrained and enthusiastic.


    It wasn¡¯t until eleven o¡¯clock that Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu finished their practice.


    As Ye Xiaofei was about to leave, he suddenly frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ning Xiaoyu asked with confusion.


    ¡°Auntie is still watching TV,¡± Ye Xiaofei said, wrinkling his brow.


    ¡°So what? Ah¡­ does that mean you can¡¯t go back to your room?¡± Ning Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bashful and joyful smile on her face..

 Chapter 205 - 205: Stay

    Chapter 205: Stay


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°My mom watched it sote¡­If you go out now, my mom will say something. Why don¡¯t you go take a shower first?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sweating a lot.¡±


    As soon as he entered, he heard Ning Xiaoyu push the door open and leave the room.


    This made Ye Xiaofei a little puzzled. Why was Ning Xiaoyu going out at this time?


    Ye Xiaofei perked up his ears and activated Heaven and Earth Scripture. He could hear the sound outside even through the wall.


    Auntie Ning¡¯s voice immediately came over. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why are you up?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s shy voice was heard. ¡°Brother Xiaofei is showering. I¡¯m getting him some clothes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, tomorrow I¡¯ll put all of Brother Xiaofei¡¯s clothes in your room, so it won¡¯t be so troublesome.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei turned on the water and stopped eavesdropping. However, when he thought of Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s shy look, he felt that it was quite interesting.


    After the shower, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, give me your clothes. 1 just forgot to get you a towel, so you can use mine. You can leave the clothes that 1 took off there. I¡¯ll wash them for youter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, alright.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei opened the door of the toilet and Ning Xiaoyu sent the clothes in.


    When he took the clothes, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand touched Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s.


    The little girl seemed to have been electrocuted and immediately retracted her hand.


    The two of them had been in physical contact for the past few days. This reaction made Ye Xiaofei a little confused.


    Ning Xiaoyu and her mother had always lived a tough life. Naturally, their lives were quite simple. They didn¡¯t have much to be particr about. They didn¡¯t even have a special towel to bathe in. They just used a towel instead.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s living conditions were indeed better recently, but he was not that particr about it. After five years of hardship on the ind, no matter how simple his life was, it was still blissful.


    He took Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s towel and wiped his hair and face. A faint fragrance entered his nose. This was the smell of Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s body. It made him feel rxed and happy.


    Then, he used a towel to wipe his body. Ye Xiaofei suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart. This was something that Ning Xiaoyu used, and she also wanted to use it to wipe her body. Why did it feel like he was touching Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s body?


    ¡°What am 1 thinking!¡± Ye Xiaofei shook his head and quickly threw away this messy thought.


    After taking a shower, Ye Xiaofei picked up his clothes. There was even his underwear inside. He still blushed a little when he asked Ning Xiaoyu to bring this for him.


    After changing his clothes, Ye Xiaofei walked out.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower too.¡± Ning Xiaoyu brushed past Ye Xiaofei and quickly entered the bathroom.


    Ning Xiaoyu was washing her body, but her mind was filled with the scene when she was practicing martial arts with Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand was always on her body at that time. Now that she thought about it, she was embarrassed and happy.


    After washing up, Ning Xiaoyu picked up the towel and wiped her body. Her heart felt even hotter. This towel had just wiped Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body. If she were to wipe her body now, it would feel as if their bodies were tightly pressed together.


    An 18-year-old girl would have a lot of fantasies.


    Even a small matter could trigger her sensitive nerves and make her indescribably happy and shy.


    After taking a shower, she helped Ye Xiaofei wash his clothes. His coat was fine, but washing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s pants made Ning Xiaoyu feel that their rtionship had be much closer. It was filled with sweetness and shyness.


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face was still red when she came out of the bathroom.


    Just as she was about to speak to Ye Xiaofei, she realized that Ye Xiaofei was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. His phone was thrown to the side, and he seemed to be asleep.


    Ning Xiaoyu immediately tiptoed to turn off the lights and carefully climbed into bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re done.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°All, 1 woke you up.¡± Ning Xiaoyu immediately said apologetically.


    ¡°I just want to squint a bit¡± Ye Xiaofei listened to the TV outside and said, ¡°Why is Auntie still watching TV?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± said Ning Xiaoyu.


    Ye Xiaofei said helplessly, ¡°It seems that Auntie won¡¯t be sleeping for a while.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu whispered, ¡°Then¡­You can sleep here.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Ye Xiaofei answered without hesitation.


    Ning Xiaoyu didn¡¯te back to her senses for a moment. After more than ten seconds, she said in surprise, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, are you going to stay here?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, 1¡¯11 sneak out.¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°No! No! I¡¯m willing! I¡¯m willing!¡± Ning Xiaoyu pounced on Ye Xiaofei, afraid that he would run away.


    Ye Xiaofei was just joking with Ning Xiaoyu and did not expect Ning Xiaoyu to have such a strong reaction. For a moment, he was really confused and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    ¡°Are you not leaving?¡± Ning Xiaoyu asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Ye Xiaofei agreed again.


    Ning Xiaoyu heaved a sigh of relief, but she suddenly cried and buried her face in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s chest as if her bones had been pulled out..

 Chapter 206 - 206: What Should I Do?

    Chapter 206: What Should I Do?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I¡¯m letting you stay, I¡¯m scared, let mom see you go out, then she says something, we¡¯re both awkward, I¡¯m not thinking about what to do with you, Brother Xiaofei, you¡¯re not misunderstanding.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu quickly realized that she had overreacted and started to exin in a panic.


    Ye Xiaofei gently rubbed her hair and said with a smile, ¡°1 know. It¡¯s gettingte. You should sleep early too. We¡¯ll wake up early tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Although Ning Xiaoyu was lying beside him, Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t have any evil thoughts. He closed his eyes and soon fell asleep.


    How could Ning Xiaoyu fall asleep?


    Although this wasn¡¯t the first time, Ye Xiaofei waspletely exhaustedst time. Sleeping here wasn¡¯t his intention at all.


    Although her mother was outside this time, at least Ye Xiaofei was awake before he fell asleep.


    ¡°Will Brother Xiaofei do something to me?¡±


    ¡°If he does it, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Should 1 refuse? I should be reserved and not let Brother Xiaofei mess around, but¡­ However, I would be very happy in my heart and would not want to reject him.¡±


    ¡°Then l¡­Then I¡¯ll give in half-heartedly.¡±


    This kind of messy thought spun in Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s mind countless times, but what she got was not Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hands and feet, but Ye Xiaofei¡¯s soft whimpers.


    Ning Xiaoyu could not help but heave a sigh of relief. She was thinking too much. Ye Xiaofei had no intention of doing anything to her at all.


    But soon, Ning Xiaoyu felt wronged again. Was there anything wrong with her? Why didn¡¯t Ye Xiaofei have any feelings for her?


    She turned her body slightly, and her eyes, which had already adapted to the darkness, could see Ye Xiaofei¡¯s side profile.


    The room was very quiet. Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s hearing was much better than before. She could hear Ye Xiaofei¡¯s breathing and heartbeat.


    All of this seemed so heartwarming. Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s heart was no longer conflicted. If she could be like this every day for the rest of her life, she would die of happiness.


    In the living room.


    The television was still ying, but Auntie Ning was leaning on the sofa with her eyes closed. Her ears were trembling slightly, and there was a faint smile on her face. There was a hint of pride in that smile.


    The next morning Ye Xiaofei woke up early and saw Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s delicate face.


    She leaned sideways against him, one arm wrapped around his chest, and one leg wrapped around his leg, as if she was hugging him like a doll.


    At this moment, Ning Xiaoyu was like a cute doll. Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up.


    Perhaps she felt Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze on her, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly before she slowly opened her eyes.


    Their eyes met, Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Littlezy cat, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not azy cat.¡± Ning Xiaoyu subconsciously retorted. Then, her face turned red and she stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I hugged you. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°So what if you want to hug me?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s voice became even gentler, ¡°Have you hugged enough? If you have hugged enough, let¡¯s practice.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­Then I haven¡¯t hugged enough. I¡¯ll hug you for a while more.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu buried her head into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulder as she spoke, her arms and legs wrapping around Ye Xiaofei tightly.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but smile. He didn¡¯t expect Ning Xiaoyu to be so bold. However, he had to admit that this feeling was veryfortable.


    After a few minutes, Ning Xiaoyu let go of Ye Xiaofei and sat up.


    There was a sweet smile on her face. Although she was a little shy, she was more calm and at ease. ¡°Brother Xiaofei, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xiaofei agreed and got up to practice with Ning Xiaoyu again.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but when Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu had physical contact again today, he felt especially calm.


    Ning Xiaoyu, on the other hand, was less shy and more natural.


    Even if it was because of the problem with the acupuncture points, the ces that Ye Xiaofei touched were a little sensitive. Ning Xiaoyu could still meet Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze.


    When Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu came out of the room, Auntie Ning had already prepared breakfast.


    ¡°Come and eat.¡±


    Auntie Ning called the two of them over and looked at them with a smile.


    Ning Xiaoyu lowered her head, not daring to meet her mother¡¯s gaze.


    Ye Xiaofei was also quite embarrassed. When his eyes met Auntie Ning¡¯s, he felt like he had done something bad and was caught by Aunt Ning.


    Seeing that Auntie Ning¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Auntie, your body has just recovered. It¡¯s better not to sleep toote at night and rest early.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My precious daughter has grown up. I feel a little disappointed in my heart, so how can I sleep? Fortunately, it¡¯s you, Xiaofei. If it were someone else, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep for the entire night.¡±


    No matter how thick-skinned Ye Xiaofei was, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Auntie Ning¡¯s words were a little¡­He felt ashamed..

 Chapter 207 - 207: Hugging a Leg

    Chapter 207: Hugging a Leg


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Today, Fang Yunshu did not allow Ye Xiaofei to pick her up, so Ye Xiaofei went straight to thepany.


    Just as he was about to report to Fang Yunshu, he heard the sound of high-heeled footsteps approaching the door.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He timed it right. When the door opened, he directly bumped into the person inside.


    Then, Ye Xiaofei reached out and hugged her.


    ¡°All!¡± Ye Xiaofei heard a cry of surprise and realized that the person in his arms wasn¡¯t Fang Yunshu, but Xiao Qingyi.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly let go of Xiao Qingyi and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I?¡±


    Xiao Qingyi took a step back and said in a panic, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Good morning, Secretary Ye!¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Ye Xiaofei also greeted her and then looked at Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Secretary Ye, make some arrangements for Secretary Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xiaofei agreed. He felt that Fang Yunshu seemed to know that he was doing it on purpose, so he quickly slipped out of the office with Xiao Qingyi.


    Returning to his office, Ye Xiaofei said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to just now.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi¡¯s face was slightly red, but she smiled and said, ¡°I know. This was just an ident and you were preventing me from having a fall so you hugged me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei felt a little guilty. After all, his target was Fang Yunshu. He was too careless and didn¡¯t look carefully. Otherwise, he would have been able to tell.


    Seeing that Xiao Qingyi didn¡¯t mind, Ye Xiaofei changed the topic to avoid awkwardness, ¡°You¡¯re back to work so soon?¡±


    Xiao Qingyi nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the president¡¯s secretary. How many people are thinking about that? If I¡¯m even a littlete, I¡¯m afraid that my job will be snatched by others.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed at his words, ¡°You¡¯re very honest.¡±


    ¡°We have to be honest. This is the president¡¯s secretary of arge internationalpany. The sry is high and the status is high. I never dreamed that 1 could find such a job.¡±


    At this point, Xiao Qingyi¡¯s face was filled with gratitude as she said, ¡°Secretary Ye, the HR manager told me that among thosepetitors, my qualifications are not superior. Normally speaking, I have no chance at all, but they chose me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°I did put in a good word for you in front of the President, but the president chose you because she had her considerations. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°You are too humble. I, Xiao Qingyi, will remember this favor.¡± Xiao Qingyi was certain that Ye Xiaofei was behind this.


    After a pause, Xiao Qingyi bit her lips and said, ¡°Secretary Ye, I¡¯m a little confused. Why did you help me so much? If it was only because of my kindness yesterday that you allowed me to interview, it would already be very good for me to be able to work here. However, you suddenly made me the president¡¯s secretary. This¡­ This¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried that I have designs on you?¡±


    ¡°All!¡± Xiao Qingyi was instantly embarrassed by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s direct revtion. She hurriedly said, ¡°1 also know that Secretary Ye is a good person and would not do such a dirty thing.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was once again amused by Xiao Qingyi. He said, ¡°Are you praising me or scolding me? If I have feelings for someone, I¡¯ll say it openly. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi felt Ye Xiaofei¡¯s calm gaze and immediately rxed a lot. ¡°Then you haven¡¯t told me why you helped me so much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not helping you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re suitable. You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t exin anymore. It was useless to exin now.


    Xiao Qingyi¡¯s face turned worried as she said, ¡°This position is great, but I¡¯m still a little worried that I don¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯m not very capable, and 1 don¡¯t have much work experience. If 1 don¡¯t do well, I¡¯ll cause you trouble.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Xiao Qingyi, ¡°You have to have confidence in yourself. If you think you can¡¯t do it well, can you still do it?¡±


    Xiao Qingyi stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. 1 was just afraid that I would let you down.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei felt a sense of familiarity with her mischievous appearance. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t tter me like that. Whether you do well or badly has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Mr. Fang didn¡¯t say that you should stay in her office, did she?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say.¡± Xiao Qingyi shook her head.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then you can share an office with me. This way, it¡¯s close to President Fang. If there¡¯s anything, you can go there at any time.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be inconvenient for Secretary Ye?¡± Xiao Qingyi asked.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m just a secretary. I¡¯m President Fang¡¯s chauffeur and bodyguard. I don¡¯t care about thepany¡¯s matters.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi didn¡¯t believe him at all. She smiled and said, ¡°Secretary Ye sure knows how to joke. You¡¯re the president¡¯s assistant. In thispany, other than the CEO, there¡¯s only you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Am 1 that powerful?¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled.


    Xiao Qingyi nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Yeah, the HR manager was very enthusiastic when 1 came today. He did it for your sake. He thought that 1 was hugging onto your thigh.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed. ¡°Haha, then you better hold on tight to this thigh. Maybe there will be a surprise.¡±


    Fang Yunshu had only officially be the president yesterday, and she was still not used to this identity.


    She had just received a call that the Li family wasing to discuss a coboration. Normally, she should have informed Xiao Qingyi to make some preparations.


    However, she stood up and went out to look for Xiao Qingyi.


    As soon as she arrived at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s door, she heard Ye Xiaofei and Xiao Qingyi talking. Although she didn¡¯t hear anything clearly, the two of them sounded rxed andughed.


    When they reached the door, they saw the two of them chatting happily.


    She immediately frowned and coughed lightly.


    Only then did Ye Xiaofei and Xiao Qingyi notice Fang Yunshu standing at the door.


    ¡°President Fang!¡± The two of them greeted in unison.


    ¡°Secretary Xiao, when the important figures of the Li family arrive, go prepare the meeting room.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi quickly agreed.


    Fang Yunshu looked at Ye Xiaofei and said coldly, ¡°Come to my office.¡±


    After saying that, she left with a straight face.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly followed her, but he was a little scared. It seemed that Fang Yunshu was not in a good mood today.. Was she trying to vent her anger on him?

 Chapter 208 - 208: Secretary Ye, You’re Too Awesome

    Chapter 208: Secretary Ye, You¡¯re Too Awesome


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu sat in the boss¡¯ chair and red at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei was a little scared by her stare and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? 1 don¡¯t think 1 provoked you, right?¡±


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei!¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This is thepany. You are my secretary. Your every move represents thepany¡¯s image. Can you be more careful?¡±


    ¡°How am I not paying attention?¡± Ye Xiaofei was confused.


    Fang Yunshu mmed her desk and said angrily, ¡°Pay attention? Do you take me for a fool? Why do you insist that 1 let Xiao Qingyi be my secretary? So you promised her a long time ago, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Fang Yunshu, you¡¯re ndering me. I met her for the first time yesterday, and we¡¯re not familiar with each other. Isn¡¯t the secretary 1 picked for you just right?¡±


    ¡°You two aren¡¯t familiar with each other?¡± Fang Yunshu sneered. 1 saw you guys chatting fervently over there.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was annoyed by Fang Yunshu¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m already her colleague. How can 1 talk to her with a straight face? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to cooperate if everyone chatted better?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fang Yunshu was annoyed by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s attitude. She gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to make it sound so dignified. You bumped into Xiao Qingyi on purpose. If you can do such a shameless thing, what else can¡¯t you do?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were the one who came out, so I¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei felt Fang Yunshu¡¯s murderous gaze as he said this. He immediately shrunk his neck andughed dryly. He wanted to exin, but he felt that it was useless to cover up anything.


    ¡°Treat it as me¡­¡± Fang Yunshu grabbed the pen and directly threw it at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei reached out to catch it and ced it on the table. ¡°It¡¯s expensive. It¡¯s a pity if it¡¯s broken.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fang Yunshu pointed at the door.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xiaofei agreed and quickly slipped out.


    ¡°Bastard! A dog can¡¯t change its ways! Bah! Bah! He¡¯s a dog, I¡¯m not sh * t!¡±


    Fang Yunshu cursed again, but when Ye Xiaofei closed the door, the anger on her face disappeared instantly.


    After the meeting room was ready, Xiao Qingyi returned to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s office and said nervously, ¡°Secretary Ye, 1 checked just now. The Li Corporation is really powerful. Such a meeting must be very important.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°I was appointed as a secretary yesterday. 1 don¡¯t even know what 1 should do. I don¡¯t even know what you should do.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi was tongue-tied and said with a bitter face, ¡°Then I¡¯m really afraid that something will happen to me. If 1 don¡¯t do it well and make the Li Corporation unhappy, it will affect the cooperation.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Ye Xiaofei said lightly. ¡°Just do what your secretary should do. The Li Family won¡¯t find fault with you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Xiao Qingyi said. Then 1¡¯11 read up on the Li Family¡¯s information.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just started working. Normally, you don¡¯t know the information of your clients.¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know more.¡± Xiao Qingyi didn¡¯t even raise her head as she seriously flipped through the information regarding the Li Corporation.


    The more Xiao Qingyi looked at it, the more shocked she became. The Li Corporation was not just a bigpany with countless assets. They were also very powerful and had a great influence in Ning City. Any person in such arge corporation had a very high status. It was a little scary toe into contact with such a person.


    However, she stole a nce at Ye Xiaofei. Ye Xiaofei looked rxed and natural as if he didn¡¯t take this matter to heart at all.


    Finally, the people from the Li Family arrived. Li Tianfeng brought a few important figures from the Li family and specially came after Fang Yunshu officially took office. This was to show his respect for Fang Yunshu and to speed up the progress of the cooperation.


    As the secretary, Xiao Qingyi was waiting at the elevator to wee the Li Family.


    Looking at the group of people with imposing appearances and the aura of wealth, Xiao Qingyi felt a little ashamed of herself.


    At this moment, Ye Xiaofei came up to him. The Li Family members were stunned. Li Tianfeng immediately walked up to him respectfully and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook hands with Li Tianfeng and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m the president¡¯s secretary.¡±


    ¡°The CEO¡¯s secretary?¡± Li Tianfeng was stunned for a moment, then he revealed an ambiguous smile and said, ¡°I understand, 1 understand.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei knew that Li Tianfeng thought that he was pursuing Fang Yunshu, so he didn¡¯t exin and said with a smile, ¡°Our President Fang is in the conference room. Let¡¯s go over together.¡±


    Li Tianfeng and Ye Xiaofei walked side by side. The rest of the Li Family followed behind them with extremely respectful attitudes.


    Xiao Qingyi was dumbfounded.


    If it was Fang Yunshu, the Li Family would have treated her with respect. However, Ye Xiaofei was just a secretary. The Li family was so respectful to him. It was as if they were trying to curry favor with him.


    Was it because of thepany¡¯s strength or because of Ye Xiaofei?


    Xiao Qingyi couldn¡¯t help but ask..

 Chapter 209 - 209: Fang Yunshu’s Words

    Chapter 209: Fang Yunshu¡¯s Words


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so Xiao Qingyi poured everyone a ss of water and left.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, have you seen the Wang Family¡¯s courtyard?¡± Li Tianfeng asked with a smile.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. It¡¯s not bad. I quite like it.¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Li Tianfeng said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I was afraid that Mr. Ye wouldn¡¯t like it. After all, someone else has lived here before. But if we build one for Mr. Ye directly, it will take a long time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It doesn¡¯t matter if someone else has used it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll speed up the packing so that you can move in earlier. 1¡¯11 also prepare the staff for you.¡±


    ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t refuse your good intention.¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed.


    Li Tianfeng hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Ye, there¡¯s no need to be polite with me. Even if you¡¯re the benefactor of our Li Family, you¡¯ve also brought so many benefits to our Li family. No matter how much you give Mr. Ye, it¡¯s only right.¡±


    Fang Yunshu and Xiao Qingyi walked in. In the meeting room, Fang Yunshu warmly greeted the Li family.


    Xiao Qingyi had a strange feeling. The Li Family seemed to treat Fang Yunshu with a little more respect than normal partners. Compared to their attitude toward Ye Xiaofei, it was obvious that there was a difference.


    Judging from Li Family¡¯s attitude, Ye Xiaofei seemed to be the most important person here.


    Everyone exchanged a few pleasantries and then sat down.


    Ye Xiaofei and Xiao Qingyi sat on either side of Fang Yunshu.


    The two sides were not negotiating, but the Li Family was here to introduce the progress of each project.


    Fang Yunshu listened very seriously. As she listened, she checked the various information that the Li Family had sent over in advance topare.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t think too much of it. He would listen to these things and give Fang Yunshu some good adviceter. It would be good for him to gain Fang Yunshu¡¯s favor.


    An hourter, the Li Family left, but the other department managers of thepany came to look for Fang Yunshu.


    That day, Fang Yunshu was very busy, and so did Xiao Qingyi.


    Even Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t have much free time.


    Although Fang Yunshu was enthusiastic, her brain couldn¡¯t take it anymore in the afternoon. She rubbed her head from time to time.


    The pain was getting worse and worse, so Fang Yunshu had no choice but to say to Xiao Qingyi, ¡°Qingyi, go buy me some painkillers.¡±


    ¡°President Fang, if you¡¯re feeling unwell, you should go to the hospital and let the doctor take a look,¡± Xiao Qingyi said worriedly.


    ¡°All, there¡¯s no need to buy medicine. Just call Assistant Ye over.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi¡¯s head was still spinning, and she quickly ran to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s office and said, ¡°President Fang is calling for you. Her head hurts a lot. I told her to go to the hospital, so she asked me to look for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a headache. It¡¯s a small matter. With me around, there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital.¡±


    Arriving at Fang Yunshu¡¯s office, Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu¡¯s furrowed brows and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me earlier when you had a headache? Why did you have to suffer like this?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to finish reading this contract, but 1 can¡¯t hold on any longer,¡± said Fang Yunshu.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at it yet. Close your eyes. I¡¯ll give you a massage for a while. It¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei walked behind Fang Yunshu¡¯s chair and pressed the acupuncture points on her head.


    Through today¡¯s interaction, Xiao Qingyi felt that Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu were very familiar with each other, but their rtionship made her feel very strange.


    Because they didn¡¯t seem to be in a real superior-subordinate rtionship. They were a little like friends, a little like enemies, and nothing at all.


    Therefore, she felt that it was not appropriate for her to be here in this situation. Xiao Qingyi quietly left and closed the door.


    Ye Xiaofei secretly praised Xiao Qingyi for her good eyesight. While massaging Fang Yunshu¡¯s head, he said, ¡°Your headache is quite serious. It should have been a few years¡­1 know. This should be because you didn¡¯t take good care of your body after giving birth. You also lost your temper all the time, which caused your head to be so heavy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite urate.¡±


    Fang Yunshu squeezed these words out from between her teeth. This problem was caused by the time she gave birth to Fang Ling¡¯er. When she was in her worst mood, she would get a splitting headache if she was too tired or too angry.


    All of this was caused by that bastard Ye Xiaofei, and this guy had the face to say it in front of her.


    Ye Xiaofei said hatefully, ¡°That bastard hurt you. I want to beat him up when I think of how you and Ling¡¯er suffered because of him.¡±


    ¡°If you saw him, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to beat him up.¡± Fang Yunshu sneered.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Xiaofei quickly asked, trying to sound as calm as possible.


    However, his heart was already in turmoil. If she could tell him this secret, it might be rted to him..

 Chapter 210 - 210: Fang Yunshu Was Moved

    Chapter 210: Fang Yunshu Was Moved


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Fang Yunshu asked calmly.


    ¡°I want to know,¡± Ye Xiaofei said straightforwardly. ¡°This guy has caused you so much misery, yet he doesn¡¯t care about Ling¡¯er. I want to know who this guy is. Is his conscience eaten by dogs?¡±


    ¡°This person¡­You know him.¡± Fang Yunshu paused.


    ¡°Do I know him?¡± Ye Xiaofei cried out in surprise. His mind was spinning rapidly, trying to find someone he knew who could be rted to Fang Yunshu, but he didn¡¯t seem to have a clear target.


    ¡°Then who is he?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked again.


    ¡°1 won¡¯t tell you his name, but this guy is cunning, and his methods are despicable.¡±


    ¡°Crafty and slippery?¡± Ye Xiaofei curled his lips in disdain and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen all kinds of cunning people. Even the most cunning person has to be obedient in front of me. Let me tell you, 1¡¯11 defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Fang Yunshu chuckled. She was actually in a good mood.


    If one day, Ye Xiaofei knew that the person he was scolding was himself, it would be a wonderful scene.


    Ye Xiaofei was about to ask more when Fang Yunshu said, ¡°My headache is lighter now. I have to work. Don¡¯t talk and massage me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei opened his mouth twice. He knew that Fang Yunshu wouldn¡¯t talk to him anymore, so he didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    In his heart, he was screening the people he knew one by one.


    Before high school, the people he knew were limited. They were just some ssmates.


    Those people didn¡¯t seem to have any interactions with Fang Yunshu. After all, he and Fang Yunshu had never studied in the same school.


    The people he met this time were many young talents from big families. However, most of them had met with Fang Yunshu. From their reactions, it didn¡¯t seem like they had such deep emotional entanglements with Fang Yunshu.


    What was the name of the person who gave birth to Fang Yunshu¡¯s child? The first time he went to the Fang Family, the Fang family seemed to have mentioned it.


    However, at that time, Ye Xiaofei did not pay attention to these things. Who Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s biological father was, and what did it have to do with him?


    This was a serious mistake. If he had investigated this matter earlier, he might have found new clues about what happened back then.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to get information from Fang Yunshu, but getting information from Fang¡¯s Family was.


    Ye Xiaofei lowered his head to take a look.


    His hand had already touched Fang Yunshu¡¯s face. Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t reject him, nor did she scold him. She just sat there and read the document seriously.


    This made Ye Xiaofei overjoyed. If he didn¡¯t take advantage of this, he would be a bastard.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s skin was really good. It was tender, soft, and stic.


    There was only a lightyer of makeup on her face. When his fingers touched her face, it wouldn¡¯t stick to his hands. Ye Xiaofei really couldn¡¯t bear to let go of such a face. He couldn¡¯t stop touching it.


    Most importantly, it was rare for him to take advantage of Fang Yunshu. Not only did Fang Yunshu not lose her temper, but she also allowed him to do whatever he wanted.


    Fang Yunshu finally finished reading the contract and signed it. She rxed a little and immediately felt a strange expression on her face.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately felt that Fang Yunshu¡¯s tone was not right. He knew that he was thinking too much just now. How could he admit that he was taking advantage of her? ¡°What did 1 do? 1¡¯11 give you a massage.¡±


    ¡°Massage? 1 have a headache, and you¡¯re massaging my face?¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice was very suppressed. It was the prelude to going berserk.


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t 1 tell you that your headache has been umting for many years? How can a simple massage treat it well? It also involves the nerves of the head and face. Only bybing and tidying them can you relieve it better. Look at you, don¡¯t you feel any pain now?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s tone softened, but she was still skeptical of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s fingers gently slid across Fang Yunshu¡¯s face again. ¡°Do you feel a warm current moving under the skin of your face now? It should be veryfortable, right?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Yes!¡± Fang Yunshu nodded, believing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words a little more.


    Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s almost over today. I¡¯ll treat you twice a week in the future. Then, 1¡¯11 treat you for two months. Then, your problem will be gone.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, aren¡¯t you a divine doctor?¡± Fang Yunshu asked. ¡°Such a small problem, did you still need to go through so much trouble?¡±


    ¡°What kind of illness is this? You have to slowly remove it from your body. Moreover, it¡¯s in your brain. If you¡¯re even a little bit closer, it¡¯s easy to have problems. What if you identally turn into a fool?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fang Yunshu snorted. ¡°Stop scaring me. I think you¡¯re just trying to lie to me and take advantage of me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei cried out in a ¡± wronged ¡± tone, ¡°Oh my god, Fang Yunshu, you¡¯ve gone too far. I treated you out of kindness, and you¡¯re not grateful to me, but you¡¯re ndering me like this. It¡¯s too hurtful.¡±


    ¡°ndering you?¡± Fang Yunshu snapped. ¡®1 want to believe you too, but do you think I can trust you after all the things you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Time will tell.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fang Yunshu suddenly shouted angrily.


    ¡°What did I say wrong?¡± Ye Xiaofei was a little confused, but he soon understood. He said awkwardly, ¡°That¡¯s not what 1 meant. When 1 said a long time, 1 meant a long time, not a verb.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t exined. But after he did, Fang Yunshu grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand and bit it hard.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Ye Xiaofei grimaced in pain, but he didn¡¯t pull his hand out. He said the wrong thing and said the most taboo thing between the two of them. He could only let Fang Yunshu lose her temper.


    Fang Yunshu bit on it for half a minute before she let go.


    Between Ye Xiaofei¡¯s thumb and wrist, there were deep teeth marks on both sides, and blood was seeping out.


    ¡°My dear, you¡¯re biting off a piece of meat.¡± Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t bother to deal with the bite marks and smiled bitterly.


    Fang Yunshu looked at the seal, and the anger in her heart disappeared by half. Of course, she knew that Ye Xiaofei did not struggle at that time, and let her vent her emotions.


    She was still a little touched, but when she thought about how this guy had harmed her, her feelings instantly disappeared.


    There was a sudden knock on the door, followed by Luna¡¯s voice.


    Fang Yunshu quickly pushed Ye Xiaofei away, feeling an inexplicable sense of weakness in her heart..

 Chapter 211 - 211: Luna Wants to Be in the Office

    Chapter 211: Luna Wants to Be in the Office


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Both of you are here!¡±


    Luna came in with a bright smile on her face.


    Fang Yunshu respectfully weed Luna to sit on the sofa and said, ¡°Miss Luna, you didn¡¯t tell me before you came so that Ye Xiaofei could pick you up.¡±


    Luna nced at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I think you must be very busy here. How can 1 trouble Secretary Ye?¡±


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°Miss Luna, the Li Family came today. They¡¯re making fast progress. They¡¯vepleted our first investment ording to our requirements/¡¯


    Luna waved her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯te here today to hear about work. I just came to see you and Mr. Ye because I¡¯m leaving tonight.¡±


    ¡°Leaving tonight? So fast?¡± Fang Yunshu asked in surprise.


    ¡°I have no choice,¡± Luna said. ¡°There are a lot of things at the headquarters. As the new chairman, I have to go back.¡±


    Fang Yunshu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. You can¡¯t be away from the headquarters for too long. Is there anything else you need me to do, Miss Luna?¡±


    Luna said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to do. I m not worried about your work. Just do what you want. If there¡¯s any situation in the future, you can discuss it with Secretary Ye first. As long as you think there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Fang Yunshu knew that Ye Xiaofei had taught Luna kung fu, so Luna still valued Ye Xiaofei.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that Luna meant that as long as Ye Xiaofei agreed, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Fang Yunshu to lose all her businesses in NingCity.


    After a few more words, someone came to ask Fang Yunshu for her signature. Luna stood up and said, ¡°You go ahead. 1 still have something to tell Mr. Ye.¡±


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t think about anything else. She felt that Luna probably asked Ye Xiaofei for advice on martial arts.


    Ye Xiaofei and Luna came to his office. Xiao Qingyi quickly stood up. She already knew that Luna was the chairman of the entire Nox Company.


    When she saw Luna, she was instantly excited. She bowed and said, ¡°Hello, Chairman!¡±


    ¡°This is?¡± Luna looked at Ye Xiaofei in confusion.


    ¡°Her name is Xiao Qingyi; she¡¯s President Fang¡¯s secretary.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Luna nodded and said to Xiao Qingyi, ¡°1 have something to tell Secretary Ye. Without our permission, no one is allowed toe to this office.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xiao Qingyi agreed and quickly walked out, closing the door behind her.


    Luna pouted and said, ¡°You have such a beautiful secretary apanying you every day. Aren¡¯t you too lucky?¡±


    This was the first time Luna was jealous in front of Ye Xiaofei. Ye Xiaofei was a little ufortable with this feeling. He put his arm around her shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s Yunshu¡¯s secretary, not mine/¡¯


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll have to remind Miss Fangter to be careful. Don¡¯t let a rabbit like you eat the grass beside its nest,¡± Luna said angrily.


    Perhaps because she was about to leave, Luna let go of her true feelings today and did not hide the jealousy in her heart. She said, ¡°Tm envious of Miss Fang. I can still be with you every day in the future, and I can only miss you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡®You can video call me on weekdays. Besides, it¡¯s just a ten-hour flight. You cane to me on weekends.¡±


    Luna threw herself into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms and hugged his waist. ¡°Darling, I want you.¡±


    ¡°At this time?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked in surprise. ¡°Right here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! Don¡¯t you dare?¡¯¡¯ Luna raised her eyebrows, a provocative look in her eyes.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t 1 dare? Wait for me.¡± Ye Xiaofei let go of Luna and opened the door.


    Xiao Qingyi was standing not far from the door.


    Ye Xiaofei waved at her and said, ¡°I want to do something private with Luna. If President Fang looks for uster, tell her directly.¡¯<sup>1</sup>


    ¡°What? A private matter?¡± Xiao Qingyi was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yes, just tell this to President Fang.¡±


    After Ye Xiaofei finished speaking, he closed the door and locked it inside.


    Then, he saw Luna sitting at her desk, looking at him with seductive eyes. ¡°F*ckj 1 like this style!¡± Ye Xiaofei rushed over and hugged Luna.


    Xiao Qingyi was in the corridor, and the words ¡°private matter¡± were still on her mind.


    The two of them were actually in a room alone and locked. Most importantly, they had to do something private. What was this private thing?


    Soon, a very special voice came from the office.


    The soundproofing of the door was pretty good. The sounding from the door was very low and intermittent.


    However, Xiao Qingyi quickly realized that the voice seemed to be¡­ It sounded like the sound of a man and a woman making love.


    ¡°No way! How is this possible?¡±


    Luna was the chairman of the consortium, and Ye Xiaofei was a secretary in a branchpany. Although this assistant had some status in Ning City, he was still far inferior to Luna.


    How could the two of them be like this?


    Just then, Fang Yunshu came out, and Xiao Qingyi quickly went up to her.


    ¡°Fang¡­ President Fang!¡¯¡¯ Xiao Qingyi¡¯s face was a little red.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Fang Yunshu.


    Xiao Qingyi¡¯s words became even more incoherent. ¡°Just now, Secretary Ye told me¡­ He was doing it with the chairman¡­ He did something private and did not want anyone to disturb him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Fang Yunshu nodded. At this moment, she also heard the noiseing from the room, and she couldn¡¯t help but look a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t let anyonee over. By the way, Secretary Ye is helping the chairman to recuperate. That¡¯s why there¡¯s such a special voice. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild, and don¡¯t let this matter spread out, or else¡­<sup>1</sup>¡®


    Fang Yunshu wasn¡¯t used to threatening Xiao Qingyi, but her hesitation was quite effective.


    Xiao Qingyi was so frightened that she quickly said, ¡°President Fang, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes! ¡± Fang Yunshu nodded and returned to her office.


    However, she was a little puzzled. Was that voice teaching Luna kung fu?


    Fang Yunshu and Ye Xiaofei¡¯s first time was filled with pain and humiliation. Therefore, she had a kind of resistance towards things between men and women. Therefore, all these years, she had not even watched a small movie, so she really could not tell that the voice was the sound of a man and a woman having sex.


    Although Xiao Qingyi had never had a boyfriend before, she hade across many simr information on the Inte. She felt that this voice could not be wrong¡­.

 Chapter 212 - 212: You Are Special in My Life

    Chapter 212: You Are Special in My Life


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°When you leave tonight, I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    After fooling around for a while, the two of them tidied up their clothes. When Ye Xiaofei said this, his eyes carried a different kind of gentleness.


    Luna helped Ye Xiaofei tidy up his clothes and said happily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me off. If you send me off, 1 won¡¯t be able to bear to leave.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Then if you say so, 1 won¡¯t send you off.¡±


    Luna met Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze and asked expectantly, ¡°Darling, will you miss me when I leave?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll miss you,¡± Ye Xiaofei said firmly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Luna was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ye Xiaofei whispered into Luna¡¯s ear.


    Luna was instantly overjoyed and said happily, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m the same. I¡¯ll always remember you.¡±


    The two of them cuddled for a while more before tidying up and opening the door.


    She happened to see Xiao Qingyi at the door.


    Xiao Qingyi wanted to make her expression look more natural, but she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    Xiao Qingyi stole a nce at Luna. Although Luna didn¡¯t seem to have much of an expression, Xiao Qingyi could tell from the corners of her eyes that she was happy.


    ¡°Where¡¯s President Fang?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked Xiao Qingyi.


    ¡°President Fang is in the office, but the investment manager just went in.¡±


    ¡°Since she has work to do, 1 won¡¯t go in,¡± Luna said. ¡°I have to go back and prepare before I go to the airport.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±


    Luna hugged Ye Xiaofei again before waving and leaving.


    Even though she tried her best to restrain herself, there was still reluctance in her eyes.


    Ye Xiaofei was also a little disappointed. Luna was still very special to him. It could be said that she was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s first teacher in being a man.


    It was only through being with Luna that he truly experienced the joy of being a man.


    However, Ye Xiaofei wasn¡¯t as sentimental as the average young man. Luna hadn¡¯t reached the point where he could give her his heart.


    Ye Xiaofei returned to his office, and Xiao Qingyi followed him in. The moment she entered, her nose couldn¡¯t help but twitch. There was a special smell in the room.


    ¡°Why are you acting like a puppy?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked guiltily.


    Xiao Qingyi frowned and said, ¡°There seems to be a strange smell in this room.


    1 don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly and said, ¡°This is the smell that came from Luna¡¯s body just now. I¡¯ll go open the window and let it out.¡±


    It was only because Xiao Qingyi was inexperienced that she would have been able to tell that the smell was a mixture of male and female hormones.


    Xiao Qingyi was a smart girl. She would not ask questions that she should not ask. She crossed her small fists in front of her chest and said excitedly, ¡°Oh my god, I met the Chairman. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so young and so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to be so excited?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m excited,¡± Xiao Qingyi said seriously. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a big shot. In front of the Chairman, I¡¯m so excited that 1 can¡¯t speak. 1 feel ashamed of myself.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all humans. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. You¡¯ll be more and more outstanding,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°There are differences between people. Even if 1 were to be in your position, Assistant Ye, I would still be nervous and excited in front of the Chairman. 1 can¡¯t be as rxed and calm as you and her.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed, ¡°Your ttery is not bad. You have a future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ttering you. Oh, time¡¯s up. I have to let President Fang go to the meeting.¡± Xiao Qingyi stood up.


    This was a city meeting set up by Paul.


    Now, Fang Yunshu had to attend. As her secretary, she wanted to bring Xiao Qingyi along so that she wouldn¡¯t miss out on some important matters.


    Before leaving, Fang Yunshu said to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Secretary Ye, please pick up Ling¡¯erter. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll endte today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle back for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll save some food for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fang Yunshu agreed and left with Xiao Qingyi.


    These words shocked Xiao Qingyi so much that her jaw dropped.


    What was going on? Why did Fang Yunshu and Ye Xiaofei look like husband and wife?


    In the elevator, there were only Fang Yunshu and Xiao Qingyi. Fang Yunshu said, ¡°My rtionship with Secretary Ye is not what you think. My daughter likes him and recognizes him as her godfather.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Xiao Qingyi replied, but she had many thoughts in her mind. She couldn¡¯t figure out the rtionship between Fang Yunshu and Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°In short, I¡¯m me, and he¡¯s him,¡± said Fang Yunshu. ¡°You just have to remember


    this..¡±

 Chapter 213 - 213: Fang Ling’er’s Special Request

    Chapter 213: Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s Special Request


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    When Fang Ling¡¯er saw Ye Xiaofei, she jumped into his arms excitedly and kissed him on the cheek.


    Ye Xiaofei was always happy at times like this. He happily carried Fang Ling¡¯er and said, ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t eating at home today. What do you want to eat?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t home. Let¡¯s go eat hamburgers then?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei readily agreed, ¡°No problem!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! 1 knew Daddy was the best. Fang Ling¡¯er hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and kissed him on the cheek.


    All Daddy pampered their children, especially their daughters. Ye Xiaofei was the same.


    The Mommy was usually the one who restrained the child the most. Without the mother¡¯s restraint, Daddy would be the happiest when he took care of the child.


    There was a KFC near the neighborhood. Ye Xiaofei ordered a lot of food and then the two of them began to eat.


    After eating for a while, Ye Xiaofei asked, ¡°Ling¡¯er, your teacher just told me that you don¡¯t like to y with children in school. Can you tell me why?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er took a bite of the chicken wing and licked her fingers. ¡°They are all too stupid.¡±


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t want to listen to the teacher¡¯s lecture or do your homework?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted. ¡°Those questions are so childish. I feel like they¡¯re a waste of time. Daddy, 1 don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten anymore.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment, but then he instantly understood. Fang Ling¡¯er was a monstrous genius. She used to have a very high IQ. Recently, she had developed her heavenly-level True Qi, which might have promoted the development of her intelligence.


    When she was with other normal children, she naturally felt that they were too stupid and did not want to y with them.


    Ye Xiaofei touched his chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s not up to me to decide if you don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten. I still have to discuss it with your Mommy. I think it should make sense. But if you don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten, what do you want to do? We have to have a n so that we can better convince your Mommy.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er tilted her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. I just want to stay at home. 1 can learn by myself. It¡¯s much faster than in school.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this idea of yours won¡¯t work. People need tomunicate with others. You also need to have friends, so you still have to go to school.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to primary school first.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Then I think this suggestion should be able to be negotiated.¡±


    After the two of them finished eating, Ye Xiaofei first checked Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s progress and immediately praised her, ¡°My precious daughter is so hardworking. Daddy is so happy.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes narrowed into crescents as she said, ¡°I have to practice hard, or else Daddy will be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my good daughter. ¡°Ye Xiaofei was touched. A child¡¯s feelings were the purest and her thoughts were simple. Fang Ling¡¯er treated him as a Daddy.


    Fang Ling¡¯er went to y on theputer while Ye Xiaofei prepared some food. He would prepare it when Fang Yunshu returned.


    Fang Yunshu had been busy the entire day. She didn¡¯t enter the house until past eight o¡¯clock.


    As soon as she entered the door, she heard the sound of the kitchen hood, and the fragrance of food assailed her nose.


    Ye Xiaofei stuck his head out and said with a smile, ¡°Hurry up and wash your hands and change your clothes. The food will be ready soon.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er heard her voice and ran out of the bedroom to get her slippers.


    Fang Yunshu picked up Fang Ling¡¯er and felt indescribable happiness in her heart. Wasn¡¯t this kind of family warmth what she yearned for?


    When she came out after changing her clothes, the food was already on the table.


    Even the rice had been served and the chopsticks wereid out.


    ¡°Have you all eaten?¡± Fang Yunshu asked.


    Ye Xiaofei sat opposite Fang Yunshu and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. This was specially made for you.¡±


    Looking at the four dishes on the table, Fang Yunshu said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to do this alone. Just leave me some leftovers.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°How can you do that? You work so hard every day. If you can¡¯t keep up with the nutrition, your body will be exhausted.¡±


    Fang Yunshu continued,¡± It¡¯ll be better if it¡¯s simple. It¡¯s a little extravagant for me to make so many things by myself.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head firmly and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. When I¡¯m not here, you¡¯ll type for yourself. If you let me be here every day, I¡¯ll make it simpler for you. I don¡¯te here every day, so when Ie, I¡¯ll naturally make more for you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips moved, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    She had to admit that she was a little touched.


    However, even though she was touched, she couldn¡¯t let Ye Xiaofei stay here every day. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t this guy live with her? This was impossible.


    After finishing his meal, Yunshu and Xiaofei cleaned up the dishes. However, Ye Xiaofei red at him and said, ¡°Hurry up and rest. Is this what your hand is for? That hand of yours belongs to the president, so it¡¯s for signing. I¡¯ll do the rough work.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fang Yunshu felt a little sweet being scolded by Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°No! No! This is this guy¡¯s sugar-coated bullet. I definitely can¡¯t let him capture me so easily.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was constantly reminding herself as she stood beside Fang Ling¡¯er.


    It was gettingte, and Fang Yunshu was about to let Fang Ling¡¯er sleep.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and looked unhappy.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Daddy hasn¡¯t told you a story today. Come, Daddy will tell you a story and apany our baby to sleep.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er shook her head, still looking very unhappy.


    Fang Yunshu looked at Ye Xiaofei questioningly. Ye Xiaofei shook his head, indicating that he was not sure either.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, why are you unhappy?¡± Fang Yunshu asked gently.


    Fang Ling¡¯er raised her head and said, ¡°Why are you different from other children ¡®Daddy and Mommy?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fang Yunshu asked guiltily.


    ¡°Many children sleep with their parents, so why am I sleeping alone?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pouted.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Fang Yunshu quickly said. Then sleep with Mommy today.¡±


    ¡°No! If it¡¯s Daddy and Mommy, they¡¯ll sleep with me. 1¡¯11 sleep in the middle, and you guys can sleep next to me.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Fang Yunshu shouted subconsciously.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and lowered her head without saying a word.


    Plop!


    The sound of tears falling onto the ground made Fang Yunshu heartache. Her daughter was very stubborn. No matter how wrong she was, she would not cry easily.


    Fang Yunshu pulled Fang Ling¡¯er into her arms and said softly, ¡°Good! Then we¡¯ll sleep with you today..¡±

 Chapter 214 - 214: Fang Yunshu Agreed

    Chapter 214: Fang Yunshu Agreed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Oh yeah! 1 want to sleep with Daddy and Mommy!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er shouted excitedly. She raised her hands and ran around the house.


    Ye Xiaofei stared at Fang Yunshu with his mouth agape. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears when Fang Yunshu agreed.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you going to wash up obediently?¡± Fang Yunshu red at Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Fang Ling¡¯er quickly agreed and ran into the bathroom.


    ¡°Really? Is what you said true?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked carefully.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes.


    Although Ye Xiaofei already knew that this couldn¡¯t be true, he still said in disappointment, ¡°1 knew this was to coax Ling¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu, it¡¯s not good to lie to a child. She won¡¯t believe your words in the future. We¡¯d better keep our word.¡±


    ¡°Who said 1 lied to Ling¡¯er?¡± Fang Yunshu said lightly.


    ¡°All?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Fang Yunshu like she was a monster. After a while, he stuttered, ¡°You mean¡­Are the three of us sleeping on the same bed?¡±


    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded repeatedly. This was enough to make him feel excited.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face was cold as she said, ¡°You better clean upter. If you dirty my bed, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately puffed out his chest and said, ¡°Good! Good! I¡¯ll wash myself clean.¡±


    Fearing that Fang Yunshu would go back on her words, Ye Xiaofei quickly changed the topic. ¡°Ling¡¯er told me today that she doesn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Fang Yunshu frowned immediately.


    Ye Xiaofei said seriously, ¡°Our Ling¡¯er is a genius. She¡¯s not interested in this kind of kindergarten stuff at all. Besides, when she¡¯s with those children, she also feels that they¡¯re too childish. She¡¯s already out of ce among her peers.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°This¡­That¡¯s true, but she¡¯s still so young. She can¡¯t stay at home. At the very least, she should have someone to y with. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid her autism will get worse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated this matter,¡± said Ye Xiaofei. ¡°1 have a rough idea. There are some famous young genius sses now. Those who are younger can also enter.¡±


    ¡°But she can¡¯t be too young. Ling¡¯er is only four and a half years old.¡±


    ¡°Of course not now, but in kindergarten, it won¡¯t reflect her uniqueness. I want to send her to school so that she can skip grades quickly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± said Fang Yunshu,¡± but Ling¡¯er has autism. Although she¡¯s much better now, can she go to school? She was so young. Could she adapt to school life? Besides, which school could ept such a young student?¡±


    ¡°We have to send Ling¡¯er to school. If any school doesn¡¯t ept her, 1¡¯11 blow up their school.¡± Sensing that Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression was a little ugly, Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about blowing it up. I¡¯m talking about buying it.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fang Yunshu snapped. Could the school buy it casually? You can¡¯t do whatever you want just because you¡¯re a member of the Nox Company. We still have to consider thepany¡¯s image when we do things.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed dryly and said, ¡°Anyway, 1 feel that this matter should not be difficult.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it again,¡± said Fang Yunshu. ¡°This is a big matter. 1 can¡¯t decide on impulse.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded his head vigorously and said, ¡°Okay, okay. Then I¡¯ll seriously consider it again. Ling¡¯er¡¯s matter can¡¯t be rushed.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯m done.¡± At this moment, Fang Ling¡¯er ran out of the bathroom.¡± I¡¯ve even changed into my pajamas.¡±


    ¡°Ling¡¯er is so obedient.¡± Fang Yunshu praised with a smile.


    Fang Ling¡¯er held Fang Yunshu¡¯s hand with one hand and Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand with the other. She said excitedly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Let your Daddy wash up first,¡± said Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Oh, oh, Daddy, then go take a shower. You have to bathe until you smell good, or Mommy will dislike you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu and said carefully, He said, ¡°1 want¡­ Do you want to take a shower?¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at him. ¡°Of course, I have to shower. Otherwise, my bedsheets will be dirty.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei jumped eight feet high and said, ¡°Alright, got it!¡± Then, she dashed into the bathroom.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, but she quickly hid it away.


    Ye Xiaofei Humph a little tune as he took a bath. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t describe it.


    ¡°Peng! Peng!¡±


    Someone knocked on the bathroom door.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xiaofei turned off the shower.


    The bathroom door opened.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat wildly.. Could it be that Fang Yunshu wanted toe in and take a bath with him?

 Chapter 215 - 215: This Is A Family

    Chapter 215: This Is A Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The door only opened a crack before it stopped.


    Then, a pile of things was stuffed in through the crack.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s cold voice came through. ¡°You can use this blue towel. You¡¯re not allowed to use mine and Ling¡¯er¡¯s. You can wear these pajamas.¡±


    ¡°You even prepared a towel and pajamas for me?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked in surprise.


    ¡°Humph, I usually have more towels at home. 1 didn¡¯t especially give them to you. As for pajamas, I bought them for Ling¡¯er¡¯s Father a long time ago.¡±


    Fang Yunshu had bought these pajamas two days ago. She felt that Ye Xiaofei had not changed his clothes when he came to her ce, so it was quite dirty. Most importantly, he had dirtied her house. She just wanted to be clean, and she did not buy them, especially for Ye Xiaofei.


    She wasn¡¯t lying. The clothes were originally for Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s Father, but Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t know that the father was referring to him.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t care about it at all. Instead, heughed happily and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t wear it, so I¡¯m lucky. I don¡¯t care. Anyway, you gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Humph, then use it.¡± Fang Yunshu loosened her grip and threw the clothes on the floor, closing the door.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. What was wrong with his words? Why did it make Fang Yunshu angry again?


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t know why she was angry. It seemed like Ye Xiaofei¡¯s indifferent attitude had made her inexplicably angry.


    However, she couldn¡¯t think of a reason why this guy didn¡¯t care. This kind of anger was inexplicable.


    Ye Xiaofei took a shower and changed into his pajamas. He carefully moved to Fang Yunshu¡¯s door.


    The door was not closed, and Fang Yunshu was still typing on herptop on herp.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was like a little rabbit as she tossed and turned on the bed, muttering non-stop, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Daddy out yet?¡±


    ¡°My precious daughter.¡± Ye Xiaofei greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eximed excitedly. She then pped her hands beside her and said, ¡°Come quickly! Come, you sleep here.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei walked to the bedside and sat down carefully, ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t disturb your mother¡¯s work.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er stuck out her tongue and blew on her lips with her index finger. She said softly, ¡°But Mom is so stupid. She couldn¡¯te up with a form even after making it for a long time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand this either. Do you know how to do it?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er carefully said to Fang Yunshu, ¡°Mom, can I help you?¡±


    ¡°You know how to use this kind of office form?¡± Fang Yunshu asked in confusion.


    ¡°This is very simple. I can do it after taking a look.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it for a while, then you can try it out.¡± Fang Yunshu was also interested.


    Fang Ling¡¯er ced theptop on the bed andy on her stomach. She didn¡¯t even need to use the mouse as her two small hands quickly operated on the keyboard.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu were dumbfounded.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was using the shortcut keys to operate everything. It felt like she was a professional.


    In less than two minutes, Fang Ling¡¯er hadpleted the form and said, ¡°Mom, do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Ling¡¯er, this is too powerful.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said proudly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that Ling¡¯er is a genius. That¡¯s true.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er shook her head happily. I am a genius, I am the daughter of the Sea God, and also a god!¡±


    Fang Yunshu waved her hand at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°It seems that I have to re-evaluate Ling¡¯er.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°You will find that Ling¡¯er is more and more different from others.¡±


    ¡°Humph, this is my daughter. Don¡¯t talk as if you know more than me.¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei in dissatisfaction. She would always maintain the most intimate rtionship with Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°Sleep! Sleep! Sleep with Daddy and Mommy.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯ery down in the middle of the room and waved at Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu with her small hands.


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu, and Fang Yunshu looked back at him. Then, without saying anything, shey down and pulled the thin nket over her and Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Ye Xiaofei alsoy down, and indescribable happiness instantly spread throughout his body.


    Fang Ling¡¯er turned to look at Fang Yunshu, then at Ye Xiaofei, giggling happily.


    ¡°You¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you go to sleep?¡± Fang Yunshu said.


    ¡°Then all of you have to hug me,¡± said Fang Ling¡¯er. ¡°The other children said that it¡¯s veryfortable to be hugged by their parents.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hesitated for a moment before hugging Fang Ling¡¯er and saying, ¡°Good! I¡¯ll hug you. We¡¯ll hug you together.¡±


    ¡°Daddy! You hug me too. Aiya, why don¡¯t you get into bed? The three of us have to share a nket. That¡¯s what a family should be like.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said as she pulled the nket over Ye Xiaofei..

 Chapter 216 - 216: Fang Ling’er’s Little Plan

    Chapter 216: Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s Little n


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Daddy is a little hot. You don¡¯t need to cover yourself with a nket.¡±


    At this time, Ye Xiaofei quickly made a judgment. It was unwise to agree directly, so he immediately pulled the nket off his body.


    ¡°No, Daddy will build it too, Daddy will build it too!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er was unusually persistent. She pulled the nket over Ye Xiaofei again.


    Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I told you to cover it, and you covered it.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said fiercely, but she was still quitefortable in her heart. At least this guy knew what was good for him.


    Ye Xiaofei stopped pulling the nket down and said, ¡°I can mess around with other things, but I don¡¯t dare to mess around with this kind of thing.¡±


    Fang Yunshu muttered softly, ¡°Humph, you know what¡¯s good for you. How rare.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, move over here!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er cried out in dissatisfaction.


    Ye Xiaofei moved closer to Fang Ling¡¯er until his head touched her head. Fang Ling¡¯er was satisfied. Her two small hands touched Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu¡¯s faces, and her two small feet pressed on their bodies.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I can sleep with Daddy and Mommy now.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er turned to Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Daddy, can you tell me a story? 1 want to hear the story of the Sea God.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you the story of the Sea God. At that time, I was on a small ind surrounded by reefs. There was a strong wind blowing around the ind every day. The wind was very strong, blowing the sea water into huge waves. Whoever fell into the sea would be smashed into pieces by the waves.¡±


    ¡°The surface of the sea is very dangerous, and it¡¯s even more dangerous under the sea. Countless sharks live here all year round. They¡¯re all very big and can bite a person in half with one bite.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face lit up as she said excitedly, ¡°Daddy is the Sea God. Do they have to listen to you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Daddy was very weak at that time. The waves could kill me, and the sharks could bite me in half.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er asked curiously.


    ¡°After that, I learned the method you taught me. 1 practiced hard every day to make myself stronger bit by bit. Then I knew how to use the power of the sea without hurting myself. 1 also knew how to deal with those sharks. Not only did 1 not get eaten by them, but 1 could also ride them to catch small fish and crabs in the sea.¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said excitedly. Riding a shark to catch small fish is too much fun. 1 want to be the Sea God too.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to practice well, or else you won¡¯t be able to be the Sea God.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I will practice hard.¡±


    Fang Yunshu initially felt that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s story was too scary and was not suitable for her daughter to listen to. However, as she listened, she realized that Ye Xiaofei was using the story to motivate Fang Ling¡¯er to learn.


    Then, she didn¡¯t stop him. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s story attracted her as if he had experienced it himself.


    Fang Yunshu suddenly thought of a possibility. Was this Ye Xiaofei¡¯s life these past few years? That was why he especially wanted to know who had harmed him and sent him to such a ce.


    However, Fang Yunshu immediately denied her thoughts. This guy was full of tricks. Perhaps he had said this on purpose to arouse her sympathy so that she would tell her what had happened back then.


    ¡°Humph! This kind of little trick wants to deceive me, there¡¯s no way.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little smug.


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Fang Yunshu¡¯s smug smile and was a little puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand where her emotions came from.


    Ten minutester, Fang Yunshu said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s already veryte. Go to sleep.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t pester her. Instead, she said, ¡°Then Daddy, can you give me more next time?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep, but you¡¯re not allowed to leave. 1 want you to continue sleeping with me like this.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with pleading as she grabbed their fingers with her two small hands.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t dare to answer. He stole a nce at Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu said gently, ¡°Alright, alright, we won¡¯t leave. Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that both Mommy and Daddy have it.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er finally closed her eyes.


    However, in less than half a minute, the little girl opened her eyes again and said, ¡°Daddy and Mommy, you have to kiss me before 1 can sleep.¡±


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll kiss you!¡± Fang Yunshu turned her head and kissed him.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was still not satisfied. 1 don¡¯t want you to kiss me separately, 1 want you to kiss me together.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei secretlyughed in his heart, but his face showed some helplessness as he said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, you¡¯re asking for a lot.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and said, ¡°No, I just want you two to kiss together. Otherwise, 1 feel that you¡¯re a fake Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Good! Kiss! Let¡¯s kiss together!¡±


    This time, it was Fang Yunshu who said it. She then gave Ye Xiaofei a look, and the two of them kissed Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s cheek at the same time.


    Just as their lips were about to touch Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face, she suddenly sat up.


    His speed was as fast as lightning. Even Ye Xiaofei was caught off guard, let alone Fang Yunshu.


    Then, Ye Xiaofei felt his head being pushed, and Fang Yunshu¡¯s face erged in front of him.


    Their lips touched..

 Chapter 217 - 217: They Really Kissed

    Chapter 217: They Really Kissed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei waspletely unprepared.


    Fang Yunshu did not expect this at all.


    When their lips touched, both of them were stunned for two seconds before they quickly separated.


    ¡°Wow, Mom and Daddy are kissing!¡±


    Just as Fang Yunshu was about to go berserk, Fang Ling¡¯er shouted excitedly. She pounced forward and wrapped her arms around their necks. ¡°Children always say that a good daddy and mommy are those who kiss each other. If they don¡¯t kiss each other, they won¡¯t want the child and divorce each other.¡± ¡°Fang Ling¡¯er! You did it on purpose!¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth. She wanted to p her daughter¡¯s butt, but she only pped it lightly.


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and said, ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t get along with Daddy and keep throwing tantrums at him. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t want Daddy anymore one day. Ling¡¯er is so scared. Now that we¡¯ve kissed, you can¡¯t chase Daddy away.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s anger dissipated in an instant, and at the same time, she felt a sense of guilt.


    Ling¡¯er had never had a father by her side since she was young. Fang Ling¡¯er must have hoped that her Daddy would be by her side. She didn¡¯t know what to do with both her father and Mommy, so she asked the children and came to this conclusion.


    When Fang Yunshu thought of this, she could not bear to scold her daughter. She said, ¡°Alright, Mommy isn¡¯t angry. Can you sleep well now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er closed her eyes again, but she held Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu¡¯s hands even tighter as if she was afraid that if she fell asleep, Fang Yunshu and Ye Xiaofei would leave.


    Fang Yunshu and Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t dare to make a sound and just turned off the lights.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mind was filled with the aftertaste of that amazing kiss.


    He was no longer a rookie when it came to matters between men and women, but he didn¡¯t know why. He kissed Fang Yunshu like this, and it made him feel a kind of sweetness that couldn¡¯te out. He subconsciously stuck out his tongue and gently licked his lips, as if he could still taste the taste of Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was a daughter of his, and he had not treated her well for anything. From time to time, she would help him take advantage of Fang Yunshu. She was a strong support, and she was sold to help him.


    On the other hand, Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart was a mess. She was very angry at Ye Xiaofei for kissing her, but she was just angry. She rarely felt humiliated.


    If it was another man, Fang Yunshu was sure that she would be able to do it.


    ¡°Bastard, after giving birth to this guy¡¯s child, howe I don¡¯t even have the shame of a woman?¡±


    ¡°Also, why am 1 bing more casual now? I let this guye here to apany my daughter, but now he¡¯s in my house. He has special slippers, special towels, and special pajamas. God, no, no! If this continued, wouldn¡¯t this ce be his home? This was not allowed!¡± She thought.


    Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth in anger at the thought of the throne.


    The two of them had their thoughts, and neither of them spoke. Fang Ling¡¯er tossed and turned between the two of them for a while before she finally calmed down.


    The little child¡¯s mind is simple, thinking about sleeping, thinking about the brain, thinking about the other, thinking about the other, thinking about the ten minutes, the little girl is deep asleep.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s fingers were connected to Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s. He immediately sensed that Fang Ling¡¯er was asleep.


    Although Fang Yunshu¡¯s bed was good, the atmosphere of a family of three was not bad.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was very clear that it was better to stop today. Otherwise, there might not be such an opportunity in the future.


    He carefully stuck his head out and pointed at the door with his other finger, indicating to Fang Yunshu that he was about to go out.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes had adapted to the darkness and could see Ye Xiaofei¡¯s movements. He nodded slightly to indicate that he was going to do something.


    Ye Xiaofei was about to pull his finger out of Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand when she tightened her grip on his finger again.


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly didn¡¯t dare to move anymore, maintaining this half-up and half-lying position.


    Fang Yunshu also felt her daughter¡¯s hand tightly clenching hers. She knew that this was the reason why Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t leave.


    After a while, Ye Xiaofei tried again.


    In the end, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand seemed to have a switch. As soon as he wanted to pull his hand out, the small hand would immediately hold it tightly.


    Ye Xiaofei lowered his voice and said to Fang Yunshu, ¡°Ling ¡®er must be afraid that 1¡¯11 leave, so she subconsciously wants to catch us. If I force her to move, she¡¯ll wake up.¡±


    Even without Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words, Fang Yunshu could feel it.


    After a moment of hesitation, Fang Yunshu said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep like this.¡± Then, she closed her eyes.


    Ye Xiaofei agreed andy down. He had already put on a good posture, so Fang Yunshu probably wouldn¡¯t me him.


    Fang Yunshu felt depressed once again. Just now, she was thinking that she could not let this situation continue, but now she had no choice. The struggle was indescribable..

 Chapter 218 - 218: A Child’s Words Are Fearless

    Chapter 218: A Child¡¯s Words Are Fearless


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei did not sleep deeply that night. It could even be said that he slept very nervously.


    This was the first time he had slept with a child. He was afraid that if he slept too deeply, he would press down on Fang Ling¡¯er. Her small body would not be able to withstand his weight.


    Ye Xiaofei was always nervous about sleeping on Viin Ind, so it wasn¡¯t very hard for him.


    At that time, he was worried that others would harm him, but now he was afraid of hurting others.


    It was to save his life at that time, but now, it was a responsibility.


    He also knew that Fang Yunshu hadn¡¯t been sleeping soundly, probably because she was afraid that he would do something to her.


    If Fang Ling¡¯er wasn¡¯t on the bed, Ye Xiaofei wouldn¡¯t have been honest.


    However, with Fang Ling¡¯er around, Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t have that kind of thought at all. Perhaps this was the mentality of a real Daddy.


    In a daze, Fang Yunshu only fell asleep after midnight.


    When Fang Yunshu opened her eyes again, she was woken up by her daughter¡¯sughter.


    Ye Xiaofei lifted Fang Ling¡¯er into the air with both hands and legs. Fang Ling¡¯er spread her arms and mimicked a bird flying in the air, giggling happily.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re awake.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er noticed that Fang Yunshu had opened her eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Daddy will take me on the ne.¡±


    ¡°I thought I wanted you to fly like a bird,¡± said Fang Yunshu with a smile.


    ¡°Haha, the ne flies higher.¡± Her mother¡¯s smile made Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯sughter sound even clearer.,


    After ying for a while, the three of them got up. Fang Yunshu brought Fang Ling¡¯er to wash up and change her clothes while Ye Xiaofei went to prepare breakfast.


    Usually, Fang Ling¡¯er would dawdle in the morning without much energy.


    Today, however, the entire body of the game seemed so lively.


    At this moment Fang Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t look like an autistic child at all. She waspletely a normal child.


    Fang Ling¡¯er, who had no interest in kindergarten, was so happy that she carried her small school bag today.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu were confused. Did Fang Ling¡¯er just say that she didn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten? They were overthinking it.


    When they reached the kindergarten, the two people waited for Fang Ling¡¯er to enter the door before turning around to leave.


    Ye Xiaofei saw Fang Ling¡¯er talking to a little girl arrogantly. With a thought, he activated the Heaven and Earth Scripture and overheard Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°My Daddy slept with mest night too,¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said proudly.


    Fang Yunshu saw that Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t move and asked in confusion, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m listening to what Ling¡¯er is saying to the child.¡±


    ¡°You can hear that?¡± Fang Yunshu asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, 1 am.¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled.


    ¡°What did Ling¡¯er say to the child?¡± Fang Yunshu asked curiously.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but smile at Fang Yunshu. ¡°Ling¡¯er is showing off to others that she slept with usst night.¡±


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°This is ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°A child¡¯s words have no fear. To others, this is an ordinary thing, but to


    Ling¡¯er, this is something that has always been missing. It¡¯s normal for her to want to show off.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei continued to listen to the two little girls as he spoke.


    The other little girl said, ¡°My Daddy sleeps with me every day.¡±


    ¡°My Daddy will sleep with me every day in the future.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said.


    The little girl continued, ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? My Daddy and mother sleep with me. They don¡¯t wear clothes.¡±


    ¡°What? Why aren¡¯t you wearing clothes?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Why do you need to wear clothes to sleep?¡± asked the little girl.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er was a little disappointed and immediately said, ¡°My Daddy will sleep naked too.¡±


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei listening attentively, Fang Yunshu was also curious. She asked, ¡°What else did they say?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei did not dare to say these words out loud. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°She walked a little far. I can¡¯t hear her.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°Why are you so serious if you can¡¯t hear that? 1 thought you heard something interesting.¡± Then, she turned around and left.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t hear her clearly that I want to be more serious.¡± Ye Xiaofei quickly followed behind, but he muttered in his heart, ¡°The next time Ie to Fang Yunshu¡¯s ce, I¡¯m afraid that girl Fang Ling¡¯er will make such a request.¡±


    Looking at Fang Yunshu¡¯s back, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but run wild.


    Fang Yunshu had been here a few times, but she always wore very conservative clothes. Even her pajamas were long clothes and pants, and they were made of pure cotton, so there was no light at all.


    If it looked like that, Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but think of the time when Fang Yunshu was naked.


    Fang Yunshu suddenly turned around and saw Ye Xiaofei¡¯s sneaky expression. She immediately said warily, ¡°Why are you looking so sneaky?¡±


    ¡°Am 1?¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately denied it.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°This guy is definitely up to no good..¡±

 Chapter 219 - 219: Going to the Film and Television Company to Play

    Chapter 219: Going to the Film and Television Company to y


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Once they arrived at thepany, everyone got busy.


    Ye Xiaofei was tired of this busy lifestyle. If he didn¡¯t quit now, it would ruin Fang Yunshu¡¯s impression of him.


    Fang Yunshu looked for Ye Xiao after she was done with something. ¡°Secretary Ye, there¡¯s something 1 need you to do.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Ye Xiaofei could only force a smile and agree.


    ¡°Ourpany needs an image spokesperson,¡± said Fang Yunshu. ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Wang Dabao happened to have a film and television entertainmentpany. He had always wanted to go and y. Now he had a chance.


    Ye Xiaofei puffed out his chest and said, ¡°Good! Leave this matter to me. 1 will do it properly.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I told you to do something else, but you didn¡¯t answer so quickly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much confidence in other matters, but I¡¯m confident in this matter. Dabao has a film and television entertainmentpany now. It¡¯ll be much more convenient for him to choose an image spokesperson.¡±


    ¡°Dabao? Where is Mr. Wang?¡± Fang Yunshu asked in surprise.


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang has a filmpany?¡± Fang Yunshu was even more puzzled. Although she had only been with Wang Dabao for a short time, she felt that Wang Dabao was not the kind of rich and overbearing person. That smallpany was not worth much, so how could he have a filmpany?


    ¡°Ah, 1 don¡¯t know the specific situation, but I¡¯m going to investigate today.¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, I¡¯m warning you. You can¡¯t use the power in your hands to benefit yourself and your friends. Otherwise, 1 won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this person is the most selfless. He promises to spend less and do more.¡±


    Fang Yunshu still wanted to say something, but she held it in. Anyway, she had to ask about this matter in the end. Ye Xiaofei wanted to do something, but it was impossible.


    Ye Xiaofei left thepany excitedly. He got into the car and dialed Wang Dabao¡¯s number.


    ¡°Dabao, I¡¯m going to the filmpany to y today.¡±


    Wang Dabao immediately shouted, ¡°F * ck! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I¡¯ve already arranged something else. You can go tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shouted, ¡°F * ck, no, I¡¯ll go today.¡±


    ¡°Get lost. You brought so manypanies to my ce, and I¡¯m so busy that my heels are kicking the back of my head. I¡¯ve already made an appointment for today, and many people are waiting for me to go.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei was speechless. Fang Yunshu had been busy for the past two days. Now that she had a career, she had to consider all aspects. She had too little time for herself.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he said, ¡°Oh right, d*mn it, I¡¯m giving you a big deal. I¡¯m choosing a spokesperson for the Nox Company in Ning City. You don¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°F * ck, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? 1¡¯11 be there in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Then send me the location. I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in you going to thepany. There¡¯s only office staff here. You can go straight to the filming base. We happen to have a movie shooting there, and most of the actors are there.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then why are you still talking nonsense?¡±


    The filming location wasn¡¯t far away. Thinking about how he would have to go out with Wang Dabaoter, he had to drink. He didn¡¯t drive, so he hailed a taxi and arrived there in less than 20 minutes.


    The filming base was located on the city¡¯s outskirts. The security at the entrance was very strict. Those who were not staff members were not allowed to enter at all.


    In some remote ces opposite the door, Ye Xiaofei could feel that some people had been peeking at the door.


    These were probably the legendary paparazzi who wanted to film some celebrities here.


    Ye Xiaofei looked around, avoiding the paparazzi and the cameras. Soon, he found a remote ce and jumped over the two-meter-high wall.


    Ye Xiaofei heard a woman crying a few steps in the bushes a few meters in front of him.


    Ye Xiaofei was very curious. He slipped over and saw a girl standing under a tree, wiping her tears and sobbing softly.


    He looked around. Other than the girl, there was no camera crew here. It was the girl who was crying alone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± Ye Xiaofei walked behind the girl and asked.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The girl cried out in surprise and turned her head around. Her face was pale with fear and she nervously crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    The girl was about the same age as Ye Xiaofei, in her early twenties. She had a delicate round face and a well-proportioned figure. She was aplete beauty. At this moment, she was like a pear blossom in the rain, which made people want to protect her.


    ¡°Am 1 that scary? Why are you crying here alone?¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed. ¡°Come, tell me what grievances you encountered. I¡¯ll be happy to hear it.¡±


    The girl looked at Ye Xiaofei in a daze, pouting her little mouth aggrievedly, and said, ¡°You¡¯re a bad person. You still want to exchange my unhappiness for your happiness.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re unhappy. It must be someone else who caused you to be unhappy. If you cry, then the person who caused you to cry must be very happy.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Then I won¡¯t cry.¡± The girl bit her lips and looked at Ye Xiaofei again. Then, her expression became extremely excited and she said, ¡°You are¡­You¡¯re Ye Xiaofei!¡±


    ¡°All, I am. How do you know me?¡± Ye Xiaofei was a little confused. This girl knew him and was so excited, but he had no impression of this girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xu Menglu,¡± the girl said excitedly.


    ¡°Xu Menglu?¡± Ye Xiaofei racked his brain, trying to recall the name, but he couldn¡¯t remember it.


    Xu Menglu pouted. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten about me. I¡¯m your ssmate from primary school. I¡¯ve always been your deskmate.¡±


    ¡°Primary school ssmate? Are you that snot girl?¡±


    Xu Menglu wasn¡¯t angry at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s indecent nickname. Instead, she said excitedly, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was dumbfounded. He sized up Xu Menglu and said, ¡°What the hell, this is a woman¡¯s eighteen changes. That girl with a big nose and big mouth is a great beauty now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying,¡± Xu Menglu said. ¡°I had sinusinusies at that time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei also felt a sense of familiarity. He said, ¡°Haha, 1 really can¡¯t recognize you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. By the way, what¡¯s wrong with you? Come on, tell me who bullied you. We¡¯re deskmates, so 1 have to help you vent your anger..¡±

 Chapter 220 - 220: Deliberately Making Things Difficult

    Chapter 220: Deliberately Making Things Difficult


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xu Menglu was about to say something when she heard footsteps. A woman in her thirties quickly walked over.


    The woman red at Xu Menglu and shouted, ¡°Xu Menglu, what are you doing? Do you know that everyone is waiting for you? Do you still want to shoot? If you don¡¯t want to shoot, then don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Xu Menglu immediately said, ¡°I will shoot. I¡¯m just here to adjust my mood. It¡¯s fine now. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    The woman was still dissatisfied and said, ¡°Humph, you are so unreasonable. It¡¯s just a few somersaults. You young actors are vulnerable. You don¡¯t have the spirit to suffer at all.¡±


    ¡°I can endure hardship, I can endure hardship.¡± Xu Menglu exined in a panic.


    The woman then turned her eyes to Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Who are you? Why haven¡¯t 1 seen you before?¡±


    ¡°I just got here,¡± said Ye Xiaofei.


    The woman didn¡¯t ask further. The base was very strict, but after all, the staff working here didn¡¯t know each other.


    ¡°Hurry up and go over. It¡¯s about to start.¡± After saying that, the woman quickly walked away.


    ¡°That woman is quite fierce.¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°She¡¯s the assistant director of our production team.¡± She¡¯ll scold people if she doesn¡¯t get a good show,¡± said Xu Menglu.


    Ye Xiaofei asked casually, ¡°Then, are you not good at acting?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xu Menglu¡¯s expression darkened as she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m never worthy of a good show.¡±


    ¡°Not good enough? What does this mean? Ye Xiaofei asked doubtfully.


    Xu Menglu shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. 1 didn¡¯t bring my phone with me. Can you give me your phone number first?¡±


    ¡°No problem. You can say your piece. I¡¯ll call you now.¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Good! Good!¡± Xu Menglu¡¯s face broke into a smile as she watched Ye Xiaofei dial her number. She then said, ¡°It is a littlete, and I have to go back quickly. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    After saying that, Xu Menglu quickly ran out, but her legs were a little unsteady as she ran.


    Ye Xiaofei frowned slightly. He could tell at a nce that Xu Menglu¡¯s leg had just suffered a hard injury. It should be the kind of injury that happened when she fell to the ground.


    Ye Xiaofei quietly followed behind them. He came here to see how they filmed.


    If they didn¡¯te into contact with each other, they would forget about their ssmates in primary school after they grew up.


    Xu Menglu had recognized him at a nce. It was obvious that he had left a deep impression in Xu Menglu¡¯s heart, but he didn¡¯t know what made Xu Menglu remember him at that time.


    There was a group of people gathered there, probably filming. Ye Xiaofei moved to the back and looked inside curiously.


    This should be a modern scene where a rich youngdy questioned a poor girl because of her feelings.


    After two sentences of dialogue, the richdy pushed down the poor girl.


    And the one ying the poor girl was Xu Menglu.


    The rich actress was Zheng Yurong, who was still considered quite famous.


    However, Ye Xiaofei had been isted from the world for more than five years and did not know her at all.


    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t appear in front of my boyfriend!¡±


    The actress who yed the rich girl shouted and pushed Xu Menglu to the ground.


    Plop!


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. The fall was very solid and heavy. Xu Menglu couldn¡¯t walk just now, which was the reason.


    ¡°Stop it! It¡¯s done!¡±


    The director shouted a big word,


    Xu Menglu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Zheng Yurong immediately said, ¡°Director, 1 think we should add more scenes to this scene. This way, I won¡¯t be able to express my character¡¯s anger at all. I suggest pping her twice more so that she can perfectly express my emotions.¡±


    The director beamed and said, ¡°Yurong is indeed a good actress. She can grasp the character deeply.¡±


    Zheng Yurong continued to say, ¡°That¡¯s right. To ensure the authenticity of this scene, 1 hope it¡¯s a real fight. Otherwise, my actions will be out of shape. The actor who gets beaten up won¡¯t be able to show that kind of realism.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! When we film, we have to make it realistic. There are too few actors who work as hard as Yurong. All departments, pay attention. We have to try our best to cooperate and strive to pass it in one take.¡±


    Zheng Yurong turned to look at Xu Menglu and winked mischievously. ¡°Xu Menglu, 1¡¯11 have to trouble you then.¡±


    Xu Menglu¡¯s expression turned ugly, but she forced a smile and said, ¡°Sister Rong, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Looking at Zheng Yurong¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that she was deliberately targeting Xu Menglu. She wanted to use the name of acting to punish Xu Menglu.


    At this moment, the director shouted. Zheng Yurong¡¯s face was ferocious. She gritted her teeth and raised her hand. She swung it around and pped Xu Menglu¡¯s face.


    Xu Menglu could not help but fall to the ground. She saw stars and felt dizzy.


    ¡°Stop!¡± This time, Zheng Yurong directly shouted and then said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was in a bad mood just now. Let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    This woman did it on purpose..

 Chapter 221 - 221:1 Want to Change the Script

    Chapter 221:1 Want to Change the Script


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The director hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Yurong, I think this is enough, right?¡±


    Zheng Yurong immediately said, ¡°Director, I¡¯m not satisfied with my performance just now. Since we¡¯re going to make a blockbuster movie, we have to do our best. We have to do our best.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The director nced at Xu Menglu and hesitated.


    Zheng Yurong squatted down and said to Xu Menglu, ¡°Xu Menglu, are you alright? The sess of this scene depends entirely on you.¡±


    Xu Menglu struggled to sit up. There was a red handprint on her face. She bit her lip and said, ¡°I can do it.¡±


    Zheng Yurong looked very concerned and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Come,e, touch up your makeup first.¡±


    Xu Menglu stood up and held her legs. She slowly walked to her side. A makeup artist came over to touch up her makeup.


    ¡°This is a case of someone bullying you. Why are you still filming this scene?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s voice came from the side.


    Xu Menglu turned around and saw Ye Xiaofei. Her eyes lit up with joy, but then she looked especially embarrassed. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°Look at your face and look at your legs. You tortured yourself so badly just for a show. The main reason is that they are targeting you maliciously. Why are you still filming?¡±


    Xu Menglu¡¯s lips moved a few times, and the tears in her eyes quickly flowed out. She had been suppressing her grievances just now, but after Ye Xiaofei said this, she could no longer hold them in.


    Xu Menglu wiped her tears in panic and said anxiously, ¡°Ah, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± As she spoke, she could not help but sob in grievance.


    ¡°How could 1 be talking nonsense? Can¡¯t you feel it yourself?¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Xu Menglu looked around in panic. She wiped her tears and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to get a chance to y a good role. I definitely can¡¯t lose it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with losing it? Let¡¯s go and y the next scene.¡±


    Xu Menglu pouted and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you say. This is the most important role I¡¯ve ever taken. If I can¡¯t stand this grievance and stop acting, then 1 won¡¯t be able to take on any other roles in the future. All, she¡¯s here. Don¡¯t say anything. I beg you.¡±


    Zheng Yurong was swaying her body as she walked over. Xu Menglu quickly greeted her respectfully, ¡°Sister Rong.¡±


    Zheng Yurong didn¡¯t care about Ye Xiaofei and said hypocritically, ¡°Ah, 1 came to see you. I was a little harsh just now. I¡¯m sorry, but for the sake of acting, this was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. 1 hope you can understand.¡± ¡°Understand your ass?¡±


    Xu Menglu was about to say something when Ye Xiaofei red at her and started cursing.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡± Zheng Yurong was still in a daze after being scolded.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said bluntly, ¡°1 said that your words are like f*cking nonsense. Did you hear me this time?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You dare to scold me?¡± Zheng Yurong widened her eyes in horror. She would never have thought that anyone would dare to scold her in this production team.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes suddenly widened again and he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with scolding you? 1 still want to p you.¡±


    Xu Menglu finally came back to her senses. She suddenly grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and hurriedly pulled him back.¡±Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t hit her.¡±


    With themotion, everyone in the production team suddenly surrounded them.


    Zheng Yurong pointed at Ye Xiaofei in exasperation and said, ¡°Who is this? Where did hee from?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads subconsciously. The director said angrily, ¡°Xu Menglu, who is this person?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my ssmate,¡± Xu Menglu said softly. ¡°He came to see me. He didn¡¯t understand the situation here and became anxious when he saw that I was injured. 1 apologize to Sister Rong and everyone on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°Apologize and that¡¯s it?¡± Zheng Yurong said angrily. ¡°Xu Menglu, you brought someone to the production team without permission. This is a vition of the rules of the production team. Moreover, you even disrupted our filming. This is an even greater crime.¡±


    Xu Menglu¡¯s face paled and she stuttered, ¡°Then¡­Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Zheng Yurong sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable for this movie either. Since this movie hasn¡¯t been filmed for long, hurry up and change the person.¡±


    Xu Menglu¡¯s body swayed and she knelt on the ground. ¡°Sister Rong, 1 was wrong. Director, please give me another chance. I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be any more problems.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei pulled Xu Menglu back and said, ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to kneel to this kind of trash? D*mn it, 1 lost my face.¡±


    Xu Menglu¡¯s tears flowed out again. She choked and said, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, 1 really can¡¯t lose this opportunity.¡±


    But even so, she was only consoling Ye Xiaofei, without any intention of reprimanding him.


    ¡°Do you still want to act in this show?¡± Ye Xiaofei Humph.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Xu Menglu nodded vigorously.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°Then act. No one can chase you out of this crew. Oh right, the script has to be changed. D*mn it, change it to you whipping this guy..¡±

 Chapter 222 - 222:1 Know Your Boss

    Chapter 222:1 Know Your Boss


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Changing the script? And you are?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s tone was so loud that it startled everyone here. The director sized Ye Xiaofei up again and asked carefully.


    As soon as he finished speaking, two security guards hurriedly ran over and pointed at Ye Xiaofei, shouting angrily, ¡°It¡¯s him. He climbed over the wall.¡±


    It was easy for Ye Xiaofei to avoid people, but his research on electronic devices was much worse.


    On Viin Ind, some of those guys were familiar with this electronic surveince equipment, but there was no real thing on the ind, so Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t learn it, so his knowledge in this area was much worse.


    Moreover, even if he had some knowledge, electronic products had been updated very quickly after five years. Their knowledge was not advanced, even if it was not obsolete.


    ¡°You climbed over the wall and came in?¡± Zheng Yurong was stunned for a moment before she burst outughing. ¡°1 thought it was a big shot. It scared me to death.¡±


    The director red at him and said, ¡°Take him out quickly.¡±


    Zheng Yurong hurriedly said, ¡°Director, you can¡¯t let him go. We had to check something. Don¡¯t secretly take photos here, or secretly record something.¡±


    The director was shocked and said, ¡°Hurry up and check.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Xu Menglu stretched out her arm to block Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body and said, ¡°He¡¯s my ssmate. I can prove that he won¡¯t take photos secretly, and he won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened here.¡±


    Zheng Yurong said disdainfully, ¡°Prove it? What proof do you have? If he divulges our secret, can you bear the consequences?¡±


    Xu Menglu bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡­¡± If anything happens to him, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll bear it? How are you going to bear the responsibility?¡± The director widened his eyes.


    Xu Menglu was at a loss for words. She was just a small character in this production team. Her words did not carry much weight.


    Ye Xiaofei was quite puzzled. He met many high school ssmates this time. Other than Wang Dabao, the rest of them did not feel close to him at all. Everyone was like strangers.


    Xu Menglu was only his primary school ssmate, and they hadn¡¯t seen each other for so many years. Ye Xiaofei felt very warm inside, but at the same time, he was very curious and puzzled.


    ¡°You trust me that much? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll harm you?¡± Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and asked.


    Xu Menglu said firmly, ¡°No, you¡¯re not that kind of person. You won¡¯t harm me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. When you met me, I was just a kid. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. 1 can be anything.¡±


    Xu Menglu said firmly, ¡°No matter how many years have passed, I still believe you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked into Xu Menglu¡¯s eyes. There was no impurity in her eyes. Ye Xiaofei instantly confirmed that she was telling the truth.


    ¡°All!¡± Zheng Yurong pursed her lips and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you acting in a romance drama? Kid, you don¡¯t have to push away your rtionship with her. Today¡¯s matter is all Xu Menglu¡¯s fault. It¡¯s fine if you cooperate well. If you don¡¯t, Xu Menglu won¡¯t be able to stay in this production team anymore.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei showed his face to Xu Meng just now because she was his ssmate. He was quite pitiful.


    However, it was different now. Just based on Xu Menglu¡¯s trust in him, Ye Xiaofei could not disappoint her this time.


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Zheng Yurong and asked, ¡°Is it up to you to decide whether Xu Menglu can be in this production team or not?¡±


    Zheng Yurong¡¯s expression stiffened. The director would listen to her, but everyone had a tacit understanding of this matter, but they could not say it out loud. At this moment, she immediately said, ¡°This isn¡¯t something that 1 can decide. This is the crew¡¯s policy. The director won¡¯t let her stay here either.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes widened as he shouted, ¡°Since it¡¯s not up to you to decide, then why are you farting there?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Zheng Yurong widened her eyes and looked at Ye Xiaofei in disbelief.


    She was still considered very popr in the past year. Everyone was supporting her. Not to mention that no one dared to scold her; no one even spoke loudly to her. She was already used to this kind of life.


    Zheng Yurong couldn¡¯t ept Ye Xiaofei¡¯s rude scolding. She couldn¡¯t ept it at all.


    ¡°You¡­ Do you dare to scold me? You dare to scold me?¡± Pointing at Ye Xiaofei, Zheng Yurong was like an angry hen.


    Ye Xiaofei red at him and said, ¡°Scolding you is a light punishment. I¡¯ll make you kneel and p you.¡±


    ¡°Crazy!¡± Zheng Yurong shouted hysterically. ¡°He is a lunatic! Chase him out! Hurry up and chase him out!¡±


    The two security guards immediately rushed over to chase Ye Xiaofei away.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you filming properly? What are you guys doing here?¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded from outside.


    Xu Menglu immediately said with a sad face, ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m dead.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    Xu Menglu sighed. ¡°Our director likes Zheng Yurong the most. He will listen to her.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Then does your director have to listen to the boss?¡±


    Xu Menglu said helplessly, ¡°Of course, but 1 don¡¯t know the boss.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him, but 1 do..¡±

 Chapter 223 - 223: Wang Dabao’s boss Style

    Chapter 223: Wang Dabao¡¯s boss Style


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Standing outside the crowd, other than the director whom everyone was familiar with, there was also a Fatty who weighed more than 200 catty.


    ¡°Come over quickly. This is ourpany¡¯s new boss, Mr. Wang Dabao!¡±


    The director berated him and then introduced Wang Dabao.


    Wang Dabao puffed out his chest and smiled. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m really happy to see so many celebrities today.¡±


    Everyone looked at Wang Dabao differently.


    ¡°Mr. Wang!¡±


    Everyone almost shouted in unison. A bunch of handsome men and beautiful women. They were really good-looking and pleasant to hear. Even though Wang Dabao tried his best to restrain himself, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. He was very satisfied.


    Wang Dabao still hadn¡¯t seen Ye Xiaofei. He said, ¡°What happened just now? They seem to be arguing about something?¡±


    Zheng Yurong stepped forward with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Mr. Wang, we were filming when someone secretly climbed over the wall and came to our production team to look for one of our actors. This involves some secrets of our film, so we were all discussing how to deal with this matter.¡±


    Following the direction Zheng Yurong was pointing, Wang Dabao finally saw Ye Xiaofei.


    However, Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t say anything. Fie just looked at him with a smile.


    The two of them looked at each other. Their years of tacit understanding made him not greet Ye Xiaofei directly.


    Originally, Wang Dabao enjoyed Zheng Yurong¡¯s good looks and the fact that she was a famous actress.


    However, it was obvious that Zheng Yurong was ming Ye Xiaofei and the girl who was standing with him.


    Wang Dabao said in a deep voice, ¡°Then this matter is quite serious. We have to strengthen the security here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The most infuriating thing is that this guy is still very arrogant here. He scolded me and went too far. Mr. Wang, you have to stand up for me.¡±


    Zheng Yurong¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke. She felt wronged and pitiful.


    Wang Dabao narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re a celebrity, and he¡¯s a grown man. Why would he curse at you? There has to be a reason, right?¡±


    Zheng Yurong sobbed softly and said, ¡°We¡¯re filming this scene. There are some scenes of people hitting each other. To make it look real, to film the effect, we hit each other. This is what everyone agrees about. I also did it for the sake of acting. However, this man that Xu Menglu brought over scolded me because of this. He even said that he wanted to change the script to let her hit me. Mr. Wang, don¡¯t you think this person is arrogant? This is simply not putting ourpany in his eyes.¡±


    Wang Dabao nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s quite arrogant, but I feel that¡­What he said made sense. Just change the script ording to his wishes.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded. They did not expect Wang Dabao to make such a request.


    Not only Zheng Yurong and the others, but even Xu Menglu was the same.


    At this moment, the director was anxious. He said, ¡°This was not easy to change. If the script was changed, the filming n would have to be changed. Moreover, if he changed it like this, it would affect the whole situation. The entire scene would have to be changed. It would be as if the scene had to be refilmed.¡±


    Wang Dabao snorted and said,¡± What are directors and screenwriters doing? If I ask you to change it, then change it. If you can¡¯t change it, then we¡¯ll just stop filming this movie.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang! You know how to joke.¡± Zheng Yurong said andughed.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s face was gloomy, but his small eyes were filled with a fierce light.


    The smile on Zheng Yurong¡¯s face froze bit by bit. Then, her expression turned uglier than if she was crying.


    Everyone was stunned once again. This Wang Dabao did this right from the start. No one understood what he meant.


    At this moment, Wang Dabao¡¯s originally tense face slowly rxed. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Zheng Yurong¡¯s expression instantly became as radiant as a spring flower. She took a step forward and said with a charming smile, ¡°Mr. Wang, you¡¯re so humorous.¡±


    ¡°Move aside!¡± Wang Dabao waved Zheng Yurong away as if she was waving a fly. Then, he walked straight into the crowd.


    Zheng Yurong staggered and almost fell, looking even more battered.


    Looking at Wang Dabao¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that he was going to greet someone. However, no one here knew Wang Dabao, so they subconsciously spread out to the sides.


    Xu Menglu also wanted to move away subconsciously, but her arm was grabbed by Ye Xiaofei.


    Then, she saw Wang Dabao standing in front of her with a big mouth. Xu Menglu was even more nervous. She first bowed and then said carefully, ¡°Mr. Wang!¡±


    Wang Dabao sized up Xu Menglu, then nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Not bad! Not bad! It¡¯s indeed not bad!¡±


    Everyone suddenly realized that Wang Dabao had taken a fancy to Xu Menglu. Now that she had the boss as her backer, Xu Menglu was going to be rich..

 Chapter 224 - 224: Let’s Play Slowly

    Chapter 224: Let¡¯s y Slowly


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xu Menglu took a step back, not daring to meet Wang Dabao¡¯s eyes. She stammered, ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Wang Dabao took another step forward and stretched out his arms.


    Xu Menglu was so frightened that her face turned pale. She hurriedly took a big step back.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s thick arms were not there to hug her, but to reach out to Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Bang bang!¡± Wang Dabao walked over and punched Ye Xiaofei in the chest twice, saying, ¡°Why did you climb over the wall? Are you okay?¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and punched Wang Dabao. ¡°1 came early, so 1 snuck in to watch the show.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Wang Dabao. ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since west chatted together. Director Li, find us a ce.¡±


    Majordomo Li quickly said, ¡°Alright. There¡¯s a pavilion over there. You can sit there and drink tea. You can also watch the filming progress.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other again, and then their expressions became very interesting.


    No wonder this guy was so arrogant. It turned out that his identity was not simple. He had such a good rtionship with the new CEO of thepany.


    Zheng Yurong was embarrassed just now, but now she was terrified. She suddenly realized that she had made a huge mistake just now and offended someone she could not afford to offend.


    Xu Menglu was also dumbfounded at this moment, and she did note back to her senses for a moment.


    Wang Dabao and Ye Xiaofei went to the pavilion.


    There was no one around. Ye Xiaofeiughed and teased Wang Dabao, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re bing more and more like a CEO.¡±


    Wang Dabao rolled his eyes at Ye Xiaofei. His body copsed and he returned to his usual appearance. ¡°Do you think I want to? I¡¯m just asking you to do this. I also want to be like you. I want to be the one who can control this beauty every day and flirt with that girl.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Wang Dabao again andughed disdainfully, ¡°Alright, then when I raise you in the future, you¡¯ll be a yboy who specializes in bullying men and women and indulging in debauchery.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Wang Dabao tilted his neck and thought for a moment. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. Although that would be great, I don¡¯t even have any value in life. At least I¡¯m still useful now. I¡¯m busy, but after I¡¯m busy, I¡¯ll go have fun and bully men and women.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re enjoying this kind of life now. If youin in front of me again, I¡¯ll beat your head into a pig¡¯s head.¡±


    Wang Dabao chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s fight then. All the good cabbages are eaten by pigs.¡±


    After joking for a while, Wang Dabao asked, ¡°Do you want to let the people here know your identity as a real big boss?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll tell Fang Yunshu that thispany is yours.¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Wang Dabao rolled his eyes and hesitated. Then, he said, ¡°So you¡¯re CEO Fang¡¯s assistant now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to do business for you. You have to help me choose a good spokesperson.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already choose? Wasn¡¯t it the girl who looked so innocent just now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose her.¡± Ye Xiaofei told him what happened today.


    ¡°This girl is quite interesting.¡± Wang Dabao sized Ye Xiaofei up and said disdainfully,¡± Why do you think she always remembers you? And you still remember it so deeply. Did you f * eking mess with her at that time?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei kicked Wang Dabao and said, ¡°What the hell? We were only in primary school at that time. We were about ten years old. What could we do?¡±


    Wang Dabaoughed and said, ¡°Who said that ten years old can¡¯t have sex? You¡¯re talented, kid. Maybe you¡¯ll be able to do it then.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Wang Dabao dodged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s flying kick and said with a smile, ¡°Then you¡¯ve already said what you want to say about her today. We have to do something about it, right?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei raised his chin and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our brothers ¡®words carry weight. If we can¡¯t do it, we¡¯ll lose face. Mr. Wang, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, no problem!¡± Wang Dabaoughed and said, ¡°If you haven¡¯t decided on a candidate, then this will be more fun. Let¡¯s choose slowly. We can spend a few more days at the filmpany and see the beautiful celebrities one by one.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was also beaming with joy, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to choose slowly and carefully.¡±


    To many young people, those big stars were high and mighty. They were the kind of existence that they were obsessed with and pursued.


    Now that he suddenly had a chance to change his identity, he had to enjoy it well.


    Zheng Yurong and the director walked toward them. Wang Dabao smiled and said, ¡°That celebrity is here. She probably felt that something was wrong and came to plead with you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. She¡¯s here to plead for mercy.¡±


    Wang Dabao puffed out his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been an upright and impartial person.. There¡¯s no way she can plead with me!¡±

 Chapter 225 - 225: Let Mr. Ye Have a Good Time

    Chapter 225: Let Mr. Ye Have a Good Time


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°President Li, are we going to change the script?¡± the director asked with a bitter face.


    Zheng Yurong was even more worried. She said, ¡°President Li, do you think Mr. Wang is going after me? You¡¯re a powerful person, so you have to speak up for us.¡±


    President Li shook his head and said helplessly, I¡¯ve only seen Mr. Wang twice in total. 1 don¡¯t know what kind of person he is. Thepany has changed hands, and no one knows what will happen next. 1 don¡¯t even know if I can stay here, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Zheng Yurong hurriedly asked.


    President Li said, ¡°But if we have to do that, the filming progress will be greatly affected. Thepany will suffer a lot of losses. He is new here. 1 think he won¡¯t do that.¡±


    The director nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just worried that we¡¯ll suffer a huge loss.¡±


    President Li looked at Zheng Yurong and said, ¡°But you have to think of a way yourself. If Mr. Wang is happy, then everything will be fine.¡±


    Zheng Yurong¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. She puffed out her chest and revealed a charming smile. ¡°1 understand. I think¡­ Mr. Wang couldn¡¯t resist my charm, right?¡±


    Zheng Yurong had been made popr by the Wang Family. The Wang family had been sneaking in the dark. The female artistes in thepany were their tools.


    Zheng Yurong had put in a lot of effort in this aspect, so she was greatly supported by the Wang Family. She was also used to getting benefits with this method.


    President Li and the director subconsciously agreed.


    None of them had thought Xu Menglu was the cause of this incident. They did not think of finding a way to solve this problem.


    After a small discussion, they went to the pavilion together.


    President Li first said, ¡°Mr. Wang, let me introduce this project. This project is wholly invested by ourpany. A total of 50 million yuan has been invested. The funds are rtively tight.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Wang Dabao narrowed his eyes and asked.


    Zheng Yurong walked over to Wang Dabao¡¯s side carefully and ced her arm on his shoulder. Seeing that Wang Dabao did not reject her, she secretly despised him. Indeed, men were all the same. With her charm, there was no man she could not conquer. There were too many people earlier on, so Wang Dabao ignored her.


    ¡°Mr. Wang!¡± Zheng Yurong¡¯s voice was very coquettish. It was as if her voice could soften one¡¯s bones as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a boss as bold as you. You¡¯re so manly.¡±


    Wang Dabao squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Is that so? You are such a sweet talker.¡±


    Zheng Yurong¡¯s smile became even wider, and she leaned against Wang Dabao¡¯s body. She blew into Wang Dabao¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡¯m telling the truth. You¡¯re my type.¡±


    Wang Dabao wrapped his arms around Zheng Yurong¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Zheng Yurong¡¯s finger gently stroked Wang Dabao¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Of course. Look at your majestic figure. How can those young guyspare to you? 1 only feel safe by your side.¡±


    ¡°p!¡± Wang Dabao pped Zheng Yurong¡¯s butt and said with a smile, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Zheng Yurong asked carefully.


    ¡°He¡¯s the President secretary of the Nox Company Ning City Branch,¡± Wang Dabao said slowly, ¡°He came to ourpany to pick a spokesperson. So tell me, do you know how great of a loss you¡¯ve made to offend him?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zheng Yurong eximed.


    It would be very powerful to be the spokesperson of the Nox Company. Even a small branch of the Nox Company had a strong influence. They knew very well about the influence of Ye Xiaofei.


    Wang Dabao pushed Zheng Yurong away. His face tensed up. After taking advantage of her, he immediately turned hostile. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°You have to make Mr. Ye happy to settle this matter.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Zheng Yurong immediately stuck herself onto Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body again, trying to use the same trick.


    Ye Xiaofei red at her and said, ¡°Get lost. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±


    Zheng Yurong¡¯s face stiffened as she looked at Wang Dabao for help.


    ¡°Are you that stupid?¡± Wang Dabao red at them. ¡°Don¡¯t you don¡¯t remember what Mr. Ye had said?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the director eximed, ¡°Are you really asking us to change the script?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Wang Dabao asked with an unfriendly expression.


    ¡°Um¡­ No¡­ No problem.¡± The director stuttered as he answered. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you have any requests?¡±


    ¡°What request?¡± Wang Dabao snorted and continued, ¡°Sure. Let Mr. Ye¡¯s ssmate beat him back until she was satisfied and stop when he is happy.¡±


    Zheng Yurong¡¯s body went limp and she almost fell to the ground.


    If the script was changed, she wouldn¡¯t be the female lead anymore, right? She would be a supporting character¡­.

 Chapter 226 - 226: Disturbing the Scene

    Chapter 226: Disturbing the Scene


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Look at you just now, 1 thought that you would be seduced by that woman. After all, she is indeed very beautiful and seductive.¡±


    Zheng Yurong and the others went down to discuss while Ye Xiaofei teased Wang Dabao.


    Wang Dabao chuckled, ¡°She threw herself at me. If 1 don¡¯t take it, I¡¯ll be a bastard. However¡­¡±


    Wang Dabao changed the topic and puffed out his chest. He said proudly, ¡°But I¡¯m a person with integrity. They tried to seduce me with a woman and make me change my mind. That¡¯s not gonna happen.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed, then he winked and said, ¡°Cut that. I¡¯m in your territory.


    Aren¡¯t you going to show me around?¡±


    Wang Dabao rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Damn it. 1 asked President Li here initially so that he could arrange it for us. If 1 ask him to do that now, wouldn¡¯t 1 look like a boss without dignity?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes widened as he said, ¡°So what? I¡¯m your big client, so what if you have to lost your dignity and entertain your big client?¡±


    ¡°What you said makes sense. Alright, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and thenughed happily.


    They gathered around arge round table with beautiful women. On top of that, there were celebrities who were always seen on movies and television.


    These women were flirting and trying to please them. They even toasted and tried to have physical contacts.


    Wasn¡¯t this the kind of life in every man¡¯s dream?


    Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao had the same dream before. Before high school, it was definitely the whimsical and unrealistic fantasy of a teenager.


    But now, the dream hade true.


    There was a nice restaurant in the movie studio area. Usually, the Wang Family would receive their important guests here.


    There was no paparazzi here, so they needed not to worry about getting filmed.


    Wang Dabao was the new boss here, and thesedies were signed by thepany. If they could please Wang Dabao, their futures would be guaranteed.


    Ye Xiaofei was representing a great internationalpany to look for a spokesperson here. If they could get chosen by Ye Xiaofei, their status would skyrocket.


    There were two big shots sitting in this room now. Everyone who was ambitious would go all out to please them.


    In order to attend this dinner today, thedies had been fighting secretly as well.


    The only person who seemed out of ce was Xu Menglu.


    Xu Menglu had never gotten such an opportunity. Moreover, Xu Menglu had never wanted to use this method to get fame.


    No one could figure out her rtionship with Ye Xiaofei. However, seeing that Ye Xiaofei stood up for her today, they must be quite close. They had to ask Xu Menglu over.


    Xu Menglu sat next to Ye Xiaofei. Her eyes were as clear as water,. She kept stealing nces at Ye Xiaofei from time to time.


    Ye Xiaofei was rather ufortable.


    He came here to enjoy the life of debauchery and to experience the feeling of being surrounded by celebrities.


    But that only applied to strangers or people who had nothing to do with him.


    Xu Menglu was his ssmate after all. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t let himself loose, so did Wang Dabao. Those female celebrities wanted to liven up the atmosphere, but they seemed to be worried about Xu Menglu, so no one dared to do anything.


    This should be a dinner withughter and woman. But at this moment, everyone was acting so awkwardly polite.


    ¡°Xu Menglu,e out for a while.¡± Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly.


    Xu Menglu agreed and followed Ye Xiaofei out.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, 1 knew you would be sessful. You didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Xu Menglu was the first to rx as soon as she came out. Her eyes were filled with excitement.


    ¡°Are you that confident in me?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked in surprise.


    Xu Menglu nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Of course. When 1 was in school, 1 knew that a smart, kind-hearted, and chivalrous person like you would have a bright future.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was even more confused, ¡°Are you trying to tter me?¡±


    Xu Menglu said firmly, ¡°Of course not. You¡¯ve always been this kind of person in my heart.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He wished to quickly send Xu Menglu away. He said with a grin, ¡°1 don¡¯t think you like this kind of dinner either. Why don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Xu Menglu said immediately. ¡°As long as you¡¯re here, I can do it.¡±


    ¡°No. You are going to get a lot more scenes. Aren¡¯t you going to meet the screenwriter and director to discuss your ideas earlier?¡±


    ¡°What? Really?¡± Xu Menglu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Of course, so you should hurry up and go. You don¡¯t have to apany me for this kind of social gathering.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡±


    Xu Menglu immediately agreed and ran away in a hurry.


    ¡°Superstars, here Ie!¡± Ye Xiaofei rubbed his hands and went back to the room happily..

 Chapter 227 - 227: Get Lost

    Chapter 227: Get Lost


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Without Xu Mengiu, the atmosphere at the table instantly became lively.


    The celebrities were pretty good at such events. They were very good at living up the vibe and making men happy.


    Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao were rookies, so they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    However, they couldn¡¯t resist the seductivedies. In less than ten minutes, the two of them began living a life of debauchery and beauty.


    His phone rang.


    Ye Xiaofei let go of the beautiful woman¡¯s waist and put the phone to his ear.


    The two girls sitting on hisp turned around and kept quiet. They kept their little hands busy.


    The beauty beside Wang Dabao also slowed down her voice.


    ¡°Secretary Xiao, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Secretary Ye, President Fang asked when you¡¯reing back.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything that I could help President Fang?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°President Fang didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Xiao Qingyi hesitated before answering. ¡°I¡¯m bonding with the filmingpany to have a deeper understanding of their staffs. Only then can I find a good spokesperson for ourpany. If there¡¯s nothing important, I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    After Ye Xiaofei hung up the phone, Wang Dabao sneaked his head out in between the arms of two beauties and said with a smile, ¡°D*mn, you even got the pretty secretary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s President Fang¡¯s secretary, not mine,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°That¡¯s yours.¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s gaze was wretched.


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s drop this. Come,dies, let¡¯s y the music and dance!¡±


    On Viin Ind, he had heard many stories about being surrounded by beautiful women.


    Today, Ye Xiaofei finally experienced it. This feeling was really cool. This was the life that a man should enjoy.


    Just as he was enjoying himself, President Li rushed in with a strange expression.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, Young Master Chen is here.¡±


    ¡°Who is Young Master Chen?¡± Wang Dabao frowned.


    ¡°Chen Pingjiang from the Chen Family. He used to be a regr customer here. Zheng Yurong is quite close to him,¡± said President Li.


    ¡°Someone from the Chen family.¡± Wang Dabao looked at Ye Xiaofei, wanting him to make the decision.


    Although Wang Dabao had been following the Li family for some time, to be honest, he did not have much experience and ability to deal with big families. His current position as the CEO was just starting to look good. He was still far from it.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Then he¡¯s here to stand up for Zheng Yurong.¡±


    President Li coughed lightly. Although he didn¡¯t answer, it was a silent yes.


    Ye Xiaofei said to Wang Dabao, ¡°Then ask him in. They are guests. We are open for business. We can¡¯t chase them out.¡±


    Today¡¯s incident made Zheng Yurong feel a strong sense of crisis, so she asked Chen Pingjiang to stand up for her.


    Chen Pingjiang had been overseas for more than a month. He was not too clear about the situation in Ning City.


    He heard that the Wang family¡¯s entertainmentpany had just changed their president. It was someone he had never heard of.


    He instantly concluded that Wang Dabao was a nouveau riche who came out of nowhere.


    In the eyes of the big families, this kind of nouveau riche had no status.


    When they arrived at the film studio, Zheng Yurong bumped into Xu Mengiu. Xu Mengiu was preupied and did not notice Zheng Yurong.


    This made Zheng Yurong even more furious. She stopped Xu Mengiu and said fiercely, ¡°Xu Mengiu, do you think that you can ignore me just because you have a backer?¡±


    Xu Mengiu noticed it and quickly apologized, ¡°Oh! Sister Rong! 1 wasn¡¯t paying attention just now. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, let me tell you. Don¡¯t think that just because Mr. Wang stood up for you, you can take me down. Now that Young Master Chen is standing up for me, even Mr. Wang has to listen to Young Master Chen.¡±


    As she spoke, Zheng Yurong shook her head and held Chen Pingjiang¡¯s arm as they walked in. She said coquettishly, ¡°Young Master Chen, you have to stand up for me. If you don¡¯t, I have no say here in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I want to see who dares to make a fuss here.¡±


    A few minutester, six people walked into the private room.


    Zheng Yurong and a man in histe twenties took the lead. Zheng Yurong was holding onto the man¡¯s arm like a little woman.


    Behind them followed four tall and muscr men. They were obviously bodyguards.


    The moment Zheng Yurong entered, she immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wang. This is Chen Pingjiang, Young Master Chen from the Chen family.¡± Wang Dabao chuckled and held out his hand. ¡°Hello, Young Master Chen!¡± Chen Pingjiang shook hands with Wang Dabao and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Wang family to pass thispany to someone like you. This isn¡¯t something that anyone can manage.¡±


    ¡°Well. Since they have passed it to me, I should try it, right?¡± Wang Dabao said with a smile.


    Chen Pingjiang sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got thispany, but this is not something you can afford. Come on, name a price. I¡¯ll take over your entertainmentpany.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to buy it?¡± Wang Dabao didn¡¯t expect Chen Pingjiang to do this. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chen Pingjiang said. ¡°While thispany still has some value, you can offer a good price. If you can¡¯t run thispany and fail after a while, then thepany will bepletely worthless.¡±


    Wang Dabao narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, Young Master Chen. I don¡¯t want to sell it.¡±


    Chen Pingjiang red at him and said, ¡°Mr. Wang, you truly don¡¯t know the cruel reality. Without the support of a big family, do you think you can manage the entertainmentpany? Fine. Since you¡¯re unwilling to let go, I¡¯ll give you another way out. Give us a portion of your shares. That way, you can still y around with our family¡¯s support.¡±


    Chen Pingjiang¡¯s tone was arrogant. There was no intention of negotiation at all. He did not take Wang Dabao seriously.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s lips curled into a contemptuous smile. ¡°Do you think your Chen family is that awesome? In my eyes, you guys are nothing.¡±


    Before Chen Pingjiang could react, Wang Dabao waved his hand impatiently as if he was chasing away a fly. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this idiot came from. Get lost. Don¡¯t disturb me from having fun here.¡±


    Chen Pingjiang¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    What was going on? He was the young master of the Chen family.. How could Wang Dabao ignore the Chen family?

 Chapter 228 - 228: The Vicious Wang Dabao

    Chapter 228: The Vicious Wang Dabao


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Okay! Fine! Wang Dabao! You have guts!¡±


    Chen Pingjiang¡¯s face was ashen as he shouted in exasperation, ¡°Kid, you will regret your words today.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang!¡±


    A small celebrity beside Wang Dabao quickly whispered into his ear, ¡°The Chen family has a lot of coborations with our filmpany. It¡¯s not a good idea to offend them.¡±


    Wang Dabao pinched the little celebrity¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°How sweet of you. But for someone who acts so snobbish like him, I don¡¯t care what family he is from. I don¡¯t even want to coborate with him. If the Chen family wants to stand up for trash like him, then so be it. If 1 can get thispany from the Wang Family, 1 could get something from the Chen family as well.¡±


    Chen Pingjiang was even more furious as he roared, ¡°How dare you! Brat, who do you think you are?¡±


    Wang Dabao puffed out his chest and shouted, ¡°1 am Wang Dabao. W-A-N-G D-AB-A-O!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei burst outughing and scolded, ¡°Can¡¯t you be more specific? This is damn ridiculous.¡±


    Wang Dabaoughed proudly and said, ¡°This is called the great path and the great skill to the extreme.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment. For a moment, he felt that what Wang Dabao said was actually a little philosophical.


    However, in an instant, he figured it out. Wang Dabao was not philosophical at all. This guy was not well-educated, so he could only say such crude words.


    Everyone could not help but feel a little embarrassed. Nothing on him could be rted to the word


    Da¡± (¡°Big¡± in English). His body shape was the only thing that could fit the word ¡°Da¡±.


    However, they had to admit that they subconsciously remembered the name Wang Dabao.


    Wang Dabao did not care nheless. He hugged two celebrities and sounded even more arrogant as he said, ¡°Remember this, 1 am going to be the richest man in Ning City. Chen Pingjiang, you are nothing!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Haha¡­¡± Chen Pingjiang suddenlyughed and said, ¡°I really admire your courage. It¡¯s been many years since anyone dared to be so arrogant in front of Chen family. Even Wang Yuqiang from the Wang Family couldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Wang Dabao shook his head and looked at Chen Pingjiang as if he was an idiot. He said, ¡°You are trash. I¡¯ve overestimated you. The Wang Family is miserable now, yet you still brought them up. Are you going to be miserable like them?¡±


    Chen Pingjiang¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Alright! Wang Dabao, just you wait. You will hand thispany over to me within three days. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Take care! I won¡¯t send you off!¡±


    Chen Pingjiang and the others were walking out when Wang Dabao suddenly said, ¡°You can leave, but Zheng Yurong is not allowed to leave.¡±


    Zheng Yurong¡¯s footsteps suddenly froze, and then her expression instantly became extremely ugly. She stuttered, ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Chen Pingjiang reached out and hugged Zheng Yurong¡¯s waist. ¡°What if 1 take her away?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one kind of person I hate the most,¡± Wang Dabao said slowly, ¡°Traitor. If she goes with you, 1 won¡¯t stop her, but she¡¯ll have to bear the consequences herself.¡±


    Chen Pingjiang said disdainfully, ¡°1 told you that thepany will belong to the Chen family in three days. What you said is nothing. Zheng Yurong, you will be the most popr girl in thepany.¡±


    Zheng Yurong looked at Wang Dabao. At this moment, Wang Dabao did not make a sound. He picked up arge piece of crispy pork rib and bit it in his mouth, making a crunching sound.


    However, there was an indescribable coldness in his sharp eyes. Zheng Yurong felt as if a hungry wolf was staring at her. He could devour her at any moment. Chills ran down all over her body.


    The sound of crunchy bones made Wang Dabao look even more ferocious. The two celebrities beside him were trembling with fear. They did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Chen Pingjiang¡¯s bodyguards immediately perked up and stood nervously by Chen Pingjiang¡¯s side, afraid that Wang Dabao would rush over and attack him. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Chen Pingjiang was getting impatient. He shouted at Zheng Yurong.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Even though she had Chen Pingjiang as her backer, Zheng Yurong stood still. She felt that if she walked out today, the consequences would be terrible.


    Zheng Yurong snorted for a long time before she stuttered, ¡°Chen¡­Young Master Chen, 1 have a contract with thepany. 1¡­ I don¡¯t dare to leave.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Chen Pingjiang could not help but got furious. He was here today to stand up for Zheng Yurong. In the end, Zheng Yurong backed down and ruined his reputation. This was a huge disgrace.


    ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Chen Pingjiang gave Wang Dabao another vicious look before leaving angrily..

 Chapter 229 - 229: A Celebrity’s Flattery

    Chapter 229: A Celebrity¡¯s ttery


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Mr. Wang, I went to look for Young Master Chen to help me plead for mercy. I didn¡¯t know that he would use such a method. Otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t dare to do this. Mr. Wang! I was wrong!¡±


    As soon as Chen Pingjiang left, Zheng Yurong knelt down in front of Wang Dabao and begged for mercy.


    Wang Dabao narrowed his eyes. Wait, he actually looked the same whether he squinted his eyes or not. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you bet that Chen Pingjiang will win? He has a big family background, and I¡¯m nothing.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zheng Yurong shook her head hard and bit her lips. ¡°1 know the Wang Family very well. 1 know the Wang family is very powerful and owns bigpanies. After the incident, many people are staring at the Wang family¡¯s business. This filmpany is one of the biggestpanies under the Wang family. Mr. Wang, you are so powerful that you could get thispany.¡±


    Wang Dabao sneered and said, ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite observant.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wang Dabao said slowly. Then I¡¯d like to see how obedient you are.¡±


    Zheng Yurong leaned forward and gently hugged Wang Dabao¡¯s calf with her arms. She then twisted her waist and rubbed her body against Wang Dabao¡¯s leg. She got up bit by bit until she finally sat on his thigh.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, I was insensible in the past. Can you forgive me?¡± Zheng Yurong leaned against Wang Dabao and slowly drank a ss of wine.


    Then, she got closer and closer to Wang Dabao¡¯s face and kissed on his lips. She then fed the wine into Wang Dabao¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Great! Delicious!¡± Wang Dabao shouted excitedly.


    Then, he pped Zheng Yurong¡¯s butt and said, ¡°Haha! I¡¯ll settle scores with the Chen family then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Mr. Wang!¡± Zheng Yurong was overjoyed. This was a big taboo, much more serious than the conflict with Xu Menglu. After this matter was resolved, she would go back and talk to Xu Menglu. Xu Menglu had a good personality, so it should be easy to reconcile with her.


    Zheng Yurong suddenly realized that Wang Dabao was the new boss. He might be someone who did not even care about the big families. She had to please this big boss now.


    Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao were half-drunk, but they didn¡¯t have sex with those female celebrities. Instead, they staggered to the pavilion.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Wang Dabao finished a can of beer and threw it on the ground. ¡°Power is really a good thing. 1 never dreamed that I would be so popr. Those celebrities who can only be seen on TV and movies have to drink with me, lean on me, hug my arms, and let me touch them as I please. It¡¯s so good!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his legs proudly and said, ¡°Look at you. Are you going crazy over a few small celebrities?¡±


    Wang Dabao puffed out his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m a man with lofty aspirations. In the future, I¡¯m going to woo a big star, an international superstar.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Wang Dabao and said, ¡°What the hell, your dream is toome. Women are just a form of enjoyment on the road to sess. You can¡¯t put all your dreams on women.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. But at this stage, 1 can truly experience the pleasure that power brings from these women. Just allow me to feel it before we can work on others.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei put his arm around Wang Dabao¡¯s neck and said with a smile, ¡°Dabao, you looked scary just now.¡±


    Wang Dabaoughed proudly and said, ¡°Hehe, I realized it too. Being a bad guy is really f*cking awesome!¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to be an evil person who is a big bully?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Wang Dabao shook his head firmly and said, ¡°It depends on you. If you want me to be good, then I¡¯m good. If you want me to be bad, then I¡¯ll be bad!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was touched and hugged Wang Dabao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Haha, but youck something now. Without this thing, you can¡¯t be bad whenever you want.¡± ¡°What? Do you want to teach me kung fu?¡± Wang Dabao was indeed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s brother. He immediately guessed what Ye Xiaofei said. His eyes lit up.


    ¡°With your body¡¯s condition, there was no hope for you,¡± Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it these days. I finally came up with a solution.¡±


    ¡°Tell me quickly! Tell me! I¡¯ve always been beaten up. Just thinking about beating others up makes me feel good.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei suddenly smiled evilly.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Wang Dabao asked doubtfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m teaching you this kungfu. It¡¯s something like Golden Bell Shield Iron Skin.¡±


    Wang Dabao immediately shouted in dissatisfaction, ¡°F*ck, do I have to be beaten up then? I¡¯ll be the richest man in the future. Why would 1 still get beaten up?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei red at him and said, ¡°Shut up! How can 1 teach you something so useless? The most important point was to protect yourself first. Once you don¡¯t feel anything when others beat you, you will be able to strike a punch next.¡± Wang Dabao immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Yes! If I am immortal, to fight backes next. Haha, I¡¯ll crush him to death!¡±


    ¡°However, you need to bathe with arge amount of medicine. I¡¯ll prepare some medicine for youter. Bathe yourself in this medicine every day. Stay away from women for the time being. After 50 days, you will be invulnerable.¡± ¡°Xiaofei!¡± Wang Dabao suddenly hugged Ye Xiaofei tightly, his eyes full of gratitude.


    He knew that Ye Xiaofei was afraid that he would encounter danger, so he tried to improve his strength. He was indeed a true brother.


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaofei red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. 1 only like women.¡±


    ¡°F*ck! I only like women too.¡± Wang Dabao yelled. The two brothers didn¡¯t need to say anything to express their gratitude. A punch was enough. Then, he muttered, ¡°Damn it, if 1 can¡¯t touch a woman for 50 days, should I find a celebrity to enjoy today?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled evilly and said, ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t say no.¡±


    Wang Dabao widened his eyes and said, ¡°No! You can¡¯t eat the grass beside your nest. If you really sleep with the celebrities in yourpany, it¡¯ll be difficult to control them in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a client, okay?¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. The artistes in ourpany are the ones we have to protect. We have to act like a boss. It¡¯s fine to take advantage of them, but we can¡¯t do them. Besides, you¡¯re the boss, okay? You can¡¯t ruin your ownpany.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had a whole new level of respect for Wang Dabao. In front of a beauty, Wang Dabao was able to restrain himself.


    ¡°How about¡­ I get your elementary school ssmate to apany you?¡± Wang Dabao suddenly smiled evilly and blinked his eyes..

 Chapter 230 - 230: NingXiaoyu’s Initiatives

    Chapter 230: NingXiaoyu¡¯s Initiatives


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After leaving the film and televisionpany, Chen Pingjiang went directly to a club where he had arranged to meet some good friends.


    ¡°Pingjiang, didn¡¯t you just return to the country? Why do you look so unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you having fun over there?¡±


    Chen Pingjiang plopped down on the couch and said, ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ve only been away from Ning City for a month, and the changes are so significant. Even the trash dares to talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Who dares to offend Young Master Chen? We¡¯ll make sure to take care of him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We can¡¯t tolerate such people.¡±


    After listening, Chen Pingjiang said, ¡°It seems his name is Wang Dabao, the new boss of the Wang Family¡¯s entertainmentpany, a f*cking fatty.¡±


    Everyone suddenly fell silent.


    Chen Pingjiang frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with this attitude? What¡¯s going on? Is this guy really that influential?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, Pingjiang, aren¡¯t you aware of the recent major events in Ning City?¡±


    ¡°I am a bit puzzled, flow did the Wang Family copse so easily, and all their businesses get divided up?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that after the Wang Family¡¯s downfall, this guy acquired several of their former businesses, and they were all high-quality enterprises?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, even though he got hold of such outstanding businesses, no major family is coveting them. Some families even put aside their pride to offer him support and help.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Pingjiang eximed, ¡°This kid is so capable? Asshole! What¡¯s the background of this f*cking fatty?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, we are also puzzled about this matter. We only know that he has a good rtionship with the Li Family, and it¡¯s known that he has a good rtionship with Nox Company as well. Especially with the assistant to the president of Nox Company¡¯s Ning City branch.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have any background before. Just a month ago, he was almost fired by his boss, a lowly employee. But then, within a month, it¡¯s as if his life took a miraculous turn. He directly acquired thepany of the boss who wanted to fire him. After that, he got his hands on several Wang Family businesses. It¡¯s said that he publicly dered that he wants to be the richest person in Ning City.¡±


    Chen Pingjiang scoffed, ¡°He¡¯s really good at boasting.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t easily conclude this matter. Judging from his recent performance, anything can happen. Our elders have specifically warned us not to provoke him if it¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Chen Pingjiang looked at the others, and they all nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Chen Pingjiang suddenly felt frustrated. It seemed that Wang Dabao was someone he couldn¡¯t mess with, and he had no way to deal with him at all.


    Tonight, Ye Xiaofei returned home unusually early.


    Ning Xiaoyu saw himing back and immediately greeted him with delight, ¡°Xiaofei, why did youe back so early today?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and replied, ¡°Tomorrow, you are going to college, and nothing is more important than that.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face lit up with joy.


    When it was time to sleep, Ye Xiaofei went straight into Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s room.


    Today, he wanted to strengthen Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s body once again.


    He settled down and slept on her bed directly.


    ¡°Xiaofei! I can¡¯t sleep,¡± Ning Xiaoyu said, lying on her side, tears shimmering in her eyes as she looked at Ye Xiaofei.


    With half-closed eyes, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°You¡¯re about to start a new life in college. Aren¡¯t you excited?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± pouted Ning Xiaoyu. ¡°I feel reluctant. The thought of not being able to see Brother Xiaofei every day makes me feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, we can video chat, and besides, it¡¯s not that far away. It¡¯s just a little over four hundred kilometers, and you¡¯ll be here in no time.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu pouted even more and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. In a video, I can¡¯t cuddle with you like this. I can¡¯t even touch you or do anything.¡±


    ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± Ye Xiaofei gently tapped Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s head.


    ¡°I want¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu rubbed her head, her face turning red. ¡°I want to hug you, just hugging is enough.¡±


    Recently, Ye Xiaofei had been spending a lot of time with Ning Xiaoyu, and their physical contact had noticeably increased, making their rtionship more intimate. Normally shy, Ning Xiaoyu had be more rxed with their close interactions.


    Knowing that he would leave tomorrow, she became bolder and more proactive.


    Facing Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s longing gaze, Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her. It was not easy for this young girl to express herself like this, and rejecting her would undoubtedly hurt her feelings.


    Thus, Ye Xiaofei extended his arm from beneath Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hug, but remember, we won¡¯t do anything else.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Ning Xiaoyu moved closer to Ye Xiaofei, wrapped her arms gently around his chest, and rested her little face against him.


    She then moved slightly to find the mostfortable position, and a sweet smile appeared on her face..

 Chapter 231 - 231: Are You Snatching It?

    Chapter 231: Are You Snatching It?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next morning, a little after five o¡¯clock, Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu set off.


    Auntie Ning didn¡¯t apany them; she said she had some things to attend to. Ye Xiaofei and Ning Xiaoyu understood that she simply didn¡¯t want to disturb them and wanted to give more time to the young couple.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t drive his Lamborghini to take her; instead, he had Meng Zhijing bring a business car.


    ¡°Is sheing too?¡± Ning Xiaoyu pulled Ye Xiaofei aside, pouting.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll be driving, and it will be morefortable for both of us,¡± Ye Xiaofei replied.


    ¡°She¡¯sing to be our driver?¡± Ning Xiaoyu looked skeptical.


    ¡°Yes, and when you have something to do at school and can¡¯t make it, you can ask her for help,¡± Ye Xiaofei exined.


    Watching Meng Zhijing carry her luggage and load it into the car, Ning Xiaoyu felt a bit embarrassed and said, ¡°Xiaofei, you should help her.¡±


    Meng Zhijing quickly refused, ¡°No need! I can handle it myself. How could I let Mr. Ye do such things?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t offer to help either, leaving the physical work to Meng Zhijing, despite her being a beautiful woman.


    Ning Xiaoyu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°You¡¯re really clueless. How can you let such a beautiful woman do the heavy lifting without feeling sorry for her?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to feel sorry about? This kind of work won¡¯t tire her out,¡± Ye Xiaofei replied nonchntly.


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s perception of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s attitude brought her and Meng Zhijing closer. At least Ning Xiaoyu understood that Meng Zhijing couldn¡¯t be Ye Xiaofei¡¯s girlfriend; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so indifferent to her.


    Meng Zhijing was meticulous in her actions and even prepared food and drinks for them, including some snacks that girls liked and some washed fruits.


    When Ning Xiaoyu got into the car, Meng Zhijing asked, ¡°Miss Xiaoyu, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, just let me know, and I¡¯ll take care of it immediately.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu hurriedly said, ¡°No, no! Thank you so much, sister.¡±


    Meng Zhijing replied, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯m honored to be able to help Miss Xiaoyu.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu said, ¡°Sister, please don¡¯t say that. 1 feel bad for troubling you.¡±


    Meng Zhijing smiled and then went straight to driving.


    During the journey, Ning Xiaoyu finally understood the rtionship between Ye Xiaofei and Meng Zhijing.


    It seemed that Ye Xiaofei treated Meng Zhijing like a servant. Whenever he needed something done, he would call on her directly and enjoy her service as if it were only natural.


    This apparentck of respect towards Meng Zhijing made Ning Xiaoyu wonder why she was so loyal and willing to serve him without anyints.


    Ning Xiaoyu suddenly felt that Ye Xiaofei was mysterious. What had he done to earn such loyalty from Meng Zhijing?


    Because of this, she felt that her position in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart was special, which made her genuinely happy.


    At io o¡¯clock in the morning, the car arrived at the provincial university.


    Watching the spirited college students inside the campus, Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of emotions. One of the biggest regrets in his life was not having attended college.


    Upon entering the campus, Meng Zhijing took care of the suitcases and other matters. Meanwhile, Ye Xiaofei apanied Ning Xiaoyu toplete various enrollment procedures.


    After they finished all the formalities, they headed to the dormitory. Meng Zhijing busied herself helping Ning Xiaoyu make the bed and unpack her luggage; Ning Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t even find the opportunity to lend a hand.


    By the time they finished arranging the room, it was already noon. The three of them went to the university canteen, ordered their meals, and chatted while eating.


    Three male students sat down directly at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s table.


    The guy in the middle looked arrogant, his eyes scanning Meng Zhijing and Ning Xiaoyu from head to toe. He said, ¡°You two beauties seem unfamiliar. Are you a freshman in our school?¡±


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s gaze turned cold, and she replied, ¡°Do you have any business with us?¡±


    The guy introduced himself directly, saying, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Ding Hailong. In this school, no one can mess with me, and there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do in this city. I really like this girl, so I¡¯ve decided to make her my girlfriend.¡±


    It was clear he was referring to Ning Xiaoyu.


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant, kid.¡±


    Ding Hailong raised his chin and proudly stated, ¡°It¡¯s not arrogance. I have what it takes. Any woman who catches Ding Hailong¡¯s eye should consider it an honor. I know you have doubts, but you can go and inquire about my position in this city.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu held onto Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and said, ¡°1 already have a boyfriend.¡±


    Ding Hailong raised an eyebrow and retorted, ¡°Then, from now on, he¡¯s not your boyfriend anymore. Your boyfriend can only be me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had encountered many arrogant people in Ning City, but he had never met someone as cocky as this boy. He said, ¡°Are you trying to forcibly take her?¡±


    Ding Hailong wore a disdainful expression and replied, ¡°Do you have a problem with that? You should mind your own business, or else¡­ you¡¯ll end up in a terrible state..¡±

 Chapter 232 - 232: Warning

    Chapter 232: Warning


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°F*ck off! If you dare to be disrespectful again, I will kick your ass!¡± Meng Zhijing was furious, seeing Ding Hailong daring to disrespect Ye Xiaofei.


    Moreover, Meng Zhijing was also a person involved in the underworld, with dozens of henchmen under him. With just one re, she exuded a strong sense of intimidation.


    The two men beside Ding Hailong involuntarily shrunk their necks, afraid to meet Meng Zhijing¡¯s gaze.


    However, Ding Hailong showed no fear and even wore a lewd grin, saying, ¡°Kick my ass? Hah, are you trying to kick me in bed?¡±


    ¡°You have some nerve and a foul mouth. But I despise people like you,¡± Ye Xiaofei said calmly and flicked her finger, saying, ¡°You should stay away from my sister in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said slowly, ¡°Do you feel like your stomach is being stabbed with needles?¡±


    Ding Hailong groaned and clutched his abdomen, saying, ¡°Dumbass, what did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a warning. Dare to disrespect my sister, and I¡¯ll make you suffer,¡± Ye Xiaofei said with disdain.


    Ding Hailong¡¯s expression turned fiercer as he red at Ye Xiaofei, saying, ¡°You better restore me to normal immediately, or I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sneered and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s see who will regret things first.¡±


    Ding Hailong was about to speak when suddenly, he felt like his intestines were being twisted into a rope. The intense pain rendered him unable to utter a word, and sweat poured down his face like a stream.


    ¡°Do you feel like your intestines are being twisted now?¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Then, you¡¯ll feel like someone is pulling your intestines from both sides and tearing them apart.¡±


    Ding Hailong struggled to stand up and turned to leave.


    Ye Xiaofei spoke calmly, ¡°I told you, this is just a warning. You won¡¯t die this time, but if there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll make sure you have no ce to be buried.¡± Ding Hailong stopped in his tracks, turned around, and stared fiercely at Ye Xiaofei, clenching his teeth as he said, ¡°Then¡­ we¡¯ll see.¡±


    With the help of his twopanions, Ding Hailong left while casting a resentful gaze at Ye Xiaofei when they reached the staircase.


    ¡°How can there be such people in this school?¡± Ning Xiaoyu frowned, her face full of frustration. Her expectations for a wonderful college life had been ruined by this guy.


    Ye Xiaofei also furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t expect such arrogance from a student. Zhijing, go and investigate this person for me.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Meng Zhijing replied.


    Ye Xiaofei then turned to Ning Xiaoyu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Remember what I taught you. If anyone dares to act out of line with you, you don¡¯t have to be polite. As long as you don¡¯t kill them, it won¡¯t be a problem. No, even if you do kill them, it¡¯s fine. Even if the sky falls, 1¡¯11 support you.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu pouted and said, ¡°1 guess that guy was just bragging. This is a school; he wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble, right?¡±


    Meng Zhijing chimed in, ¡°Miss Xiaoyu, you should still be cautious. This person seems to be from one of those big families, and they tend to act recklessly.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, anyway, he doesn¡¯t know my name. There are so many people in this school; he might not be able to find meter.¡± Ye Xiaofei heard this but hesitated to speak. After all, Ning Xiaoyu hadn¡¯t experienced the dangers of the outside world. No matter how much she warned her, she might not believe it.


    Moreover, if she did believe, she would probably lead an unhappy life. So Ye Xiaofei decided not to reveal those things to her.


    After finishing the meal, despite Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s reluctant gaze, Ye Xiaofei left.


    While driving, Meng Zhijing said, ¡°Mr. Ye, 1 just checked. That guy is from the Ding family in the provincial capital. The Ding family ranks in the top ten among the big families in the province and is very powerful. They are in apletely different league from our Ning City family.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and replied, ¡°You can tell from that guy¡¯s arrogant attitude.¡±


    Meng Zhijing continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m a bit worried about Miss Xiaoyu¡¯s safety. Should I stay to protect her?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°She can take care of herself. However, the need for additional manpower is indeed bing more urgent.¡±


    Meng Zhijing offered, ¡°I still have some loyal people under mymand, Mr. Ye. You can mobilize them at any time.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and exined, ¡°When 1 say manpower, I mean those who are loyal to me and are willing to risk their lives for me.¡±


    Meng Zhijing immediately responded, ¡°1 can be that person.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I know you can, but you are my trusted subordinate. Compared to those people, you are at a higher level. 1 can¡¯t use you in the same way.¡± Instantly, Meng Zhijing couldn¡¯t help but feel proud, and a sense of pride erupted in her heart. At this moment, even if Ye Xiaofei asked her to die, she would do so without hesitation..

 Chapter 233 - 233: Meng Zhijing’s Attendance

    Chapter 233: Meng Zhijing¡¯s Attendance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei had just returned to Ning City when his phone started ringing.


    The call was from Chu Tong, and he hesitated for a moment before answering. He didn¡¯t even bother bringing the phone to his ear and simply put it on speaker.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, do you have time tonight?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei replied, ¡°Tell me what it¡¯s about first, and then I¡¯ll decide if 1 have time.¡±


    ¡°I want to invite you out for dinner, and then¡­¡± Chu Tong hesitated and stammered.


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°And then¡­ and then go to a hotel room with you.¡±


    ¡°F*ck off! No time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, then hung up the phone straight away.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, who was that¡­ I¡¯m afraid 1 might offend her in the future,¡± Meng Zhijing asked curiously and cautiously.


    ¡°That was Chu Tong, a member of the Criminal Investigation Division. She boldly dered that she wanted to be my lover. I can¡¯t trust her,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Chu Tong? Want to be your lover?¡± Meng Zhijing eximed, shaking her head immediately. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I know that Chu Tong. She¡¯s a fierce woman, intolerant of evil. How could she do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Her temper is terrible. How could she willingly be my lover? It¡¯s a trap. Does she think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    Chu Tong had tried to approach Ye Xiaofei several times, but he always rejected her outright because he never believed it was genuine.


    ¡°But if I can build better connections within the police force, it will be much more convenient for future tasks. From that perspective, if I can make Chu Tong submit, there will be many advantages. Plus, she is indeed beautiful, and her figure is great.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled. ¡°I know this firsthand. I¡¯ve touched her, and it does have a good feel.¡±


    Meng Zhijing burst intoughter and said, ¡°Did she not fight back when you made a move on her?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei recounted the incident of how he took advantage of Chu Tong during the arrest of a criminal. And he exined the process in great detail to Meng Zhijing.


    Listening to the story, Meng Zhijing couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, ¡°So, she¡¯s now left unable toin about what happened.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei proudly said, ¡°Exactly, she initiated it, so she can¡¯t me me.¡±


    Meng Zhijing asked, ¡°Mr. Ye, where do you want to go now?¡±


    ¡°I was¡­ Ye Xiaofei was suddenly taken aback as Ning Xiaoyu left, and Luna also departed. He found himself missing two ces he could go to, and today Fang Yunshu hadn¡¯t sought him out either. All at once, he felt a sense of nowhere to turn.


    Meng Zhijing promptly said, ¡°Mr. Ye, if you have the time, could you take a look at my recent progress?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei readily agreed.


    They returned to Meng Zhijing¡¯s home and entered a private room. Ye Xiaofei first examined Meng Zhijing.


    After the examination, Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Well done! You¡¯ve made significant progress, beyond my expectations. It seems you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort.¡±


    Meng Zhijing said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye. You¡¯ve given me such a great opportunity, and 1 dare not be the slightest bitx.¡±


    ¡°Then, 1¡¯11 teach you some practical techniques today.¡±


    Meng Zhijing was thrilled, as this was precisely what she needed the most at the moment.


    Over two hourster, Ye Xiaofeiy on the sofa, resting his head on Meng Zhijing¡¯sp. Both were wearing simple sleepwear, with Meng Zhijing¡¯s being particrly translucent, exuding an indescribable allure.


    Despite the intimate setting, they hadn¡¯t done anything beyond, just normal massages.


    Ye Xiaofei enjoyed Meng Zhijing¡¯s massage while his hands roamed somewhat indiscreetly. He chuckled and said, ¡°You know, wouldn¡¯t it be interesting if Chu Tong were as obedient as you?¡±


    Meng Zhijing alsoughed lightly and replied, ¡°As long as Mr. Ye is willing, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to tame her too? You should consider it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed heartily and said, ¡°Alright then, if shees to me again, I¡¯ll meet her.¡±


    He was starting to feel more and more fond of Meng Zhijing.


    This woman not only had greatpetence but was also fiercely loyal to him. She was exceptionally obedient, always considering his needs.


    Being with Meng Zhijing made Ye Xiaofei feel remarkably at ease.


    The only downside was that he couldn¡¯t take Meng Zhijing¡¯s virginity yet. He had to restrain himself in that aspect, which left him a bit frustrated.


    ¡°All, I can¡¯t hold it, I have to go,¡± Ye Xiaofei suddenly sat up.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, what¡¯s wrong? Did I not attend to you properly?¡± Meng Zhijing seemed a little panicked.


    Ye Xiaofei sighed and said, ¡°Such a wonderful woman, whom 1 can only admire but not enjoy. It¡¯s bing too unbearable; 1 need to find another ce to stay.¡±


    Meng Zhijing grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and leaned in, her eyes filled with charm as she whispered, ¡°Mr. Ye, 1 can attend to you in that way too.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve already promised you. If I took your virginity now, it would be a huge regret.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, even if you don¡¯t take my virginity, I can still serve you,¡± Meng Zhijing said, and then lightly licked Ye Xiaofei¡¯s earlobe¡­.

 Chapter 234 - 234: Chu Tong’s Danger

    Chapter 234: Chu Tong¡¯s Danger


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Zhijing was a woman full of charm. Once she let go, every smile and gesture carried a thousand enchantments.


    In just a moment, Ye Xiaofei found himself enthralled by Meng Zhijing¡¯s tender world.


    After a while, Ye Xiaofeizilyy on the couch, not wanting to move at all.


    Meng Zhijing knelt beside Ye Xiaofei, gently massaging him with her hands and a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°You little devil. How did you be so skilled? I feel so good,¡± Ye Xiaofei sighed as if his soul had just returned from the heavens.


    Meng Zhijing gave him a coquettish look and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never practiced. I just naturally do what I think would make Mr. Yefortable.¡±


    ¡°Now, I truly have a new understanding of the term ¡®natural charm.¡¯ I finally understand why emperors from ancient times died so young. They must have had a beauty like you in their harem.¡±


    Meng Zhijing suddenly became a little nervous and asked, ¡°Mr. Ye, will you me me for being reckless?¡±


    ¡°How could I?¡± Ye Xiaofei lightly patted Meng Zhijing¡¯s leg and said, ¡°I¡¯m just amazed that the pleasure between a man and a woman can be so intense. When we finally do it for real, I can¡¯t even imagine how amazing it will be. From now on, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±


    Meng Zhijing yfully stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll hold back a little in the future, so as not to intoxicate Mr. Ye too much.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t hold back. If I let you hold back on such an enjoyable thing, wouldn¡¯t I be depriving myself of pleasure? Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, as long as you¡¯re happy,¡± Meng Zhijing said with a joyful glimmer in her eyes.


    Suddenly, Meng Zhijing¡¯s phone rang. She quickly silenced it, afraid of interrupting her service to Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already enjoyed enough today. If you have something to attend to, go ahead.¡±


    Relieved, Meng Zhijing answered the call. The person on the other end said an important figure wanted to meet her to discuss some coboration. So she had to handle it.


    Ye Xiaofei never intervened in her affairs. In his eyes, Meng Zhijing dealt with trivial matters that didn¡¯t require his involvement.


    With nothing to do today and it being only a little past six, Ye Xiaofei leisurely strolled out from Meng Zhijing¡¯s ce.


    Coincidentally, after just a few minutes of wandering, he spotted Chu Tong, a female police officer. She was trailing a man and they both entered a quiet alley.


    Today, Chu Tong felt very frustrated. She had mustered the courage to seek out Ye Xiaofei again, but he tly rejected her advances.


    ¡°This asshole took advantage of me that much. And now he doesn¡¯t want to take any responsibility. What a scumbag.¡±


    By sheer chance, Chu Tong was walking on a small path when a man brushed past her. He leaned slightly to the side to avoid any collision between them.


    His lightning-fast reflexes instantly put Chu Tong on high alert, and she quickly nced at the man¡¯s face.


    Chu Tong had a remarkable ability: she could read people like an open book.


    Having seen all the fugitives in the archives, she could recognize them at first sight when encountering them in real life.


    However, the man who had just brushed past her was undoubtedly a fugitive, possibly an S-level criminal wanted nationwide.


    This guy¡¯s name was Su Zhenhai, carrying the burden of ten homicides and even killing four special police officers. His methods were extremely ruthless, making him an extremely dangerous individual.


    Chu Tong took a few steps forward before turning to face the man.


    She couldn¡¯t follow too closely; being too near might draw his attention, and he could escape immediately.


    At the same time, she couldn¡¯t stay too far away either. The guy¡¯s reaction speed was lightning-fast, and she might lose him if she wasn¡¯t careful.


    Chu Tong couldn¡¯t risk making a phone call now either. Any unnecessary movement might alert him.


    She wanted to first determine where Su Zhenhai was headed and then seek support from her teammates.


    As events unfolded, they eventually ended up walking into a secluded alley.


    By now, the sky waspletely dark, and a gust of wind brought along the rain. The people on the street quickly dispersed, leaving only a few stragglers. And in this alley, there wasn¡¯t a single unnecessary soul.


    Suddenly, Su Zhenhai stopped in his tracks, turned to look at Chu Tong, and said nonchntly, ¡°So, even a female cop dares to tail me. You¡¯ve got quite the nerve.¡±


    Chu Tong hesitated; she didn¡¯t expect him to recognize her identity so easily. Her expression turned stern as she warned, ¡°Since you know I¡¯m a cop, you¡¯d better stay right where you are.¡±


    ¡°Stay put? Little girl, are you kidding me?¡± Su Zhenhai sneered and swiftly closed the distance between them. His fists shot towards Chu Tong like lightning.


    Chu Tong was astonished; his speed was too fast. She could only retreat hastily, hoping to create some distance between them.


    However, he mirrored her movements, even faster than her. Before she knew it, his fist struck her abdomen with force.


    Chu Tong felt a spasm in her stomach, and the intense pain left her incapacitated.


    ¡°Ohsh*t!¡±


    Chu Tong screamed inwardly. She knew just how grim the fate of someone caught by this guy would be..

 Chapter 235 - 235: Hero Saving the Beauty

    Chapter 235: Hero Saving the Beauty


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I thought you were much more formidable. With just this level of skill, do you think you can catch me? What a joke.¡±


    Su Zhenhai sneered as he grabbed a handful of Chu Tong¡¯s hair, his face filled with mocking amusement.


    Chu Tong¡¯s insides were in turmoil, like a raging river. She took a few deep breaths to regain someposure, but her body hadpletely lost its strength. Su Zhenhai¡¯s punch had rendered her powerless.


    Clutching her teeth, Chu Tong remained defiant and said, ¡°I may not be able to defeat you, but don¡¯t think you can escape. The police will catch you sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Catch me? With those useless fools?¡± Su Zhenhai scoffed, giving Chu Tong¡¯s hair a forceful tug. ¡°You can¡¯t even withstand a single punch from me, so what makes you think you can catch me? Ha, 1 get it now. You¡¯re so pretty; you must be nning to use some seductive trick on me. Come on then, I¡¯ll give you a chance to impress me. Maybe if I¡¯m in a good mood, 1¡¯11 spare your life!¡±


    ¡°Never!¡±


    ¡°Little girl, you are really noisy. The fiercer you are, the more interested 1 be. It gives me pleasure to conquer someone like you.¡±


    Su Zhenhai grinned maliciously and then pped Chu Tong¡¯s face hard.


    Chu Tong¡¯s head buzzed, stars dancing in her vision, and she almost lost consciousness.


    Su Zhenhai was indeed ruthlessly brutal, showing no hint of mercy. His simplest approach was to render Chu Tong defenseless, allowing him to do whatever he pleased.


    Chu Tong realized she was in grave danger. Since the day she became a police officer, she knew she might face sacrifices, but she never imagined such a humiliating and agonizing death.


    Suddenly, a profound sadness washed over her. As a police officer, not only had she failed to capture the criminal, but now she was about to be vited and killed by him. It was even more unbearable than being killed outright.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll take this woman!¡±


    A man¡¯s voice sounded from the side.


    Su Zhenhai was taken aback and quickly jumped a step aside, warily looking at the neer.


    In the darkness stood a tall and slender young man with his hands behind his back, looking eerily mysterious.


    This man was none other than Ye Xiaofei. After all, Chu Tong was someone he knew, and he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch her being humiliated and killed.


    But before he showed up, Ye Xiaofei suddenly had a thought. He activated his true qi and performed an advanced disguise technique from the ¡°Heaven and Earth Scripture,¡± sessfully altering his appearance, even reducing his height slightly.


    At that moment, he didn¡¯t know why he felt the urge to change his appearance to save Chu Tong. It was just a fleeting idea that crossed his mind.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± Su Zhenhai red fiercely at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei replied calmly, ¡°Do you want to kill me? Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes.¡±


    ¡°Then go to hell!¡±


    Su Zhenhai roared and charged forward with lightning-fast punches directed at Ye Xiaofei.


    With a slight movement, Ye Xiaofei evaded the oing fist. Amazed, he said, ¡°Hmm, not bad skills.¡±


    Currently, he has shed with several masters from the Wang Family and the Tang Family, and they are already the top forces within these prominent ns.


    But surprisingly, this Su Zhenhai possesses even greater strength than the masters from the Wang and Tang families.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯ve got some skills, managing to evade a punch from my Medium Master,¡± Su Zhenhai eximed, clearly amazed.


    Regarding power levels, the title of ¡°Master¡± also came in different tiers. The primary level Master was referred to as ¡°Normal,¡± which represented the highestbat strength possessed by major families like Ning City. The Masters they could have were generally at this level.


    On the other hand, a Medium Master was exceedingly rare. The majority of them were recruited by top-level influential families at the provincial level and were seldom seen.


    The appearance of a threatening presence like this in a small city like Ning City truly shocked Su Zhenhai.


    Ye Xiaofei still stood calmly with his hands behind his back and said lightly, ¡°With your level of strength, do you deserve to be called a Medium Master?¡±


    Su Zhenhai roared angrily andunched another attack. This time, he was fully focused and no longer careless with his punches.


    Originally, Chu Tong thought she was doomed this time, but unexpectedly, someone appeared to save her at this critical moment.


    The man stood in front of her with his back turned, currently engaged in a fierce exchange of blows with Su Zhenhai. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t take a single step back and effectively prevented Su Zhenhai from harming her in the slightest.


    The feeling of being protected instantly filled Chu Tong¡¯s heart with warmth.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A muffled sound of a fist hitting a body echoed.


    Chu Tong was startled, but when she looked again, she saw Su Zhenhai clutching his chest, swaying unsteadily, his face turning deathly pale.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be! How could you defeat me?¡± Su Zhenhai mumbled to himself, his gaze locked onto Ye Xiaofei, before slowly sitting down on the ground.


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°You may possess formidable skills, but you have strayed from the right path. Those whomit unjust deeds will perish in the end.¡±


    ¡°Well said!¡±


    Chu Tong eximed excitedly and went directly to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s side. Her bright eyes gazed intently at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face, filled with admiration and adoration.


    Their eyes met, and Chu Tong¡¯s gaze suddenly became somewhat elusive. Her cheeks flushed, turning as red as a ripe lobster¡­.

 Chapter 236 - 236: Going Back On His Word

    Chapter 236: Going Back On His Word


    Trantor: Nyoj-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Do you have any idea how foolish you were just now? You weren¡¯t even sure of your own capabilities. If it weren¡¯t for me happening toe across you, do you know how serious the consequences would have been today?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei kept a stern expression on her face. Taking this opportunity to give this woman a good lesson.


    Chu Tong nodded repeatedly, filled with guilt, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I knew he was an extremely dangerous individual, but 1 didn¡¯t call for backup directly, nor did I wait for backup to arrive. I felt my own safety wasn¡¯t a big issue, but missing a chance to catch him could have put other colleagues in danger. It was all my fault.¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s humble eptance of the lesson made Ye Xiaofei feel a bit embarrassed to scold her further. She said, ¡°As long as you understand now, in the future, think carefully about your own situation before acting.¡±


    Chu Tong immediately responded, ¡°My skills are too weak; you¡¯re really strong. You handled Su Zhenhai so effortlessly. Can you teach me kung fu?¡±


    ¡°Teach you kung fu?¡± Ye Xiaofei replied, still standing with her hands behind her back, adopting the appearance of a master. ¡°Men and women should not get too close easily. If I teach you kung fu, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.¡±


    Chu Tong anxiously pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay! As long as I can learn true kung fu, I don¡¯t mind that.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei<sup>1</sup> s face tensed, and she said, Humph, for the sake of your goals, you¡¯re willing to disregard your own well-being? Or are you trying to use your body as a bargaining chip? By doing this, what sets you apart from those unscrupulous women?¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s face turned pale instantly, and then she lowered her head in shame, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 1 have been neglecting self-respect.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei turned around and said, ¡°If fate allows, we will naturally meet again in the future.¡±


    With that, she swiftly disappeared from Chu Tong¡¯s sight, leaving an air of mystery behind.


    Chu Tong didn¡¯t chase after her. Instead, she first contacted the police station on her phone and then stripped Su Zhenhai of his clothes to tie up his arms and legs.


    With everything done, her mind was filled with the image of that formidable expert and every word he had said.


    In less than ten minutes, the reinforcements arrived.


    When everyone saw that the person bound on the ground was the S-level fugitive, their jaws dropped in astonishment.


    The deputy squad leader leading the team asked in shock, ¡°Chu Tong, you captured him all by yourself?¡±


    Chu Tong quickly replied, ¡°No, I was just following him, but he overpowered me. Then, a mysterious expert arrived and directly injured Su Zhenhai.¡±


    The deputy squad leader looked puzzled. ¡°A mysterious expert?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was incredibly strong. Su Zhenhai didn¡¯t evenst a minute against him. And he made it all look effortless. It¡¯s a pity I forgot to get his contact information; 1 don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to find him again,¡± Chu Tong exined.


    The deputy squad leader frowned and said, ¡°So powerful, when did Ning City have such a skilled person again?¡±


    In the same jurisdiction to have someone the police couldn¡¯t control was undoubtedly a great pressure for them.


    Chu Tong was well aware of this, and she immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to worry about this matter. The way that person acted indicates he¡¯s someone with high moral principles. His presence adds a powerful force to protect society.¡±


    After they took Su Zhenhai away, Chu Tong didn¡¯t leave the scene. She was still hoping that the skilled expert would appear again. Unfortunately, after waiting for a long time, it wasn¡¯t the skilled expert she waited for but a phone call from Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°1 have some free time now. Let¡¯s meet up for a drink.¡±


    ¡°Alright! There¡¯s a bar nearby. I¡¯ll send you the location.¡±


    Twenty minutester, Ye Xiaofei and Chu Tong met inside the bar.


    It was a serene bar, not too noisy. Soft saxophone music yed in the hall, and the guests here drank quietly, asionally exchanging a few hushed words.


    They took a small private room and ordered some snacks and beers.


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes as he looked at Chu l ong, saying nothing. He wanted to see what Chu Tong was up to today.


    Chu Tong took a big sip of beer and then met Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze, saying, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, 1 can¡¯t be your lover anymore.¡±


    Pretending to be oblivious, Ye Xiaofei furrowed his brow and replied, ¡°Oh? You change your mind pretty quickly.¡±


    Chu Tong took a deep breath and said, ¡°1 think it s a very wrong thing to do. It s disrespectful to both you and me.¡±


    Taking a sip of his drink, Ye Xiaofei responded, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you are being inconsistent. I was considering your proposal, but since you feel that way. I¡¯ll let it go.¡±


    Chu Tong became anxious, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you can¡¯t do this. This is a significant matter, and even if 1 don¡¯t agree, you should¡­¡±


    Interrupting Chu long. Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to lecture me with moral principles. I won¡¯t agree to something without any benefits for me.¡±


    Chu Tong eximed in anger, ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh¡­ don¡¯t forget that it was your idea both times. 1 would have agreed if I had seen enough sincerity from you. Since youck that now, why should I ept your offer? You should know what kind of person 1 am, right?¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s face froze, unable to find the right words to respond.


    Since she met Ye Xiaofei, she was well aware of his terrible character, shameless and despicable. But his medical skills were exceptionally brilliant, making him invaluable to the police force.


    While eating and drinking, Ye Xiaofei observed Chu Tong struggling with her inner conflict. He wondered what decision she would make and how his aloof attitude had affected her.


    Just then, Chu Tong¡¯s phone rang.


    She hurriedly answered the call, and the vice-captain¡¯s voice came through the phone, ¡°Chu Tong, Su Zhenhai has been kidnapped. Several colleagues are seriously injured. Please get Ye, the divine doctor, here quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take him there immediately!¡± Chu Tong reached out and grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm, pulling him towards the door. ¡°Now, I¡¯m begging you,e with me to save them.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had also heard the conversation on the phone and couldn¡¯t help but frown. He hadn¡¯t expected Su Zhenhai to have aplices; he had underestimated the situation.


    It was the first time Ye Xiaofei encounteredplications in his work since leaving the ind.


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei deep in thought, Chu Tong thought he was hesitant to help and said anxiously, ¡°Divine Doctor Ye, I agree! I promise I won¡¯t change my mind anymore. I, Chu Tong, will be your lover from now on, never to waver. If I go back on my word again, let lightning strike me down..¡±

 Chapter 237 - 237: He Finally Hugged Me

    Chapter 237: He Finally Hugged Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The focus shifted to Ning City¡¯s First Hospital.


    Several police officers were anxiously waiting at the door of the emergency room.


    As soon as Ye Xiaofei and Chu Tong appeared, everyone hurriedly approached them.


    ¡°Ye, the divine doctor, you finally arrived!¡±


    ¡°Ye, the divine doctor is here. Our people are saved!¡±


    The previously extremely anxious crowd suddenly rxed and felt relieved.


    Without saying much, Ye Xiaofei followed He Yuyao, who was guarding the door of the emergency room and went in directly.


    Director Zheng Zhenguo and Sun Mingyuan were both inside. Sun Mingyuan took a step forward and said, ¡°Master, these four individuals were all injured by a palm strike, and their organs and meridians suffered heavy damage. There are also signs of poisoning, and their conditions are very critical.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and first went to quickly examine the four people.


    All four of them had injuries on their chests, and the palm prints were very distinct. The wounded areas looked as if they were dyed ck with ink. It was evident that they were struck by a poisonous palm, and the real dangery in the poison spreading through their meridians to various parts of their bodies.


    ¡°Five Poison Palms.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei murmured softly.


    In the Heaven and Earth Scripture, many types of martial arts were mentioned. However, anything included in the Heaven and Earth Scripture was undoubtedly unique and powerful.


    Although the Five Poison Palms were only briefly mentioned in the Heaven and Earth Scripture, the fact that they were mentioned at all indicated their strength.


    Sun Mingyuan asked worriedly, ¡°Master, can this be treated?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Of course, it can be treated, and you can do it too.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. This learning and practical experience would undoubtedly be the best opportunity for him.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat the most severely injured one first, and you observe closely.¡±


    Director Zheng Zhenguo watched Ye Xiaofei as he used silver needles to treat the patients, exining the process to them. Although he could understand what was being said, he had no way of learning it himself.


    Zheng Zhenguo now felt somewhat regretful. If he had studied Chinese medicine instead of Western medicine, he could have learned these advanced medical skills from Ye Xiaofei.


    In the past, although he didn¡¯t look down on Chinese medicine, he had always believed that Western medicine was the best way to treat illnesses and considered it superior to Chinese medicine.


    Now he knew that he hadn¡¯t encountered a truly skilled master of Chinese medicine like Ye Xiaofei before. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s level of expertise was something Western medicine could never match.


    In less than ten minutes, Ye Xiaofei had already cured one person.


    The person let out a long breath and then opened his eyes directly. Apart from some lingering pain in his chest, he seemedpletely fine.


    Ye Xiaofei even sent that person out of the emergency room.


    The door of the emergency room was opened, and the police officers outside all crowded around. However, they were left dumbfounded when the colleague who had been almost half-dead a moment ago walked out so casually, seeminglypletely fine.


    ¡°You¡­ how are you?¡±


    ¡°How did youe out by yourself?¡±


    Everyone chimed in, inquiring about the policeman¡¯s condition.


    The policeman scratched his head and said, a little bewildered, ¡°Doctor Ye healed me, and then he sent me out.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, so fast? That¡¯s truly miraculous!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed a divine doctor. 1 thought you were a goner.¡±


    Excitement filled the air as everyone praised Ye Xiaofei.


    The captain didn¡¯t forget about Chu Tong, and with excitement, he said, ¡°Chu Tong, you¡¯ve achieved great merit once again!¡±


    Chu Tong straightened her chest proudly and replied, ¡°Captain, we are allrades, and it¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Originally, Chu Tong had some resistance in her heart to submitting once again to Ye Xiaofei. But witnessing their dyingrade being saved by Ye Xiaofei, she felt that her sacrifice was worthwhile.


    Though she suffered a setback, she had provided the police force with significant assurance. Inparison, she hadn¡¯t lost anything; instead, she had gained a lot.


    However, the thought of that mysterious expert still bothered her, creating an indescribable difort in her heart.


    If that mysterious expert possessed excellent medical skills like Ye Xiaofei and helped the police force, it would be wonderful. Then no one would force her to be someone¡¯s lover, and she wouldn¡¯t have to do things she disliked.


    But as she watched her colleaguese out of the rescue room, all of them looking excited and cheerful, Chu Tong made up her mind. No matter how much she admired that mysterious expert, she would be Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lover.


    ¡°Master, when can I also cure illnesses like this?¡±


    Inside the rescue room, He Yuyao watched her master, who could now autonomously administer treatment, with eager eyes, then looked towards Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll let you experience it.¡±


    ¡°What, experience what?¡± He Yuyao eximed in excitement.


    Ye Xiaofei replied, ¡°I will use your body as a medium and perform acupuncture on patients through your hands.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?!¡± He Yuyao became even more excited.


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and asked He Yuyao to stand in front of him. He wrapped one hand around her waist, cing his palm on her Dantian. His other hand held her right wrist.


    He Yuyao leaned into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s embrace, especially feeling a bit light-headed from the hand on her Dantian.


    ¡°He¡­. He finally hugged me!¡±

 Chapter 238 - 238:1 Want Your Heart

    Chapter 238:1 Want Your Heart


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Do not get distracted. Stay focused, and immerse yourself in the moment.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei gentlymanded. His words made He Yuyao feel a bit embarrassed, as her momentarypse of attention had been noticed by Ye Xiaofei.


    Taking a deep breath, He Yuyao forced herself to stop daydreaming. Otherwise, not only would she miss a great learning opportunity, but it could also affect her image in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing that she was ready, Ye Xiaofei began to channel his true qi. He extracted a faint strand of true qi from He Yuyao¡¯s dantian and guided it through her meridians, finally arriving at her hand.


    Atst, he held He Yuyao¡¯s hand and inserted a silver needle into the patient¡¯s acupoint.


    The experience was truly rare, far exceeding the effects of her usual several months of practice.


    He Yuyao quickly becamepletely engrossed in the marvelous sensation of needling.


    Because the needles were being manipted indirectly through her hands, the process took a bit more time. It took a full twenty minutes before it wasplete.


    Watching from the side, Director Zheng Zhenguo and Sun Mingyuan were both silently amazed, as they had never seen someone teach their disciple in such a way before.


    However, they never thought that Ye Xiaofei was taking advantage of the situation.


    They couldn¡¯t help but envy He Yuyao for having such a fantastic opportunity. This was what true ¡°hands-on¡± teaching meant, and it would undoubtedly lead to a significant improvement in He Yuyao¡¯s acupuncture skills.


    After the treatment, He Yuyao didn¡¯t speak but sat directly in a nearby chair. She closed her eyes and carefully savored everything that had just happened. At this moment, the mental and physical experience was crucial, and she didn¡¯t want to waste a single second.


    Observing He Yuyao¡¯s serious expression, Ye Xiaofei felt quite gratified.


    Despite He Yuyao¡¯s usually absent-minded behavior, she was genuinely dedicated when it came to studying medicine. From this perspective alone, she was indeed a promising talent.


    Following thest cured police officer, Ye Xiaofei exited the emergency room.


    All the police officers surrounded him, expressing their heartfelt gratitude.


    Although in Chu Tong¡¯s eyes, Ye Xiaofei was a scum who had only saved these police officers due to her own efforts.


    In the views of others, Ye Xiaofei was a divine healer and the benefactor of their criminal investigation team.


    Captain of the Armed Police, Xiao Qiang, tightly held Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Doctor Ye, you not only saved me but also so many of myrades. You are our criminal investigation team¡¯s savior. If you ever need anything, just give the order, and all of us will be there.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and smiled, saying, ¡°What if I wanted to do something illegal?¡±


    Xiao Qiang¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, but then he burst intoughter and said, ¡°Doctor Ye, you really know how to joke. With your status and abilities, anything you want can be easily obtained. Why bother with illegal activities?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Chu Tong and then said, ¡°Their injuries were quite peculiar, so I¡¯d like to understand what happened today. Captain Xiao, would you mind sharing some information with me?¡±


    Xiao Qiang immediately and without hesitation replied, ¡°If Mr. Ye is willing to help us with the case, it will undoubtedly be of great assistance. We couldn¡¯t ask for more.¡±


    After all, discussing matters inside the hospital was quite inconvenient, so Ye Xiaofei and the detectives headed straight to the police station.


    On the way, Ye Xiaofei and Chu Tong sat together in a car.


    Chu Tong was driving, and she noticed that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze was fixed on her, making her feel uneasy.


    If it were someone else staring at her like that, she would have gotten angry right away. But now, she had to suppress her displeasure and said, ¡°Rest assured, 1¡¯11 do as I promised. Whenever you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smirked teasingly, ¡°You seem more like going to battle rather than being a lover. Youck the disposition of one.¡±


    Chu Tong tightened her grip on the steering wheel and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never had a boyfriend before, so I don¡¯t know how to act. If there¡¯s anything I¡¯m doing wrong, just let me know, and I¡¯ll try my best to do it right.¡±


    In a slow and leisurely tone, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Really? I have serious doubts about your words. No need to re at me. Let me ask you, do you know the most crucial aspect of being a lover?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Tong asked with a sullen voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s making me happy. Just look at yourself now. You¡¯re all tensed up like you¡¯re about to face an execution. Where¡¯s the fun in that? If you don¡¯t want to do this, then let¡¯s forget about it. I helped you out this time, but I¡¯ll consider it a waste of my efforts. You don¡¯t have to feel any burden, and you certainly don¡¯t need to worry about being unfaithful.¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t go back on my word. If it¡¯s about making you happy, then 1¡¯11 do it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough to just say these things; you need to show it through your actions, you know?¡±


    Chu Tong furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Show it? You don¡¯t expect me to strip right now for you, do you?¡±


    pping her forehead, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Chu Tong, do you think your value is limited to your body?¡±


    Chu Tong looked slightly disdainful and replied, ¡°1¡­ Don¡¯t you just want my body anyway?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei squinted her eyes and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Besides your body, I also want your heart..¡±

 Chapter 239 - 239: The Same Person

    Chapter 239: The Same Person


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s voice suddenly rose, firm and decisive.


    Ye Xiaofei hadn¡¯t expected such a strong reaction from Chu Tong. It instantly piqued his intense curiosity, and he asked, ¡°Why is it impossible? Do you have someone you like?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Chu Tong replied firmly. However, her expression changed, and involuntarily, the image of that mysterious expert appeared in her mind.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Judging by your look, you indeed have feelings for someone.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Tong said, ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking it. If you want my heart, you¡¯ll have to make me genuinely like you. 1 don¡¯t want to deceive you. Although I admire your medical skills and hope you can be the protector of our police force, I¡­ don¡¯t have feelings for you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said with conviction, ¡°1 know you don¡¯t like me and even find me annoying. But 1 can still tell that you have someone you like. Come on, describe the person you like.¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s lips twitched, and she gripped the steering wheel tightly, her gaze fixed ahead. Her eyes softened, and she said, ¡°1 do like someone, but I don¡¯t know his name. I¡¯ve only seen him once.¡±


    ¡°Wow, love at first sight! What kind of person has such a huge attraction?¡± Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.


    ¡°Today, he saved my life. If it weren¡¯t for him, that fugitive would have raped and killed me. Most importantly, he has a noble character and a strong sense of justice¡ªa charm that deeply mesmerizes me.¡±


    As Chu Tong spoke, she nced at Ye Xiaofei, seeminglyparing him to the mysterious expert. In an instant, a sense of disdain and disgust appeared in her eyes.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter at this moment. He didn¡¯t expect that the person Chu Tong liked was him.


    He had just acted out of impulse in front of Chu Tong, trying to show off, but he never thought it would lead to Chu Tong falling in love at first sight.


    What¡¯s even more amusing was that Chu Tong now detested the real him and yet had to pretend to be his lover.


    The person Chu Tong truly liked, despite how she admired him, was still him.


    If Chu Tong ever found out that the person who captured her heart was the very person she disliked before, who knows if she would go crazy?


    Chu Tong snorted and said, ¡°Do you find it amusing?¡±


    Rubbing his nose, Ye Xiaofei concealed his amusement and said, ¡°No. So now you¡¯re my lover, aren¡¯t you betraying the one you like?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I like him, but it¡¯s just an unspoken feeling,¡± Chu Tong said.


    Ye Xiaofei teased, ¡°What if one day he wants to be with you? What will you do then?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chu Tong suddenly pounded the steering wheel in frustration, ¡°Why do you make so many assumptions? Just be content that you¡¯re my lover. Do you need to interfere in so many things?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei burst intoughter, saying, ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t interfere, I won¡¯t interfere!¡±


    Chu Tong felt that this guy¡¯sughter was peculiar, and quickly concluded that Ye Xiaofei wasn¡¯t as well-intentioned as he seemed; he might be plotting to torment her.


    But that didn¡¯t matter because even if he got her body, he would never have her heart.


    In no time, they arrived at the criminal investigation department. Ye Xiaofei, Xiao Qiang, and Chu Tong gathered with the injured party from before.


    They recounted the whole incident in detail once again.


    You see, the four detectives were driving a van, and after they had Su Zhenhai on board, they immediately put handcuffs and leg irons on him because they were well aware of how dangerous he was.


    But none of them had anticipated that Su Zhenhai had aplices. As their van passed an intersection, it was abruptly forced to stop by a small truck.


    Before the four detectives could react, a person rushed into the van and delivered a single blow to each of them. Soon, they lost all ability to move and could only watch helplessly as the person took Su Zhenhai away.


    Xiao Qiang furrowed his brow and said, ¡°From the time the enemy intercepted our vehicle until they stormed in, none of you had a chance to draw your guns? How could your vignce be so poor?¡±


    All four of them frowned, and one of them said, ¡°You¡¯re right, it wasn¡¯t right. I felt like my reactions were slow at that moment.¡±


    The other three nodded in agreement.


    Ye Xiaofei chimed in, saying, ¡°1 understand this issue. They had been poisoned beforehand, which made their reactions only one-third of what they would normally be. The enemy¡¯s poisoning technique was indeed very skillful, and they even knew the Five Poison Palms kung fu. It¡¯s a stroke of luck that you all survived.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was particrly concerned about this matter because the culprit used poison.


    Su Xiaoyu was killed by poison, and Fang Yunshu nearly suffered the same fate. This led Ye Xiaofei to suspect that the same person was behind both incidents.


    It was rtively easier to train a skilled martial artist, but cultivating an expert in using poison was a much more challenging task. In a ce like Ning City, the chances of having two top-notch poison experts at the same time were quite slim.


    Now, Ye Xiaofei finally found another clue, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t let it go easily..

 Chapter 240 - 240: Special Ability

    Chapter 240: Special Ability


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Then, everyone learned that the car involved in the incident had been brought back to the detective headquarters.


    Ye Xiaofei asked, ¡°Can 1 take a look inside the car?¡±


    Xiao Qiang hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°Our forensic experts haven¡¯t collected the evidence yet.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei persisted, ¡°It¡¯s best if we go together. Some drug-rted traces might escape your detection. 1 need this information, and if you examine the car first, those clues might be lost.¡±


    This time, Xiao Qiang readily agreed, understanding that their police force could only search for DNA evidence in the car to find the identity of the other person.


    Soon, Ye Xiaofei apanied the forensic experts to inspect the vehicle.


    Xiao Qiang said to Chu Tong, ¡°Chu Tong, not only is Ye skilled in medicine, but it seems like he can also help us crack the case. He¡¯s truly exceptional.¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s mouth twitched, as she found it hard to associate the term ¡°exceptional¡± with Ye Xiaofei. If anyone deserved that description, it would be the mysterious master.


    One of the forensic experts approached and said, ¡°Captain, it appears that the door was broken barehanded. It¡¯s hard to believe a human did this.¡±


    Xiao Qiang¡¯s mouth twitched in frustration, and he eximed, ¡°These capable individuals are utterlywless.¡±


    Chu Tong gritted her teeth and vowed, ¡°We must bring these people to justice. Next time we encounter them, we¡¯ll catch them all.¡±


    ¡°Catch them? You think you can?¡± Ye Xiaofei walked over with a tone of disdain.


    Chu Tong stared back and said defiantly, ¡°No matter how strong they are, our detectives won¡¯t be easily defeated. We will find a way to catch them, even if it costs us a lot.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei retorted, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll always be so lucky? I arrived just in time this time, but if I were a littlete, all four of them would be dead. Do what you can with the abilities you have. Relying solely on passion and determination will lead to your doom.¡±


    Chu Tong was nearly speechless at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words.


    Xiao Qiang sighed and said slowly, ¡°Ye is right. These criminals are too powerful, beyond the scope of our detective team¡¯s capabilities.¡±


    Chu Tong anxiously asked, ¡°Captain, we can¡¯t just let this case go.¡±


    Xiao Qiang replied, ¡°I¡¯ll report this case and let other departments handle it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes, looking at Chu Tong. She lived up to his expectations as she said, ¡°Captain, apart from our detective team, which other department can handle this?¡±


    Xiao Qiang nced at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Our detective team deals mainly with criminal cases involving ordinary criminals. However, this time, the perpetrator is an exceptionally powerful criminal, and we have a specialized department that deals with high-powered criminals.¡±


    ¡°High Energy Division? What department is that?¡± Chu Tong was puzzled; it was the first time she had heard of such a name.


    Xiao Qiang exined, ¡°This department deals specifically with individuals who break high-energyws. I only know of its existence, but the specifics remain unclear. Miracle doctor Ye¡­¡±


    Xiao Qiang¡¯s gaze shifted towards Ye Xiaofei, and he continued, ¡°With Miracle doctor Ye¡¯s abilities, it¡¯s likely that the department is keeping an eye on him and might even want him to join them.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and remarked, ¡°Really? This department sounds quite intriguing.¡±


    Xiao Qiang added, ¡°But they operate in utmost secrecy, and we haven¡¯t had a chance to interact with them. So, after 1 reported the incident this time, 1 believe they will reach out to you themselves.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shrugged, smiling, and said, ¡°It seems I won¡¯t have much of a chance to refuse then. We¡¯ll see when the timees.¡±


    Chu Tong red at Ye Xiaofei and teased, ¡°Why do 1 feel like you¡¯re not very thrilled about it?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want to go. If it¡¯s a department, it means there will be a lot of restrictions, and I¡¯m not fond of being constrained.¡± Chu Tong¡¯s mouth twitched, and she retorted, ¡°Humph! If you go there, you won¡¯t be able to misbehave anymore.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei winked at Chu Tong and said, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right about that.¡±


    This sudden exchange made Chu Tong feel quite awkward. Ye Xiaofei was being quite cheeky with her in front of their captain.


    Xiao Qiang, on the other hand, wore a smile and said, ¡°Miracle doctor Ye, let¡¯s call it a day for today. It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯ll have Chu Tong escort you back.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and remarked, ¡°Indeed, 1 do need her to escort me. Hey, Chu Tong, you wouldn¡¯t mind, would you?¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s mouth twitched, and then she raised her chin, saying, ¡°I never said I would. Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Xiao Qiang had always sensed that Chu Tong and Ye Xiaofei had a deep rtionship, maybe even developing into a romantic one. But watching how they interacted and seeing their departing figures, he couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, ¡°Chu Tongcks any hint of femininity. Always wearing that sour face. If she misses out on someone as talented as Miracle doctor Ye, she¡¯ll regret it for a lifetime..¡±

 Chapter 241 - 241: Keen Sense of Smell

    Chapter 241: Keen Sense of Smell


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Go where?¡±


    Chu Tong took a deep breath as she got into the car, turning to look at Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°You think?¡± Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes, enjoying Chu Tong¡¯s conflicted expression, though she tried to appear indifferent.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Chu Tong turned her head and started driving. After more than ten minutes, she parked the car in front of a hotel.


    ¡°Why did you bring me to a hotel?¡±


    Chu Tong frowned at Ye Xiaofei in annoyance.


    ¡°Of course for¡­¡± Chu Tong gave Ye Xiaofei a stern look.


    Ye Xiaofei responded with the same coldness, ¡°Can¡¯t you think of anything normal? I want to go to the ce where those two guys werest seen.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Tong was stunned, then immediately excited, ¡°You mean we continue investigating this case?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I just want to have a look, see if we can find some clues. It¡¯s just trying our luck.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Chu Tong agreed, but quickly added, ¡°But if it¡¯s just the two of us, isn¡¯t it too dangerous? After all, those two are very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Scared?¡± Ye Xiaofei raised an eyebrow, taunting her with his words.


    Chu Tong stared back directly, saying, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not scared, but my life doesn¡¯t matter as much as yours. This is about the lives of countless officers in our police force. I have to protect your safety, so I can¡¯t take you there.¡±


    ¡°You sound noble, but they are definitely not there anymore. I just want to go and find some clues that you guys might have missed. Do you really want those two to escape freely?¡± Ye Xiaofei retorted.


    Chu Tong hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°You do have a point, but you have to promise me that if we encounter them, you must escape immediately. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Chu Tong and chuckled, ¡°Heh, no offense, but you¡¯re really weak.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Tong was about to fire back, but she suddenly remembered the strength Ye Xiaofei had disyed when they arrested the suspect at the restaurant. He was indeed quite powerful.


    Moreover, she recalled the first time she met Ye Xiaofei when he had single-handedly beaten up the bodyguards from both the Wang and Tang families, who were known to be formidable.


    ¡°Remember how good I am?¡± Ye Xiaofei blinked, raising his finger to tilt Chu Tong¡¯s chin, and said, ¡°You¡¯re my little sweetheart; how can 1 bear to let you take risks?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Tong almost pped Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand away, her hand halfway up in the air, but she held back, letting Ye Xiaofei continue to be impudent, and said, ¡°Are you sure you can outmatch them? Do you know how powerful they are?¡±


    ¡°Quite smooth, the feel of your chin is nice.¡± Ye Xiaofeiplimented before adding, ¡°Of course, I know. After seeing the palm injuries on those four men, if I can¡¯t make a basic judgment, then I¡¯m not a skilled doctor.¡±


    Chu Tong assessed Ye Xiaofei up and down and asked, ¡°You think¡­ you¡¯re not weaker than them?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ye Xiaofei humphed and said, ¡°Do you think only the person who saved you has enough strength? Let me tell you, I possess the same abilities. Be my lover, and you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Chu Tong opened his mouth, then took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After Su Zhenhai was kidnapped, the detective team couldn¡¯t simply sit idle. They immediately activated the city¡¯s surveince system, tracking their movements.


    Initially, the car they were following was a clear target. However, once the car entered a run-down neighborhood, it became challenging to determine if they had left the area due to several malfunctioning cameras.


    The police quickly arrived at the scene, only to find the abandoned car without any clues, losing the trail of the two individuals.


    It was a small truck that seemed to have transported live chickens yesterday, and the entire vehicle reeked of chicken droppings.


    On their way to the scene, Chu Tong briefed Ye Xiaofei on all the known information.


    Ye Xiaofei just nced at the open car door and then closed it before walking ahead.


    ¡°You found some clues?¡± Chu Tong asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Ye Xiaofei said, continuing forward.


    Chu Tong quickly followed Ye Xiaofei, carefully observing the surroundings, but she couldn¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary.


    ¡°What did you discover?¡± Chu Tong inquired.


    ¡°The smell, the scent on them,¡± Ye Xiaofei replied.


    ¡°You can smell that too? Oh, you mean the chicken droppings smell,¡± Chu Tong suddenly realized, but then shook his head and said, ¡°But I can¡¯t smell anything now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled her eyes at Chu Tong and retorted, ¡°You may have a good physique, but youck brains.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Tong blushed at the remark, feeling indignant, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m looking for the scent of the person who used poison. That kind of smell can¡¯t be concealed,¡± Ye Xiaofei exined.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve be like a bloodhound?¡± Chu Tong mumbled, feeling a lot better after venting some frustration at this guy..

 Chapter 242 - 242: Chu Tong’s Acting Skills

    Chapter 242: Chu Tong¡¯s Acting Skills


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei soon arrived in front of a van not far away.


    ¡°They got on this car and left after a short stay.¡±


    ¡°How could you tell that?¡± Chu Tong asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Of course I can.¡± Ye Xiaofei said casually and then walked forward.


    After walking out of the old residential area, they arrived at the main road.


    Chu Tong followed Ye Xiaofei with a heart full of doubts.


    It was fine that Ye Xiaofei could sense it in the old residential area just now, but they were at the main road now. The exhaust gases of the vehicles would cover up all the smells.


    Moreover, it had been so long. Could he still smell it?


    Ye Xiaofei kept walking as if everything was under his control.


    Finally, Ye Xiaofei turned into an intersection outside the neighborhood and stopped.


    Ye Xiaofei smirked with his eyes full of excitement. He said, ¡°Interesting. He knew that 1 would track him down and he even provoked me.¡±


    ¡°Provoke? What?¡± Chu Tong was dumbfounded.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°This is a poison left behind on purpose. He knew I would track him down. He¡¯s telling me that 1 could only follow his steps up till here.¡±


    Chu Tong was confused and asked, ¡°So are you out of ideas now?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and chuckled, ¡°Hehe, he is indeed very strong in using poison. However, he didn¡¯t know how good I am. How can he get rid of me with this little trick?¡±


    Ever since Chu Tong met Ye Xiaofei, she had always thought that he waszy and dirty. However, Ye Xiaofei looked so different now with his focused appearance and fighting spirit. Chu Tong felt that he was a totally different person.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled, but he didn¡¯t enter the neighborhood. Instead, he continued to walk outside the neighborhood.


    Ye Xiaofei and Chu Tong arrived at a high-ss neighborhood. They stopped outside a wall.


    Pointing at the two-meter-high wall, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°They entered from here.¡±


    Chu Tong looked around and said, ¡°Help me to get up first, then I¡¯ll pull you up.¡±


    ¡°Nah, save the trouble.¡± Ye Xiaofei hugged Chu Tong¡¯s waist.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Tong¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Although there¡¯s no one here, but¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei tightened his arm and felt Chu Tong¡¯s resistance. He turned his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be exciting?¡±


    ¡°No! No! 1 can¡¯t do it.¡± Chu Tong looked back and her face turned extremely ugly. What a dirty bastard! He was driving her crazy.


    However, she suddenly felt her body lifted. Before she could react, she was already lifted into the air andnded on the other side of the wall.


    Chu Tong instinctively wanted to bend her knees onnding. However, Ye Xiaofei held her waist once again and her feetnded steadily on the ground.


    Chu Tong turned to look at the wall behind her, then at Ye Xiaofei. She was tongue-tied as she said, ¡°It¡¯s so tall. How did you actually brought me over?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. What¡¯s so surprising about it?¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Chu Tong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°It¡¯s over two meters tall. This is not something a normal person can do, alright?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth almost kissed Chu Tong¡¯s ear as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not a normal person.¡±


    A gust of hot air blew into her ears, and Chu Tong lost her cool. She turned around to avoid Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze. She changed the subject and said, ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll continue searching.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me then. I¡¯ll be a man of my words. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t let go. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be more natural for us to walk like this? The person we are looking for is no ordinary man. If we are not careful, he will be able to see us through.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re right!¡± Chu Tong let out a low gasp. She instantly threw the awkwardness and shyness to the back of her mind. She stretched out her arm and took the initiative to hug Ye Xiaofei¡¯s waist. She leaned against Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body and rested her head on his shoulder.


    Her gaze was filled with tenderness, and there was a faint smile on her face.


    With just one sentence, Chu Tong¡¯s expression changed in split seconds.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Chu Tong, it would be a pity if you don¡¯t be an actress. My friend happens to have a filmpany. Do you want to think about it? 1 think we can make you a big star.¡±


    Chu Tong and Ye Xiaofei walked forward, leaning against each other. The smile on her faces grew wider as she said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this to carry out my mission, so I¡¯m willing to do anything. However, I can¡¯t put on an act for the sake of a movie.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned slightly and said unhappily, ¡°Oh, does that mean that you will act this way too when you carry out missions with other male police officers?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Chu Tong replied without hesitation..

 Chapter 243 - 243: A Mistake?

    Chapter 243: A Mistake?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Of course?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly pped Chu Tong¡¯s butt hard.


    Chu Tong groaned in pain and frowned. She eximed, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaofei red at her and continued, ¡°You are bing my lover, but you act this way with other men. Don¡¯t you deserve to be punished?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Chu Tong rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m just your lover. I¡¯m not your wife. Do you have to control me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you are my lover, I can¡¯t stand that you still talk to other men. In that case, let¡¯s break up quickly to save my despair in the future.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too chauvinistic? I¡¯m a police officer, not an ordinary person,¡± Chu Tong said, ¡°Even if we¡¯re married, 1 still have to act when I¡¯m on a mission, okay?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei opened his eyes wide and said, ¡°This is how I am. If you can take it, then take it. If you can¡¯t, then scram!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Chu Tong gritted his teeth and said helplessly, ¡°Okay! I promise you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded in satisfaction.


    Chu Tong cursed Ye Xiaofei in her heart. Ye Xiaofei was really domineering and chauvinistic. However, she was helpless. After all, this guy was important. She could only endure it.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stopped and looked at the vi in front.


    This was a high-end residential area. There were vis in the centre, surrounded by townhouses and standalone vis. This vi was a standalone vi.


    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Chu Tong immediately.


    ¡°What can you do?¡± Ye Xiaofei said bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re a hindrance to me!¡±


    Chu Tong almost choked on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words. She opened her mouth a few times, but she could not find any words to refute.


    ¡°Hide somewhere.¡± Ye Xiaofei red at Chu Tong again, then went straight to the backyard of the vi.


    Lightly leaping onto the wall of the backyard, Ye Xiaofei activated his Heaven and Earth Scripture. Everything within a three-meter radius around him was disyed in his mind.


    In Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes, Su Zhenhai was not a threat. However, Ye Xiaofei did not know the true strength of the man who used poison.


    Ye Xiaofei was usually arrogant, but that was when he was sure that the other party was not a threat to him.


    Ye Xiaofei was never a careless person. On Viin Ind, a little bit of carelessness could cost him his life. If he wanted to live long, he couldn¡¯t underestimate any enemy.


    Ye Xiaofei gently jumped up and grabbed the railing of the second-floor balcony. After making sure that there was no one there, he turned over and came to the second-floor balcony.


    The balcony was connected to a living room. Ye Xiaofei gently pulled open the sliding door and entered.


    The smell instantly became extremely dense. That was enough to prove that the person was here.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ears twitched as he heard the sound of watering from a room.


    Ye Xiaofei gently pushed open the door. It was a veryrge bedroom suite. Besides a big bed, there was a separate bathroom. The sound of water came from the bathroom.


    The smell was even more intense.


    Ye Xiaofei had just entered the bathroom when the sound of water stopped. Right after, he heard the sound of footsteps. A person pushed open the door and walked out.


    Ye Xiaofei and the man looked at each other and were both stunned.


    Although Ye Xiaofei had activated the Heaven and Earth Scripture, he could easily judge the opponent¡¯s movements. However, he couldn¡¯t tell the opponent¡¯s looks and gender.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be a woman. Moreover, it was a naked woman. On top of that, she had an excellent figure, a slender waist, and long legs. She was a national beauty.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The woman immediately cried out in rm. However, before she could finish her scream, Ye Xiaofei had rushed over and hit the woman¡¯s chest with his palm.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei knew that his opponent was extremely powerful, so he used 50% of his strength.


    However, when his palm hit the woman¡¯s body, there was not even a trace of true qi in her body.


    Ye Xiaofei was shocked and quickly withdrew his strength. However, he had released part of his force.


    The woman did not even make a sound before she fell to the ground.


    Ye Xiaofei reached out to support her and carried her to the bed, frowning.


    This woman did not have true qi. Besides, there was no poison in her body. That smell was not on her at all.


    On the bed, there was a set of clothes. The strong smell came from these clothes. They should have been taken off by this woman.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but frown. This woman was definitely not a master of poison.. Then why did she have the scent that he had been tracking on?

 Chapter 244 - 244: My Target Is You

    Chapter 244: My Target Is You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei quickly looked around upstairs and downstairs.


    There was only one woman in the vi.


    Ye Xiaofei went back to the bedroom upstairs. There was a cloakroom in the bedroom. The other clothes in the cloakroom didn¡¯t smell at all.


    ¡°All, who are you? What do you want?¡±


    A woman¡¯s terrified cry came from behind.


    Ye Xiaofei turned around and saw the woman pulling the nket around her in a panic.


    Ye Xiaofei came to the bedside directly, his face revealing a fierce look as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you two questions. If you answer me, I¡¯ll let you live. Otherwise, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll take your life!¡±


    In order to show off his viciousness, Ye Xiaofei waved his hand forcefully.


    However, something in his hand was lifted. It was a woman¡¯s bra.


    The aura instantly changed and became extremely perverted.


    The woman wrapped the nket around her body. The panic in her eyes instantly disappeared and was reced by anger and coldness!


    ¡°Who sent you? What do you want?¡±


    This woman¡¯s attitude surprised Ye Xiaofei. Was she not afraid?


    Ye Xiaofei threw away the bra in his hand and suddenly reached out to grab the woman¡¯s chin. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m the one asking you now. You only need to answer.¡±


    The woman wanted to dodge Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand, but it was like an iron mp, making her unable to move.


    She gave up struggling in an instant, but her gaze towards Ye Xiaofei became colder, ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone around you who knows how to use poison?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked with narrowed eyes.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. She was obviously not prepared for this question, but she immediately replied without hesitation, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then who did youe into contact with today?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked again.


    The woman slowly said, ¡°I just arrived in Ning City this afternoon. Aftering out of the airport, I took a taxi here.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stared into her eyes. Her eyes were clear, and Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t tell that she was lying.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was even more suspicious. A master could hide his true thoughts without being seen.


    He wanted to see if this woman could really hide her identity forever, or if she had nothing to do with this matter.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand that was holding her chin slowly slid down her neck.


    The woman raised her hand and grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm, stopping him from moving down. ¡°If you dare to touch me, you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled evilly. ¡°It will be a sin if a man doesn¡¯t fall for a beauty. You¡¯re such a beauty. If I don¡¯t make a move, am I still a man?¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re so beautiful and have such a good figure. Most importantly, you¡¯re a virgin. How can 1 let go of such a top-notch woman?¡±


    As Ye Xiaofei spoke, his fingers slowly slid down. No matter how hard she tried, she could not stop him.


    The woman¡¯s face turned even uglier. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You really did your homework. Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes were filled with evil intent. He even licked his lips like a bloodthirsty wolf and said slowly, ¡°You are the one I am looking at right now.¡±


    Although there was a hint of panic in the woman¡¯s eyes, she was able to maintain her dignity. She gritted her teeth and said with a sharp gaze, ¡°If you dare to touch me, 1 guarantee that you cannot survive in this world.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s a matter for the future. Now, 1 can do whatever I want.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t speak or struggle. She stared at Ye Xiaofei without noticing that the quilt covering her body was slowly falling off.


    Her gaze made Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart palpitate.


    ¡°Stop!¡± With a loud shout, Chu Tong rushed in angrily and pushed Ye Xiaofei away.


    Then, she grabbed the nket and wrapped it around the woman.


    She turned around and shouted at Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, are you crazy? If you want a woman, 1¡¯11 apany you. How dare you try to harass another woman!¡±


    If Chu Tong had been a littleter, Ye Xiaofei reckoned he could break through the woman¡¯s mental defense. Once Chu Tong entered, everything would have been in vain. This made Ye Xiaofei quite unhappy. He said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me downstairs? What are you doing up here?¡±


    Chu Tong was even angrier. ¡°If 1 didn¡¯te up, she would have been killed by you. Ye Xiaofei, you¡¯re really a bastard.¡±


    ¡°Your name is Ye Xiaofei. Very good, I¡¯ll remember you.¡±


    The woman slowly squeezed out a few words.


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and said, ¡°How do I address you?¡±


    ¡°Remember it well, my name is Jiang Yuqing!¡±


    She gritted her teeth while saying that.


    As she said this, Ye Xiaofei could feel that Jiang Yuqing had already formed a deep hatred toward him..

 Chapter 245 - 245: This Is a Revenge

    Chapter 245: This Is a Revenge


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Miss Jiang, I¡¯m a police officer,¡± Chu Tong said to Jiang Yuqing, ¡°I can arrest him right now and charge him with attempted rape. At the very least, he¡¯ll be locked up for two years.¡±


    ¡°Are you a police officer?¡± Jiang Yuqing¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, ¡°You said you were his lover just now.¡±


    Chu Tong gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I separate my personal and work life well. He broke thew, so he must be brought to justice.¡±


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Jiang Yuqing said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll handle my own matters. I don¡¯t need the police to intervene.¡±


    ¡°You have to believe me,¡± said Chu Tong, ¡°I won¡¯t take his side. 1¡¯11 even testify for you.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s tone was cold as she said, ¡°Please leave!¡±


    Chu Tong hesitated for a moment, then wrote a note and said, ¡°This is my name and phone number. If you need anything, you can find me anytime. 1 work in the criminal police team.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing didn¡¯t look at Chu Tong. Instead, she stared at Ye Xiaofei, her eyes filled with hatred.


    Ye Xiaofei grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time, but next time, I won¡¯t be merciful.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t show mercy either.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed, turned around and walked out.


    Chu Tong chased after him after they walked out of the vi. She said angrily, ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re too shameless.¡±


    ¡°Why are you shouting?¡± Ye Xiaofei pped Chu Tong¡¯s butt.


    ¡°All!¡± Chu Tong cried out in pain. She rubbed her butt and became even angrier. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei red at her and said, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re really stupid. She must have something to do with the person who injured your teammate. I was forcing her to show her true colors just now. At the critical moment, you ruined it.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± Chu Tong¡¯s aura instantly weakened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by her appearance. Do you think everyone else is as dumb as you?¡± Ye Xiaofei said angrily.


    ¡°I am not!¡± Chu Tong red at Ye Xiaofei angrily, but she answered unwillingly, ¡°But you can¡¯t strip her naked. You just want to take advantage of her. Hmph, that must be the case.¡±


    ¡°She just came out of the shower, so I didn¡¯t take off her clothes. But you¡¯re right. If I don¡¯t take advantage of her, I¡¯ll be a bastard. Moreover, this girl is indeed beautiful and has a good figure.¡±


    The more Ye Xiaofei spoke, the angrier he got. He red at Chu Tong again.


    Chu Tong was dumbfounded by the scolding. This guy was too shameless!


    How could hement on another woman in front of her? How could he get so angry when he didn¡¯t get that woman?


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Chu Tong squeezed out these two words through gritted teeth.


    She was totally taken aback by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shamelessness.


    Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°Help me investigate this woman called Jiang Yuqing and see who her actually is.¡±


    ¡°I can be your lover,¡± Chu Tong said without thinking, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll help the evil. You¡¯re crazy to make me do such a thing.¡±


    The more Chu Tong spoke, the angrier she got. She wished she could pounce on Ye Xiaofei and bite him.


    Ye Xiaofei reached out and grabbed Chu Tong¡¯s face. He even pinched her cheek twice and said, ¡°I know I¡¯ve said you¡¯re stupid, but you¡¯re truly stupid. Didn¡¯t I tell you just now? This woman is rted to the person who injured the criminal police.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Chu Tong was speechless.


    ¡°Hey, 1 feel that you¡¯re even dumber than usual today. Could it be¡­Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± Chu Tong said firmly and forcefully. She pursed her lips to show disdain and said, ¡°I¡¯m only your lover, not your wife. Why would I be jealous of you? You¡¯re feeling good about yourself.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said in a bad mood, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you investigate it properly?¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go check it out, but I¡¯ll have to go through the team¡¯s system to find out. Moreover, there will be many people with the same name. It won¡¯t be so fast.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Then you should try to make it as soon as possible. Alright, you can go now.¡±


    ¡°You asked me to go, you don¡¯t¡­¡± Chu Tong asked in disbelief.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in a woman who has no feelings for me. I¡¯ll do what I have to do.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei wasn¡¯t really that noble. Meng Zhijing had already served him today, so he had got what he needed. In addition, he also wanted to analyse the current situation. He always felt that something was wrong.


    After chasing Chu Tong away, Ye Xiaofei thought about it carefully. He suddenly waved his fist hard, and his eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Interesting! How interesting! This time, I¡¯ve really met my match..¡±

 Chapter 246 - 246: Watch Out

    Chapter 246: Watch Out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At first, Ye Xiaofei thought that Jiang Yuqing was hiding, so he targeted her ording to this line of thought.


    But now Ye Xiaofei thought of another possibility.


    It was very likely that Jiang Yuqing had nothing to do with this matter at all.


    The poison expert had used a trick to transfer her scent onto Jiang Yuqing.


    It made Ye Xiaofei chase after the wrong target and even made Jiang Yuqing his enemy.


    ¡°Interesting! Interesting!¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ye Xiaofei wasn¡¯t annoyed at this time, but instead he appeared extremely excited.


    No matter which of these, it meant that he had met an opponent who could be called a match for him in terms of ability and intelligence.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t look for Jiang Yuqing again, because she would be prepared by now no matter if she was an enemy. He wouldn¡¯t get any useful information today.


    The next day, Ye Xiaofei came to work as usual.


    ¡°Good morning, secretary Ye!¡± Xiao Qingyi smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Good morning. Change your clothes. You¡¯re even more beautiful today.¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled as he teased Xiao Qingyi.


    Xiao Qingyi¡¯s face turned slightly red as she said, ¡°Secretary Ye, you¡¯re making fun of me. President Fang is the one who¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°She¡¯s pretty, but she likes to put on a face all day long. Secretary Xiao, you look better with a smile like this.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Ye,e here for a moment.¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice came from the door.


    ¡°Coming.¡± Ye Xiaofei replied and stood up. When he passed by Xiao Qingyi, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m doomed. She must have heard what I said.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi stuck out her tongue and thought about it carefully. She did not seem to have said anything bad about President Fang, so she heaved a sigh of relief.


    When he arrived at Fang Yunshu¡¯s office, he felt a little guilty when he saw Fang Yunshu¡¯s sullen face.


    Ye Xiaofei said fawningly, ¡°President Fang, did you not sleep wellst night? You look a little bad. Do you want me to give you a massage to rx?¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at him and said, ¡°I slept very well. I¡¯m talking to you about work now. Don¡¯t put on that smile.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly sat down and said, ¡°Yes, President Fang, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°You have to find a spokesperson as soon as possible. You have to choose the right person. Make sure there is no problem.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already started the search,¡± Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely choose someone you like.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t y any unspoken rules. If that happens, I¡¯ll fire you.¡± Fang Yunshu red at him.


    Ye Xiaofei puffed out his chest and replied, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. How can I do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, do you think I don¡¯t know who you are?¡± Fang Yunshu said disdainfully.


    Ye Xiaofei straightened his body and said, ¡°I must make you change your opinion of me this time.¡±


    Fang Yunshu replied, ¡°You should watch your behaviour when you¡¯re with Secretary Xiao. She¡¯s a youngdy. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re a jerk, but if you ruin her reputation, it¡¯ll affect her for life.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei looked wronged as he said that.


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you,¡± Fang Yunshu said unhappily, ¡°Whether you¡¯ve done it or not, you know it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Ye Xiaofei shrugged his shoulders. Fang Yunshu did not have a good impression of him, so there was no way he could exin himself.


    ¡°Also, Ling¡¯er¡¯s kindergarten is holding a sports event tomorrow. Parents are invited. Are you okay to join?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei patted his chest and said, ¡°Absolutely no problem. Ling¡¯er is the most important. Nothing else should affect Ling¡¯er¡¯s matter.¡±


    Fang Yunshu nodded. She would always be suspicious of Ye Xiaofei, but when it came to Ling¡¯er, he had never disappointed her.


    There were a lot of things to do in thepany. Ye Xiaofei had only been away for a day, but there were so much to do and he was busy all morning.


    He was just about to rx in the afternoon when Chu Tong sent him a message regarding Jiang Yuqing.


    ¡°Jiang Yuqing, female, 25 years old. She graduated from the University of California, one of the top 10 universities in the world. She has a Ph.D. in economics. She has been investing in business since she was 18 years old. Her investment sess rate is 100%. She is an outstanding figure among the third generation of the Jiang family in the provincial capital. She has a high status in the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°The Jiang family¡¯s main industries are traditional manufacturing and investment. They have no record of breaking thew and they often donate money to charity.¡±


    ¡°This is the only public information we have.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, her family background is very clean, and she¡¯s the daughter of a wealthy family. If you offend her, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at the message and could imagine Chu Tong¡¯s gloating look.


    ¡°If I¡¯m in trouble, will you be happy?¡± Ye Xiaofei teased.


    ¡°I won¡¯t! How can I be happy?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at the message, but he could feel Chu Tong¡¯s excitement and joy.


    This woman couldn¡¯t wait to see him suffer..

 Chapter 247 - 247: Purging the Poison for Xiao Qingyi

    Chapter 247: Purging the Poison for Xiao Qingyi


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei gently tapped the screen of his phone and sent a message directly to Li Tianfeng.


    ¡°1 need information about the Jiang family in the provincial capital, especially about Jiang Yuqing.¡±


    To investigate this kind of information, he needed to negotiate with these prominent families. The information held by the Li family would undoubtedly be much more extensive than what the police had.


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll provide Mr. Ye with detailed informationter,¡± Li Tianfeng replied.


    Xiao Qingyi walked in and sat down at the table, resting her head on it without saying a word.


    Ye Xiaofei looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°My stomach hurts,¡± Xiao Qingyi¡¯s voice was weak.


    Ye Xiaofei smelled the air and suddenly jumped up, quicklying to Xiao Qingyi¡¯s side and grabbing her wrist.


    ¡°Assistant Ye, what are you doing?¡± Xiao Qingyi was startled and instinctively tried to pull her hand away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Ye Xiaofei furrowed his brow and lightly felt her pulse.


    Nervous now, Xiao Qingyi stammered, ¡°Assistant Ye, is there something wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem, and it¡¯s a big one,¡± Ye Xiaofei said in a serious, hushed tone, his brow furrowing even more.


    He discovered that Xiao Qingyi had been poisoned, not with an ordinary toxin but with a very peculiar and highly toxicbination of substances. They were currently in a delicate bnce. If he were to neutralize one of the toxins, the others would erupt rapidly.


    Even worse, if he didn¡¯t treat it immediately, in less than half an hour, the toxins would lose bnce, and Xiao Qingyi would die.


    Xiao Qingyi was someone close to him, and this was undoubtedly the work of the expert poisoner, warning him.


    It was a clear message: ¡°I can poison the people around you at any time.¡± And this time, they gave him an opportunity to treat her, but the next time, there might not be any leeway.


    This infuriated Ye Xiaofei; he still cared about many people.


    Fang Yunshu and her daughter, Ning Xiaoyu and her mother, Wang Dabao, Meng Zhijing, and others.


    ¡°Assistant Ye, am I going to die?¡± Xiao Qingyi knew that Ye Xiaofei had impressive medical skills, and seeing his serious expression, she started trembling with nervousness.


    Only then did Ye Xiaofei notice Xiao Qingyi¡¯s emotions. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°No, you won¡¯t die with me here. How could that happen?¡±


    Feeling slightly relieved, Xiao Qingyi asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei exined, ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned with a very peculiar toxin. If 1 were to prepare a remedy now, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time. So, I¡¯ll use acupuncture to help you detoxify.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Qingyi didn¡¯t understand these matters at all, and she could feel her stomach pain worsening, her facial expression contorting in pain.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to President Fang¡¯s office; she has a bed there.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei wanted to help Xiao Qingyi stand up, but she was already unable to straighten her back, tears of pain streaming down her face.


    Ye Xiaofei simply picked her up and swiftly rushed into Fang Yunshu¡¯s office.


    Fang Yunshu wasn¡¯t in the office, so Ye Xiaofei went straight into the inner room and ced Xiao Qingyi on the bed.


    Ye Xiaofei extended his hands and directly unbuttoned Xiao Qingyi¡¯s white shirt.


    ¡°All, you¡­¡± Instinctively, Xiao Qingyi quickly raised her hand to stop Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand and firmly held onto her clothes.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°1 need to acupuncture you now, and you can¡¯t do it with your clothes on. If you don¡¯t want to die, take off your shirt right away.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi hesitated, her mouth agape, then she bit her lip. The intense pain in her stomach made her stop overthinking, so she struggled to take off her outer clothing.


    Now, only a bra remained. Xiao Qingyi hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Off!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shouted just one word.


    However, for a girl, it was a matter of boundaries. Xiao Qingyi already put her hand on the bra but hesitated to remove it.


    With time running out, Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t have the patience to dawdle with Xiao Qingyi. He directly pulled her hand away and then yanked the bra from her head.


    Before Xiao Qingyi could react, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand trembled, and several silver needles had already pierced into the acupoints on her chest.


    Initially in a state of panic, seeing the silver needles on her chest, Xiao Qingyi suddenly became too scared to move. She knew that Ye Xiaofei was genuinely trying to treat her, and her innate shyness eased a bit.


    Soon, Ye Xiaofei inserted a total of eighteen silver needles into Xiao Qingyi¡¯s body.


    Then, he lightly flicked the tips of each needle with his fingers. He used the true qi from the Heaven and Earth Scripture to enter the acupoints and cleanse the toxins inside her body.


    After about ten minutes, Ye Xiaofei suddenly patted Xiao Qingyi¡¯s lower abdomen, and all the silver needles on her body flew out at once.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and neatly collected all those silver needles.


    Xiao Qingyi stared in amazement. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s actions were akin to performing acrobatics.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    At that moment, a furious shout came from the entrance of the inner room, belonging to Fang Yunshu!

 Chapter 248 - 248: There’s a Hidden Meaning

    Chapter 248: There¡¯s a Hidden Meaning


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°All! President Fang, we¡­¡±


    Xiao Qingyi was about to exin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ye Xiaofei interrupted her directly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    Then he turned his head and shouted at Fang Yunshu, ¡°You, get out first.¡±


    Fang Yunshu almost spewed blood out of anger.


    This jerk was doing such despicable things with her secretary in her own office. What infuriated her even more was that she caught them, and he not only didn¡¯t stop but also told her to leave.


    Did he treat her like air? He was clearly disregarding herpletely.


    Though she had already put away the needle, Xiao Qingyi didn¡¯t expect Ye Xiaofei to directly ce his hand on her shoulder, then run it down along her shoulder, across her chest, and finally to her lower abdomen, where he made several rotations before stopping.


    ¡°Quick, go to the restroom.¡± Ye Xiaofei tossed Xiao Qingyi¡¯s clothes back onto her.


    A sudden urge to relieve herself struck her intensely, and Xiao Qingyi hurriedly put on her clothes. She didn¡¯t even have time to wear her bra. As she buttoned up, she dashed out like the wind.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fang Yunshu, at this moment, felt that things might not be as she had imagined.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°She¡¯s been poisoned, and I¡¯m detoxifying her.¡±


    Fang Yunshu frowned, saying, ¡°Poisoned? How could she be poisoned out of the blue?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sighed and exined, ¡°Someone was trying to cause trouble for me, and Xiao Qingyi happened to be unlucky enough to be the scapegoat.¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s frown deepened as she questioned, ¡°Cause trouble for you? What kind of mess did you get yourself into?¡±


    ¡°This person should be the one who poisoned you. He¡¯se after me several times already,¡± Ye Xiaofei replied.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°The one who poisoned me? But why did you need to act so urgently? Couldn¡¯t you have prepared some medicine for her? Hmph, 1 think you¡¯re just using this as an excuse to indulge in such illicit affairs.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei gave Fang Yunshu a disdainful look and said, ¡°Hey, there are countless types of poison, and different poisons have different ways of affecting the body. Her poison ispletely different from yours. If 1 had been a bit slower, she could have died. I had to treat her immediately.¡±


    Fang Yunshu angrily retorted, ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe your nonsense.¡±


    At that moment, Xiao Qingyi walked in, looking embarrassed.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Fang Yunshu asked.


    Blushing, Xiao Qingyi replied, ¡°The pain was intense just now, but after Assistant Ye treated me, 1 seem to be better now.¡±


    Fang Yunshu inquired further, ¡°How did you get poisoned?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. 1 just had something to eat at the restaurant downstairs, and when I came back, my stomach started aching,¡± Xiao Qingyi exined.


    Fang Yunshu nodded and said, ¡°Then rest on the bed for a while.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Xiao Qingyi quickly shook her head and said, ¡°President Fang, I¡¯m really sorry. I even used your bed. I¡¯ll go and change the sheets for you now.¡± Xiao Qingyi pulled off the bedsheet, wrapping her bra inside it.


    Once Xiao Qingyi left, Fang Yunshu turned her sharp gaze towards Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Do you have to follow trouble wherever it goes?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just an ident? Look, I¡¯ve always been helping you and haven¡¯t caused you any trouble. Since 1 came back, haven¡¯t things been getting better for you?¡±


    Fang Yunshu snapped, ¡°You haven¡¯t caused me trouble? If it wasn¡¯t for you¡­¡± But she suddenly stopped and closed her mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked with confusion.


    ¡°Hmph, just stop stirring up trouble here and go away,¡± Fang Yunshu waved her hand dismissively and sat down at her desk, not even bothering to look at Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°This woman always speaks in riddles,¡± Ye Xiaofei muttered to himself as he left the office.


    He had indeed let Fang Yunshu down in the past. However, it wasn¡¯t his responsibility that she was struggling in life due to an unnned pregnancy. He couldn¡¯t be med for all of that, could he?


    ¡°Women, they¡¯re just unreasonable,¡± Ye Xiaofei shook his head, feeling like he couldn¡¯t figure out Fang Yunshu¡¯s thoughts, and decided not to delve into it for now.


    Xiao Qingyi was still in the office when Ye Xiaofei came out. She lowered her head, and Ye Xiaofei noticed that her face was red, even extending to her neck. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xiao Qingyi murmured, still keeping her head down.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve put your bra back on, right?¡± Feeling the awkward atmosphere, Ye Xiaofei casually asked, ncing at Xiao Qingyi.


    Xiao Qingyi happened to look up at that moment, meeting Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze, which made her even more nervous. ¡°Assistant Ye, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei also felt embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just asked without thinking. It was unintentional.¡±


    The two of them fell into silence immediately. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s silence was because he was the reason for this situation, but he couldn¡¯t exin it to Xiao Qingyi clearly.


    As for Xiao Qingyi, her embarrassment stemmed from the process of treatment. Taking off her clothes was one thing, and getting acupuncture wasn¡¯t a problem either. But most importantly, Ye Xiaofei touched her directly, which made Xiao Qingyi blush even more and feel increasingly ufortable facing him..

 Chapter 249 - 249: Persuasion

    Chapter 249: Persuasion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Then Xiao Qingyi began her work. Once she got busy, she didn¡¯t have time to feel awkward around Ye Xiaofei anymore.


    At that moment, Li Tianfeng sent Ye Xiaofei a dossier about the Jiang family, and Ye Xiaofei quickly started reading it with utmost seriousness.


    This Jiang family dossier was much more detailed than the one Chu Tong had provided.


    It listed all the industries owned by the Jiang family, their scale, and the important figures within the family.


    Jiang¡¯s family ranked around fourth or fifth within the province. Compared to the prominent families in Ning City, they were truly like a giant.


    However, all the industries operated by the Jiang family were legitimately established, and they had no involvement in any illicit activities.


    Regarding the key figures¡¯ information, there was quite a bit about Jiang Yuqing, mostly rted to her investments.


    Based on the information provided by the police and the Li family, it seemed to have confirmed that Jiang Yuqing had no issues.


    Now, Ye Xiaofei could deduce that he had been manipted by a skilled poisoner, and he had fallen into a well-crafted trap.


    Not only that, but that guy had also poisoned Xiao Qingyi, which was a tant provocation.


    ¡°Does he think 1 won¡¯t be able to find him? He underestimates me.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled up, filled with determination.


    Today, Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t have any additional matters and left work on time.


    They apanied Fang Ling¡¯er home after picking her up from school. Then, Ye Xiaofei took charge of cooking, while Fang Yunshu helped with theundry and other chores. Fang Ling¡¯er quietly tinkered with herputer in her room.


    After Ye Xiaofei finished cooking, he called them over for dinner.


    Watching Fang Yunshu and Fang Ling¡¯er enjoying their meal, Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Fang Yunshu felt ufortable being stared at by Ye Xiaofei all the time and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat? What are you looking at us for?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei grinned and replied, ¡°1 enjoy watching you two eat. Just by watching, I feel full.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er blinked her big, bright eyes and said, ¡°Like a feast for the eyes, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Exactly!¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded enthusiastically.


    Fang Ling¡¯er then turned to Fang Yunshu and said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy said you¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Eat your food and stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er and Ye Xiaofei both stuck their tongues out and exchanged a nce before focusing on their meal.


    Watching their mischievous expressions, Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t feel as annoyed as before. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how strong Ye Xiaofei¡¯s genes were, as he had such a strong resemnce to Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Despite her hard work in raising Fang Ling¡¯er for several years, besides her looks, the little girl didn¡¯t seem to share many other traits, leaving Fang Yunshu feeling a bit frustrated.


    After a while, Fang Ling¡¯er looked up and pouted, saying, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Wang Xiaopang at our kindergarten is really annoying.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately widened his eyes and said, ¡°If he bothers you, you should give him a good thrashing!¡±


    Fang Yunshu kicked Ye Xiaofei and scolded, ¡°What kind of example are you setting for our daughter? Teaching her to fight? Can¡¯t you be more reasonable?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei defended himself, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about our daughter being bullied. If girls are too delicate, those brats will take advantage of them. We shouldn¡¯t give them any leeway.¡±


    Fang Yunshu gave a disgruntled response, ¡°Humph, you seem quite experienced. Have you been bullying girls a lot?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei cleared his throat and said, ¡°We were talking about our daughter. Ling¡¯er, tell me, what¡¯s the deal with this Wang Xiaopang?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er said angrily, ¡°He keeps showing off to me, saying how powerful his daddy is. He even boasted about all the things his daddy bought this time¡­¡± Fang Ling¡¯er gestured emphatically with both hands while continuing in frustration, ¡°He also said that if 1 don¡¯t y with him, he won¡¯t let me use the things his daddy bought.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately got angry, ¡°That fatty is actually threatening you? He¡¯s asking for trouble!¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s foot forcefully pressed onto Ye Xiaofei¡¯s foot, silencing him. ¡°Ling¡¯er, why did that upset you?¡± asked Fang Yunshu gently.


    Pouting, Fang Ling¡¯er replied, ¡°He said his daddy is so powerful, rich, and the most amazing daddy in the world. Of course, 1 couldn¡¯t ept that. 1 told him my daddy was the sea god, but he mocked me and even told the teacher, who also didn¡¯t believe me. They all made fun of me.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°You know they are being childish, so you don¡¯t need to care about them.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted even more, looking as if she could hang a bottle on her lips, and said, ¡°They don¡¯t believe in my daddy, so 1 can¡¯t ept it. Daddy, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was about to speak, but he received another kick and had to keep quiet.


    In a soft voice, Fang Yunshu said, ¡°My dear daughter, your daddy is indeed amazing. But we don¡¯t need to let others know about it. Truly remarkable people keep themselves hidden.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Fang Ling¡¯er nced at Ye Xiaofei, ying with the rice in her bowl with her chopsticks, clearly still upset.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t bear to see his daughter distressed and was about to say something, but Fang Yunshu abruptly stood up and gave him a stern look, saying, ¡°Come with me, I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei followed Fang Yunshu into her room, and she closed the door firmly before saying, ¡°Listen to me, you can¡¯t handle this matter carelessly. We must not let our child develop a habit ofparing herself to others.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Comparing is different frompeting. This is a stage where children build their confidence. When 1 was young, because my family was poor and my parents passed away early, everyone looked down on me. As a result, I had no confidence and always kept my head down. Besides, our daughter already has autism, and her mind is fragile. We have to give her the courage topete so she can develop self-confidence. That¡¯s the only way to do it.¡±


    Fang Yunshu felt his words made sense, but she couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint what was wrong either. After a brief hesitation, she said, ¡°But isn¡¯t liking topare not good?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei confidently responded, ¡°Your understanding of this matter is wrong. This is just a form ofpetition. Don¡¯t think that children don¡¯t need topete with each other. If you make a child feel stronger than anyone else from a young age, she will have strong confidence in everything she does. A person¡¯s level of confidence is a key factor in whether she will seed in the future.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s just a little girl. I just hope she¡¯s safe and healthy, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Foolish!¡± Ye Xiaofei stared at her and said, ¡°Is our daughter an ordinary child? She has such powerful genes, and such an extraordinary existence. If you treat her like an ordinary child, you¡¯ll be wasting her life. So, you must raise her like a genius.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was finally convinced by Ye Xiaofei and asked, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

 Chapter 250 - 250: Too Useless

    Chapter 250: Too Useless


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei patted his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this. I¡¯ll definitely win back our daughter¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Wait! You have to tell me what you¡¯re nning. I can¡¯t trust youpletely. Don¡¯t go overboard likest time when our daughter wanted to go to the amusement park, and you ended up buying the whole ce for her.¡±


    Thinking about this, Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry. Ye Xiaofei was really generous and good to their daughter, and she had to admit that.


    However, his excessive generosity was also a significant w because he tended to do things that shocked people. So she had to keep him in check; otherwise, who knows what kind of trouble might arise tomorrow.


    Ye Xiaofei replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make arrangements right away. Later, I¡¯ll bring you the specifics for your approval.¡±


    Fang Yunshu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s better. When we go outter, don¡¯t tell our daughter yet. Wait until everything is settled before informing her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 make the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°You stay in this room; I¡¯ll go outside to apany our daughter.¡±


    Saying this, Fang Yunshu walked out, leaving him alone in her room for the first time.


    Ye Xiaofeiy directly on the bed, half-resting against the headboard, feeling extremely content.


    He picked up his phone and dialed Meng Zhijing¡¯s number. It was better to entrust this matter to her; she could handle it more appropriately.


    Ye Xiaofei exined the details of the situation to Meng Zhijing.


    Meng Zhijing asked, ¡°Mr. Ye, how far do you want this to go?¡±


    ¡°We just need to be on par with them; there¡¯s no need to be too ostentatious. You can find out what the other side is preparing for the kindergarten and then prepare something slightly better.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Fang Yunshu pushed the door open and walked in. Seeing Ye Xiaofei lying sofortably on the bed, she frowned. This person was bing more and more presumptuous in her house.


    But since he was sleeping on this bed every night, she didn¡¯t feel like scolding him now. She asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei replied, ¡°I asked Meng Zhijing to handle it. She will investigate what the other side is nning to offer the kindergarten and then prepare something slightly better.¡±


    Fang Yunshu nodded and said, ¡°That sounds good. I trust Sister Jing to handle things well.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, I trust her too.¡±


    Fang Yunshu suddenly furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand something. What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Sister Jing? A while ago, you were doing things for her, but now she¡¯s doing things for you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei blinked, chuckled lightly, and said, ¡°I said she¡¯s my subordinate. Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Humph, I believe you like I believe in ghosts.¡± Fang Yunshu gave Ye Xiaofei a fierce re. There was no way someone like Meng Zhijing could be Ye Xiaofei¡¯s subordinate.


    But Ye Xiaofei¡¯s nonchnt response made her not want to bother asking further.


    At this moment, Fang Ling¡¯er peeked in through the door.


    Ye Xiaofei lifted her immediately, while Fang Yunshu eagerly said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, Daddy, and Mommy discussed it, and we¡¯re also preparing some things for the kindergarten.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up, and she asked, ¡°Is it better than what Wang Xiaopang has?¡±


    Fang Yunshu sighed helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s about the same. Everyone just wants to contribute to make the activities better. Daddy and Mommy just want to help.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er nodded vigorously, proudly puffing her chest, ¡°Humph, let¡¯s see how Wang Xiaopang can still show off to me.¡±


    Inwardly, Fang Yunshu sighed. No matter how she tried to guide Fang Ling¡¯er, her personality remained quite different from her own, but it was simr to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s.


    As they say, it¡¯s hard to change one¡¯s inherent nature!


    Since Fang Ling¡¯er was upset, she red at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Hurry up and take a shower. You¡¯ve been wearing your clothes all day and still dare to get on my bed, so dirty.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xiaofei agreed, putting Fang Ling¡¯er down and jumping off the bed.


    Fang Yunshu shouted again, ¡°Bring your pajamas and towels too; don¡¯t expect me to bring them for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam,¡± Ye Xiaofei replied, then blinked and asked, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Fang Yunshu replied irritably, ¡°In the wardrobe!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately opened the wardrobe and saw various women¡¯s clothes hanging inside, some of them quite intimate.


    ¡°There!¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice came from behind, filled with teeth-gritting anger.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly closed the door and then opened the other side, where his pajamas and towel were hanging.


    Carrying the items, Ye Xiaofei headed out, catching a glimpse of Fang Yunshu¡¯s slightly flushed face, a mixture of shyness and annoyance ¨C truly an indescribably adorable sight.


    During the shower, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mind unexpectedly wandered to the colorful clothes in the wardrobe, and he felt¡­ excited.


    He couldn¡¯t help but disdain himself a little. He had lived with Luna many times, and he had also experienced happiness with Meng Zhijing. Yet now, merely looking at some clothes could make him feel so stirred up. It was truly embarrassing.


    Just then, he heard Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice from outside, ¡°What? You¡¯reing to my house? All? You¡¯re already in the elevator?¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251: Stuck in the Shower with Fang Yunshu

    Chapter 251: Stuck in the Shower with Fang Yunshu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What should I do? What should I do? He Yuyao ising; what should I do?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s anxious voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°I thought it was something serious.¡± Ye Xiaofei said while washing his hair, ¡°What difference does it make if shees?¡±


    Fang Yunshu was in a state of panic, saying, ¡°No! No! She absolutely cannot find out that you¡¯re at my ce, absolutely not.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei replied, ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go out now and hide for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote; she¡¯s already in the elevator just now.¡± Fang Yunshu stamped her foot.


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s sweet voice came through, ¡°Mommy, you better hide in the bathroom. I¡¯ll open the door for Auntie, and then tell her you¡¯re taking a shower.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but be relieved and amazed at his daughter¡¯s clever idea.


    ¡°What?!¡± Fang Yunshu eximed, seemingly enticed by the suggestion.


    Fang Ling¡¯er directly opened the door to the bathroom and said, ¡°Hurry up! Otherwise, there will be sounds of water, and you¡¯ll be exposed.¡±


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t have time to think and was pushed into the bathroom by Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Ye Xiaofei stared in astonishment at Fang Yunshu. This situation was too sudden, leaving him unprepared. He could only stand there nkly, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Close the curtain!¡± Fang Yunshu immediately turned her head and said fiercely.


    Ye Xiaofei then noticed that he was facing Fang Yunshu directly and quickly turned around, pulling the curtain shut, saying, ¡°1 didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    The bathroom had a separate shower area with a water-resistant and opaque curtain. But when Ye Xiaofei showered, he felt a bit suffocated if hepletely closed it, so he only pulled it halfway.


    Fang Yunshu hummed and said, ¡°Why bother exining? What if He Yuyaoes inter?¡±


    Seeing Fang Yunshu being so anxious that she didn¡¯t even care about the situation, Ye Xiaofei thought for a moment and said, ¡°How long will He Yuyao be staying here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Sometimes she stays at my ce, and other times she just visits briefly,¡± Fang Yunshu replied.


    ¡°If she¡¯s just visiting briefly, then it¡¯s simple. You talk to her for a while in the bathroom, thene out. I¡¯ll hide in the restroom. But there¡¯s a problem. You should look like you¡¯ve taken a shower. Otherwise, if your hair isn¡¯t wet, she¡¯ll definitely see through it.¡±


    Fang Yunshu paused for a moment and then angrily said, ¡°Are you suggesting I take a shower with you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Goodness, I¡¯m just helping you analyze the situation. Whether you do it or not is up to you.¡±


    As they were about to discuss further, there came a knocking sound on the door.


    ¡°Coming! Coming!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er loudly answered, also reminding Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu.


    The door opened, and Fang Ling¡¯er cheerfully said, ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡±


    He Yuyao eximed with delight, ¡°Oh my, our little Ling¡¯er is so impressive!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er obediently said, ¡°Auntie,e on in and have a seat. My mommy is taking a bath.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you go y, and I¡¯ll go talk to your mom.¡±


    Inside the bathroom, Fang Yunshu was instantly on edge. The lock on this bathroom door wasn¡¯t very reliable; a simple pull from the outside could open it.


    She was truly afraid that He Yuyao might just barge in.


    Ye Xiaofei had never quite understood Fang Yunshu¡¯s way of thinking. What difference would it make if they told He Yuyao about their rtionship earlier?


    But now, Fang Yunshu was insistent, and he could only support her decision.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly turned on the showerhead and began washing himself, making sure water sounds were audible.


    ¡°Yunshu, you were just on the phone with me. Howe you¡¯re taking a shower so soon? Don¡¯t you want to talk to me?¡± He Yuyao¡¯s voice echoed from outside the door, but fortunately, she didn¡¯t open the bathroom door.


    Fang Yunshu hurriedly replied, ¡°1 was already taking a shower when you called.¡±


    He Yuyao chuckled, ¡°Heh heh, 1 knew it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did youe over to my ce again?¡± Fang Yunshu asked.


    He Yuyao¡¯s tone instantly filled with excitement as she said, ¡°Well, you know, yesterday he hugged me.¡±


    Fang Yunshu instinctively asked, ¡°Who hugged you?¡±


    ¡°Ye, the divine physician. He hugged me from behind, ced his hand on my belly, and gently caressed it. I leaned against him, and it felt like my soul was flying.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened, ¡°You let someone take advantage of you, and you¡¯re so happy about it. Can¡¯t you be more sensible?¡±


    He Yuyao excitedly said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy! That feeling was just too wonderful. I wish he would hold me like that for the rest of my life. But unfortunately¡­ he only hugged me for a while and let go after finishing my acupuncture.¡±


    Fang Yunshu humphed, ¡°Can¡¯t you have some self-respect?¡±


    He Yuyao said, ¡°No way, he¡¯s such a great man. If I act reserved, I might lose him to some other woman. I have to seize any opportunity I get.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of fish in the sea, and good men are everywhere.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not easy to find like this. Oh, you¡¯re so slow. I can¡¯t wait anymore. My stomach feels ufortable; I need to use the restroom first.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ye Xiaofei knew the drama was about to unfold. As expected, he heard the curtain being pulled, and Fang Yunshu swiftly walked in..

 Chapter 252 - 252: Can’t Get Out

    Chapter 252: Can¡¯t Get Out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Auntie, what are you doing?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    He Yuyao said, ¡°Auntie needs to use the restroom.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er replied, ¡°When Mommy is taking a shower, she doesn¡¯t let anyone in, not even me. If you go in, Mommy will scold you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu both understood that Fang Ling¡¯er was trying to stop He Yuyao from entering.


    But judging from He Yuyao¡¯s tone, she seemed to be in a hurry. So for now, Fang Ling¡¯er could only dy for a moment, knowing that He Yuyao would eventuallye in immediately.


    Fang Yunshu lowered her voice and gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t turn, even move.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ye Xiaofei agreed, knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to mess around at a time like this. If he caused trouble for Fang Yunshu, she would definitely be furious. Their rtionship would never recover.


    So he obediently faced the wall. But he suddenly heard the sound of clothes being taken off behind him.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart immediately started racing. This bathroom was already small, not to mention the shower enclosure. There wasn¡¯t much space to even turn around, and now two people had to stand in it, practically pressed against each other.


    Fang Yunshu hurriedly took off her clothes, her hands grazing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s back several times.


    Ye Xiaofei instantly felt a tingling sensation throughout his body. Even if it were Meng Zhijing, who was naturally seductive, attending to him, it wouldn¡¯tpare to the few times Fang Yunshu had touched him.


    At the same time, Fang Yunshu was also extremely embarrassed. If there were a crack in the ground, she truly wished to crawl into it and nevere out.


    She never imagined that she would end up showering together with Ye Xiaofei. Although it wasn¡¯t in the true sense of showering together, they were both naked and standing under the same showerhead. The water cascaded down on both of them, sshing from the other¡¯s back onto their own bodies.


    Her gaze fixed on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s back, and¡­


    Fang Yunshu blushed even more. She had never imagined that there would be a day like this when she would be in such a situation with Ye Xiaofei.


    Just as Fang Yunshu finished undressing, the door swung open. No matter how adorable Fang Ling¡¯er was, she couldn¡¯t resist human nature. He Yuyao barged in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been holding it in forever,¡± He Yuyao said as she sat down on the toilet, simultaneously relieving herself and speaking.


    The main issue now was how to deal with He Yuyao. Fang Yunshu immediately said, ¡°What were you thinking? You didn¡¯te here specifically to use the restroom, did you?¡±


    He Yuyao replied, ¡°Oh,e on. 1 just wanted to have a chat with you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu retorted irritably, ¡°Well, then get out quickly. I¡¯m not ustomed to having a conversation with you in the bathroom.¡±


    He Yuyao chuckled and said, ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll peek at you? Besides, we¡¯ve already showered together before. How about we shower together again?¡±


    If it were a normal conversation, Fang Yunshu wouldn¡¯t have taken it seriously, and showering together wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    But today was different. As the saying goes, ¡°A guilty conscience needs no user.¡± He Yuyao¡¯s words directly touched upon what Fang Yunshu feared the most. She immediately eximed anxiously, ¡°No, not today.¡±


    He Yuyao stood up, pulling up her pants as she said, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with you? Why such a big reaction today?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m on my period today.¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s response was a stroke of genius.


    He Yuyao said, ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re unbelievable. Taking a bath while you¡¯re on your period.¡±


    Fang Yunshu replied, ¡°It¡¯s just starting. Otherwise, I¡¯d have days without a proper shower. So I¡¯ll quickly take one now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay then. 1¡¯11 leave then.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°Sure, hurry outside. I feel ufortable with you here while I¡¯m bathing.¡±


    Listening to He Yuyao¡¯s footsteps walking towards the door, Fang Yunshu finally rxed a bit. The tension she had been carrying eased slightly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    With a puzzled cry, Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart suddenly tensed up again.


    ¡°Why does this garment look like¡­¡±


    Both Fang Yunshu and Ye Xiaofei had their faces turn dark. It turned out that Ye Xiaofei had thrown his clothes onto the washing machine, and those clothes were unmistakably men¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°Ouch! Wow!¡±


    Suddenly, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s crying echoed through the house.


    He Yuyao rushed out and helped Fang Ling¡¯er, who had fallen to the ground, asking anxiously, ¡°Are you okay? What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°It hurts! Ouch! Oh¡­ It hurts so much!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er sobbed in a miserable state, hugging He Yuyao¡¯s neck tightly.


    He Yuyao hurriedlyforted her, saying, ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t cry. Tell Auntie where it hurts. Auntie is a doctor and will make it all better.¡±


    ¡°It hurts! Ouch¡­¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er kept crying and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Although He Yuyao was a doctor, she had never treated children before and had no experience in dealing with them. Now, she was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Ye Xiaofei whispered, ¡°Ling¡¯er is covering for us. I need to leave quickly.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was anxious to attend to her daughter¡¯s crying, but upon hearing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words, she suddenly understood. Fang Ling¡¯er wasn¡¯t the kind of child who cried easily; it was obvious that she was pretending.


    ¡°Where will you hide?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hide in the room first, and you quickly lead her away.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Just make sure she doesn¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Ye Xiaofei quickly darted out..

 Chapter 253 - 253: More Trouble

    Chapter 253: More Trouble


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart tightened in an instant. She was genuinely afraid that she might suddenly hear He Yuyao¡¯s piercing scream. If that happened, she had no idea how to face He Yuyao.


    However, after a long while, she didn¡¯t hear any screams from He Yuyao. It seemed that Ye Xiaofei had safely taken refuge in the bedroom.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s crying suddenly stopped.


    He Yuyao was a bit puzzled. How could this little girl stop crying all of a sudden? She hurriedly asked, ¡°All? Then, tell Auntie, where did it hurt earlier?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hurt anywhere now, Auntie. You can go find Mommy,¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said, pushing He Yuyao away.


    Fang Yunshu quickly interjected from inside the room, ¡°Yuyao, you don¡¯t need to bother with her. Kids cry for a couple of moments after a fall.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you scared me there,¡± He Yuyao finally breathed a sigh of relief and then went straight into the bathroom.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s with the clothes on the washing machine?¡±


    Fang Yunshu knew that Ye Xiaofei had taken the clothes out when he went out just now. So, she quickly threw her wet clothes on the washing machine.


    Pretending to be clueless, she asked, ¡°What about the clothes on the washing machine?¡±


    He Yuyao was puzzled, ¡°When I went out just now, it seemed like there were men¡¯s clothes here, and now they¡¯ve turned into women¡¯s clothes, and they¡¯re wet?¡±


    Fang Yunshu replied, displeased, ¡°Where would there be men¡¯s clothes here? 1 think you¡¯re going crazy thinking about that Ye ¡®Miracle Doctor¡¯ all the time.¡±


    He Yuyao seemed to believe her, sighing lightly, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. My mind is filled with thoughts of him all day. I probably had a hallucination just now.¡±


    Earlier, Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t want He Yuyao to stay in the bathroom, but now, she was afraid to let her go out. So, she deliberately chose He Yuyao¡¯s favorite topic to talk about.


    ¡°When you said you were held by that Ye ¡®Miracle Doctor,¡¯ he intentionally suggested that, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± He Yuyao eximed excitedly as if she had been injected with chicken blood. ¡°I was so stunned. I had always been the one talcing the initiative, but he never gave me a chance. But this time, he actually proposed such a request. I even doubted if I had misheard him.¡±


    Fang Yunshu sneered, ¡°You¡¯re truly naive. Men have plenty of tricks up their sleeves. Do you know anything about his love life? How many women do you think he has?¡±


    ¡°He might have his own women, and that¡¯s normal. A man as exceptional as him will naturally attract the opposite sex. My goal is to stand out among his many women and eventually win him over,¡± He Yuyao said confidently.


    Fang Yunshu was utterly speechless, ¡°You¡¯re seriously obsessed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that,¡± He Yuyao felt a little tired standing and said, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you done washing yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done now. 1 got distracted chatting with you,¡± Fang Yunshu replied.


    When Fang Yunshu wanted toe out, she faced a bit of a dilemma. Because when she entered, she didn¡¯t really n to take a shower, so she didn¡¯t bring any spare clothes. The clothes she was wearing got soaked just now, and now, if she wanted to leave, it would mean going out naked.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a slowpoke. I¡¯m tired. 1¡¯11 lie on your bed for a while.¡±


    Fang Yunshu immediately took the lead and came out naked, saying, ¡°Go lie on the sofa; I¡¯ll go to the bedroom to change clothes.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and change; why are you afraid of me seeing?¡± He Yuyao sneered, then smacked her lips and said, ¡°With a figure like yours, even if I were a woman, I¡¯d want to touch it a bit. If I were a man, 1 couldn¡¯t resist it. You really should find a man. Such a waste of your beautiful face and great figure.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Fang Yunshu coldly snorted, then stormed into her own bedroom, about to close the door.


    ¡°Hey, why are you closing the door?¡± He Yuyao followed.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m changing clothes.¡± Fang Yunshu replied anxiously.


    ¡°Well then, go ahead and change. I¡¯ll lie down for a while.¡± With that, He Yuyao pushed past Fang Yunshu and went straight into the room, lying down on the bed.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart raced as she looked around but couldn¡¯t spot Ye Xiaofei. It seemed that Ye Xiaofei must have hidden in her daughter¡¯s room, which was a relief.


    Fang Yunshu followed He Yuyao into the room. As she walked, she used a towel to wipe off the water droplets on her body and said, ¡°You can be really annoying.¡±


    He Yuyaoined, ¡°Fang Yunshu, you¡¯ve changed. You used to be so eager for me to apany you, but now you always act impatient.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just being too sensitive because you have a man now, can¡¯t you see?¡± Fang Yunshu said coldly, reaching out to open the wardrobe.


    She had just opened it when she quickly shut the door with a crisp ¡°thud.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He Yuyao jumped in surprise, asking in confusion.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips twitched nervously. She had been relieved not to see Ye Xiaofei earlier, but she had never imagined that he was now hiding inside the wardrobe..

 Chapter 254 - 254: You’re the One Who Initiated It

    Chapter 254: You¡¯re the One Who Initiated It


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fang Yunshu hastily grabbed a towel and dried her hair, saying, ¡°1 was nning to change clothes, but I suddenly remembered that I hadn¡¯t dried my hair yet. 1 got distracted while chatting with you.¡±


    ¡°me me for that too?¡± He Yuyao nced at Fang Yunshu and then rolled over on the bed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m a contented woman, not someone like you, full ofints.¡±


    Annoyed, Fang Yunshu retorted, ¡°Contented my foot! Just wait and see if you end up being yed by someone, get pregnant, and then dumped.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t assume all men are like your scumbag ex. Besides, even if he wants me to have his child, even if he won¡¯t be involved afterward, I¡¯d still be willing. Being able to raise his child would be like seeing him every day, and that would be enough for me,¡± He Yuyao said, hugging a pillow and squinting her eyes.


    A surge of anger rose in Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart, and she couldn¡¯t understand why she was getting so upset. Through gritted teeth, she said, ¡°You are beyond redemption! Can¡¯t you see how challenging it is to raise a child alone? It¡¯s not just the hardships of taking care of the child, but also enduring society¡¯s judgmental eyes. Even your own family and friends might treat you differently. Do you really want to go down the same path I did?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about all that. As long as I¡¯m happy, that¡¯s what matters. 1 don¡¯t care about what others think,¡± He Yuyao said, squinting and adding, ¡°Oh my, just talking about this makes me feel like I¡¯m floating. I¡¯m already daydreaming about having his child.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beyond help,¡± Fang Yunshu said with a twitch of her lips.


    ¡°Alright, alright. When the chancees, 1¡¯11 take you to see Doctor Ye. Then you¡¯ll know how charming he is. Hey, aren¡¯t you going to change your clothes? Are you putting on a ¡®reality show¡¯ for me?¡± He Yuyao teased.


    ¡°See him¡­? 1 have to see him a thousand times a day, from morning till night. It¡¯s so annoying,¡± Fang Yunshu muttered to herself.


    But now she had to face the issue of getting dressed.


    If she wanted to put on clothes, she had to open the closet, which would reveal Ye Xiaofei. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let He Yuyao see Ye Xiaofei at this moment.


    But she couldn¡¯t stay naked all the time, or He Yuyao would definitely suspect something.


    After some internal struggle, Fang Yunshu eventually opened the closet door again and saw Ye Xiaofei huddled inside, staring at her with wide eyes. There was no hint of panic in his eyes, only excitement.


    Fang Yunshu gave Ye Xiaofei a fierce re as a warning to turn away.


    However, Ye Xiaofei tantly ignored her warning this time. He didn¡¯t move an inch, and his eyes were fixed on her.


    Fang Yunshu was infuriated and felt that he was shameless. He clearly knew she couldn¡¯t avoid him right now, and if she didn¡¯t stand in front of the closet, she couldn¡¯t block He Yuyao¡¯s view.


    But she couldn¡¯t scold or yell at him right now. So, this scoundrel grew bolder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been exposed to him a long time ago, and I¡¯ve even given birth to his child. Am I supposed to be afraid of him looking at me?¡±


    Fang Yunshu encouraged andforted herself internally. But her gaze remained fixed on Ye Xiaofei. If her eyes could kill, Ye Xiaofei would¡¯ve been obliterated by her stare.


    The closet had a simple structure with no drawers. The underwear and other clothes were stacked together at the bottom.


    Now, Ye Xiaofei was hiding in the closet, and had managed to press all these clothes down.


    Fang Yunshu became even more frustrated. This scoundrel could at least hand her the clothes. Instead, he made her search for them, which would bring her even closer to him.


    Fang Yunshu felt like she was willingly allowing this guy to see more of her.


    With gritted teeth, Fang Yunshu had no choice but to lean forward, blocking He Yuyao¡¯s view, and then she bent down to search for her close-fitting clothes under the closet.


    Throughout the whole ordeal, Ye Xiaofei remainedpletely still, all of it being initiated by Fang Yunshu herself. For him, it was like a stroke of luck falling from the sky, and even if Fang Yunshu would scold him to deathter, Ye Xiaofei wanted to savor this moment now.


    Little did Ye Xiaofei intentionally make it difficult for Fang Yunshu to retrieve her clothes. When he saw her even leaning in, he held his breath. Was Fang Yunshu really this wild? Did she know there were people outside, yet she still got so close to him?


    Fang Yunshu suddenly pinched Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and twisted it fiercely.


    Then Ye Xiaofei felt something being pulled from under his buttocks, and he finally understood what Fang Yunshu was up to.


    He quickly lifted his buttocks and reached out to grab a piece of clothing, handing it over to Fang Yunshu.


    However, Fang Yunshu¡¯s face turned even darker. She only needed one piece, but this idiot actually grabbed so many and even got the right one. He must have peeked.


    ¡°Shameless! Jerk!¡± Fang Yunshu cursed him in her mind, but the current situation was even more nerve-wracking than him peeking at two pieces of clothing.


    She hastily snatched one from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand and quickly put it on her legs.


    With her most private parts covered, Fang Yunshu finally sighed with relief.


    This time, Ye Xiaofei was more obedient. Before Fang Yunshu reached out to take it, he handed over a bra.


    However, what awaited him was another fierce re from Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Really hard to please.¡± Ye Xiaofei muttered inwardly, but what truly disappointed him was seeing Fang Yunshu put on the clothes right in front of him..

 Chapter 255 - 255: Fortunately, Ling’er Was There

    Chapter 255: Fortunately, Ling¡¯er Was There


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu could see the change in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze with every piece of clothing worn. It was a strong sense of disappointment.


    ¡°Pervert! Shameless! Just wait for He Yuyao to leave!¡±


    Fang Yunshu had already made up her mind. Once He Yuyao left, she would definitely settle the score with Ye Xiaofei that day. She would definitely teach him a lesson and not let him take advantage of her for nothing.


    ¡°1 don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you today. There¡¯s a parent-child activity at Ling¡¯er¡¯s kindergarten tomorrow morning. We have to go there early. We have to buy somethingter and I¡¯ve to get her to sleep when we¡¯re back.¡±


    He Yuyao rolled her eyes and said unhappily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier; 1 wouldn¡¯t havee then. I was nning to talk to you all night.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said angrily, ¡°Did you give me a chance to say so? You only called me when you arrived at my house. Can you tell me in advance in future? I¡¯m very busy now.¡±


    He Yuyao was originally half-sitting, but she suddenly fell onto the bed with a thud, with nary a care for her image. Her limbs were spread out, and she said gloomily, ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re a boss now, so you must be very busy today. That¡¯s it then ¨C who else can I talk to about my worries in the future? Who else can 1 talk to about my lovesickness in the future?¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at He Yuyao. ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have time at all. I¡¯m just telling you that if youe over in the future, tell me earlier so that you won¡¯t be making a trip for nothing. You¡¯re my only bosom friend. No matter how busy I am, 1 have to apany you.¡±


    He Yuyao was touched. ¡°I¡¯m really moved by your words. You¡¯re truly my good sister. If you¡¯re always alone in the future, I¡¯ll lend you my husband to relieve your loneliness.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fang Yunshu red at her. ¡°No thanks.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of Ye Xiaofei and secretly cursed, ¡°You¡¯re trying to snatch my man now. I should be the one lending him to you. Bah! He¡¯s not my man.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei heard their conversation clearly from inside the closet, and he couldn¡¯t help but be bbergasted.


    To him, Fang Yunshu had a bad temper, but she was definitely a dignified woman.


    Although He Yuyao seemed to be a little infatuated, she appeared to be very serious in front of others.


    However, when these two people were together, their words were so explosive that theypletely ruined their image in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mind.


    Music suddenly sounded from the headboard. It was a phone that was ringing on the bedside table.


    He Yuyao and Fang Yunshu both looked toward the headboard, but neither of them moved.


    Fang Yunshu looked at He Yuyao and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering the phone?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t my phone. Isn¡¯t it yours?¡± He Yuyao asked in confusion.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Fang Yunshu quickly snatched the phone up and said, ¡°1 forgot about this. This is the phone 1 just got at thepany. I haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, 1 was wondering if 1 should leave for a while.¡±


    ¡°No need, there¡¯s nothing serious. There¡¯s no need to pick up.¡± Fang Yunshu hung up.


    He Yuyao nced at the phone in Fang Yunshu¡¯s hand and suddenly frowned. She tilted her neck and said, ¡°Eh? Why does this phone look so familiar?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She tried to speak in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t all the phones simr now? Which one doesn¡¯t look familiar?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He Yuyao stood up and snatched Fang Yunshu¡¯s phone. She looked at it carefully and said, ¡°This phone is different from other phones. It¡¯s not sold in most ces.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. ¡°Really? It was given to me by thepany. I don¡¯t know much about cell phones.¡±


    ¡°I remember now!¡±


    He Yuyao pped her thigh and said excitedly, ¡°I know where 1 saw this phone.¡±


    ¡°Whe¡­Where?¡± Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but stutter.


    He Yuyao eagerly said, ¡°Miracle doctor Ye! Miracle doctor Ye uses this phone.¡±


    Fang Yunshu froze. She couldn¡¯t think of an excuse to exin herself, so she was tongue-tied.


    ¡°Yunshu, you¡¯re so different now that you¡¯re a boss; directly giving you a phone that costs tens of thousands of yuan. But, then again, you guys are a multinational corporation and need to maintain your image. Of course you must use a good phone.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes.¡± Fang Yunshu was relieved; that was what He Yuyao actually thought. She had really been scared to death, thinking that He Yuyao recognized that it was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone.


    He Yuyao shook her head again. ¡°However, this phone looks better in Miracle doctor Ye¡¯s hands. Although it looks good in yours, itcks a little something.¡± It was only then that Fang Yunshu truly let her guard down. ¡°Alright! Alright! Your Miracle doctor Ye is the best in everything. Let¡¯s stop talking about phones. Let¡¯s go quickly; we still have toe back early.¡±


    The two of them walked out of the room and called Fang Ling¡¯er to the door.


    Fang Yunshu saw Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoes at a nce.


    When He Yuyao came in earlier, she was so focused on Fang Ling¡¯er that she didn¡¯t notice it. Now that she was putting on her shoes, she would definitely pay attention to things at her feet. How could she not see Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoes? ¡°Auntie Yao!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er stopped in her tracks and turned around to shout at He Yuyao.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Ling¡¯er?¡± He Yuyao asked with a smile.


    ¡°My leg still hurts a little. Can you cure it?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er asked.


    ¡°All, let me have a look.¡± He Yuyao quickly squatted down and carefully touched Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s leg. ¡°Does it hurt here?¡±


    Just as Fang Yunshu was about to squat down, she realized that her daughter was winking hard at her and was even gesturing at the door.


    Fang Yunshu instantly understood. Fang Ling¡¯er was asking her to deal with the shoes by the door.


    She hurriedly rushed forward and stuffed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoes into the shoe cab.


    Fang Ling¡¯er immediately said, ¡°Huh? It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Auntie Yao, you¡¯re really a miracle doctor.¡±


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡± He Yuyao asked doubtfully.


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Let¡¯s go.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pulled He Yuyao¡¯s hand and walked towards the door.


    He Yuyao was still a little confused, but she had checked Ling¡¯er¡¯s leg earlier and confirmed that there was nothing wrong with it.


    Fang Yunshu rxed and said, ¡°I told you that children are just being pretentious. You don¡¯t have to be too serious. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He Yuyao rolled her eyes at Fang Yunshu. ¡°Why did 1 just realize that you¡¯re too careless regarding Ling¡¯er? You really have a big heart as a mother.¡±


    Fang Yunshu chuckled. ¡°How can I not know what my daughter is like? Right, my little darling?¡±


    As she spoke, Fang Yunshu bent down and picked Fang Ling¡¯er up, nting two kisses on her cheek.


    ¡°Mommy is right. I know that Mommy loves me the most.¡± Ling ¡®er Fang wrapped her arms around Fang Yunshu¡¯s neck and likewise kissed her twice.


    Then, they giggled at the same time.


    At that moment, Fang Yunshu felt for the first time that she and her daughter could actually have such a tacit understanding. How good it felt..

 Chapter 256 - 256: This Guy Won’t Do It Again, Right?

    Chapter 256: This Guy Won¡¯t Do It Again, Right?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu was both surprised and amused when she thought about what had happened that day. Her precious daughter had reacted quickly and carefully enough to fix this loophole in advance.


    Then, she thought about how her daughter had earlier covered for them outside the bathroom.


    A phrase that Ye Xiaofei often mentioned popped up in Fang Yunshu¡¯s mind. ¡°Monster!¡±


    This daughter of hers was not even five years old yet, but she was actually so scheming. She was really a demon. She really did not know how this little imp had turned out this way. It would be a waste to let her stay in kindergarten.


    Ye Xiaofei came out of the closet when he heard the door close.


    He suddenly felt that it was good that Fang Yunshu was afraid of He Yuyao.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take advantage and enjoy so much luck withdies that day.


    Such a scene ¨C something that could not even be dreamed of in the past ¨C had suddenly happened.


    Lying on the bed, Ye Xiaofei reminisced for a while before picking up the phone on the bedside table.


    The person who had just called him was Meng Zhijing. When she saw that the call was rejected, she didn¡¯t call him again. She knew that it must have been inconvenient for Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei called Meng Zhijing back.


    ¡°It was inconvenient earlier. Is there a problem?¡±


    Meng Zhijing, who was on the other end of the phone, immediately felt a little excited. Ye Xiaofei was actually exining it to her. This was something that had never happened before.


    Meng Zhijing quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked around about the kindergarten. They¡¯re preparing the items. They¡¯ll be delivered to the kindergarten tomorrow morning.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m at ease since you¡¯re handling things.¡±


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s voice suddenly became soft. ¡°Then Mr. Ye¡­ Do you still need me today?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart was in turmoil as he promptly recalled thefort and enjoyment when Meng Zhijing had served with him that day. However, he still shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m at Yunshu¡¯s house today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I won¡¯t disturb Mr. Ye anymore.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Meng Zhijing was a little flustered. She felt that she was a little arrogant. She said such things without even asking where Ye Xiaofei was. If Fang Yunshu heard this, she would bring Ye Xiaofei big trouble.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be like this anymore. If I do this now, wouldn¡¯t I be relying on my body to win Mr. Ye¡¯s favor? I swore that I would rely on my own ability to fight for everything, not relying on my body.


    ¡°But¡­ If Mr. Ye needs it, can I refuse him?¡±


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s mind was in a mess. She suddenly regretted breaking through this barrier. Now, she was the one in a dilemma.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t know what Meng Zhijing was thinking. He didn¡¯t wait for long at home before Fang Yunshu and Fang Ling¡¯er returned.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er happily rushed over. After Ye Xiaofei picked her up, she immediately raised her chin proudly and said, ¡°Did I perform well when Auntie Yao came?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei kissed Fang Ling¡¯er on the cheek and praised, ¡°Ling¡¯er, you performed really well. You¡¯re really too smart. If it weren¡¯t for you, she would have known that I was here today.¡±


    Thispliment was sincere. Fang Ling¡¯er had pushed Fang Yunshu into the washroom so the initial flirtatious scene was caused by her daughter.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was even more pleased with herself. She turned to Fang Yunshu and said, ¡°Mommy, do you also think that I¡¯m very smart?¡±


    ¡°My precious daughter is so smart.¡± Fang Yunshu nodded.


    However, Fang Yunshu suddenly saw a hint of cunning and smugness in her daughter¡¯s eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. She knew that her daughter had deliberately pushed her into the washroom. She had wanted her to get close to Ye Xiaofei.


    In her heart, the daughter that she raised was actually biased towards an outsider. The corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. ¡°This daughter is really too much; I raised her for nothing. No, it¡¯s simply raising her on behalf of Ye Xiaofei. It¡¯s really infuriating.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er giggled happily as she wriggled in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms like a little bug. She waved her hands and said, ¡°Sleep, sleep! Story time!¡±


    ¡°Good! Go to bed for story time.¡± Ye Xiaofei carried Fang Ling¡¯er and walked towards Fang Yunshu¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°You two!¡± Fang Yunshu suddenly shouted, ¡°Go brush your teeth and wash your faces.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er both shrank their necks and then rushed into the washroom with a whoosh.


    Once again, the three of themy on the bed together. Ye Xiaofei picked out the more interesting things to tell Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Things like designing traps to catch crabs, how to make bows and arrows to shoot flying seabirds, and how to dig out turtle eggs for consumption.


    Fang Ling¡¯er wasn¡¯t the only one who liked to hear about these things. Even Fang Yunshu was looking forward to it. If she could really live like this, it would be very satisfying.


    The little girl fell asleep as she listened, and the room became quiet.


    Fang Yunshu suddenly felt that Ye Xiaofei was looking furtively at her. She turned her head and saw that he was avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°This bastard definitely has bad intentions!¡±


    ¡°Seeing my body today, this guy won¡¯t be animalistic and make a move on me, will he?¡±


    A strong sense of danger enveloped Fang Yunshu¡¯s entire body..

 Chapter 257 - 257: He Made a Move on Fang Yunshu

    Chapter 257: He Made a Move on Fang Yunshu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s guess was correct. This fellow, Ye Xiaofei, was really having bad thoughts in his heart.


    His mind was filled with the image of Fang Yunshu standing in front of the wardrobe. Now he was on the same bed as Fang Yunshu, he was not a saint; how could he not fantasize?


    If it had been someone else, Ye Xiaofei would have directly pushed her down, but at least he would not have so many scruples in his heart. If they dared to sleep on the same bed, then there was nothing he would not dare to do.


    However, this was Fang Yunshu. It was as if Fang Yunshu was his nemesis. In front of Fang Yunshu, Ye Xiaofei was a little timid, especially when Fang Yunshu red at him. No matter how bad his intentions were, he could not do anything.


    Therefore, Ye Xiaofei was really ufortable now. He wanted to do something bad, but he didn¡¯t dare to do so.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t sleep, and Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t dare to.


    ¡°Go and sleep outside!¡± Fang Yunshu finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and lowered her voice.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei also felt ufortable. It was better not to sleep there. He wanted to get up.


    However, as soon as he moved, Fang Ling¡¯er grabbed his fingers tightly.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t dare to move and whispered, ¡°Ling¡¯er won¡¯t let me move.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was a little helpless. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait a little longer. Get out. You¡¯re not allowed to sleep on the bed today.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Although he agreed readily, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s impulse to do something bad became stronger and stronger.


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to do something bad openly, but it was not impossible for him to do so secretly, right?


    At worst, if he was discovered, he could just pretend that he was asleep. What could Fang Yunshu do to him?


    Once this thought appeared, it was difficult to stop it.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s breathing became slow and long. After a while, he began to snore.


    Fang Yunshu did not sleep. She had been paying attention to Ye Xiaofei. Hearing the sounds Ye Xiaofei made, she felt that Ye Xiaofei seemed to have fallen asleep.


    However, she was still worried. This guy had always had a lot of tricks up his sleeves. If he pretended to be asleep to bluff her, it was entirely possible that he would do something to her.


    However, after waiting for more than ten minutes, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s breaths became longer and longer, and it was still so stable ¨C he must have really fallen asleep.


    ¡°He¡¯s asleep; I should sleep too. I have to get up early tomorrow.¡± Fang Yunshu muttered to herself. Her tense nerves rxed, and drowsiness hit her. She fell asleep in a moment.


    Of course, Ye Xiaofei hadn¡¯t slept. He had no problem with patience.


    Back on Viin Ind, when he hadn¡¯t been strong, he could hide for a full day without moving in order to save his own life or to ambush someone.


    Fang Yunshu was now his prey. It was too easy to pretend to sleep for the sake of his prey.


    Sensing that Fang Yunshu had fallen asleep, Ye Xiaofei finally began to take action.


    He first turned his body slightly and waited for two minutes. Seeing that Fang Yunshu did not move, he began the second step.


    He gently stretched his leg out and his toes touched Fang Yunshu¡¯s calf.


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t move; there was no reaction whatsoever.


    Ye Xiaofei was extremely excited at this moment. His heart was beating wildly. The excitement was indescribable.


    In fact, Fang Yunshu was still wearing her pajama pants, so Ye Xiaofei did not even touch her skin.


    Ye Xiaofei was like an innocent little boy at this moment. How was he like a guy who didn¡¯t care about women and feelings?


    This was just Ye Xiaofei testing out the waters. After confirming that Fang Yunshu was really asleep, Ye Xiaofei became bolder.


    With Fang Ling¡¯er between them, he slowly extended his arm and gently ced it on Fang Yunshu¡¯s shoulder.


    Not to mention the time five years ago, Ye Xiaofei had had quite a lot of physical contact with Fang Yunshu during this period of time. That time in the wild, Fang Yunshu had slept in his arms for a night. Usually, Ye Xiaofei would also massage Fang Yunshu¡¯s head.


    However, the contact at that time didn¡¯t move Ye Xiaofei as much as it did today.


    This kind of simple physical contact could give Ye Xiaofei an extremely strong sense of satisfaction and happiness.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand moved slightly and felt Fang Yunshu¡¯s skin beneath her clothes. His soul had already drifted out of his body.


    This made Ye Xiaofei intoxicated and contented. He closed his eyes and soon blissfully fell asleep.


    The piercing sound of the rm clock woke Fang Yunshu up.


    Then, she felt a hand on her shoulder. It was naturally Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand.


    Fang Yunshu did not move immediately. She was trying to confirm what this guy had done to her.


    However, she didn¡¯t seem to feel anything strange. This guy¡¯s hand had only been on her shoulder and didn¡¯t reach down her cor, nor did he put it where it shouldn¡¯t be.


    Ye Xiaofei gently withdrew his hand, then carefully got off the bed and went straight to the washroom.


    ¡°Impossible, this guy is definitely not so honest. He must have touched me while I was asleep, and then when 1 woke up, he deliberately put his hand on my shoulder.. That must be it!¡±

 Chapter 258 - 258: Fang Yunshu Has No Way Out

    Chapter 258: Fang Yunshu Has No Way Out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu also got out of bed. Seeing that her daughter was sleeping soundly and that there was still time, she let her sleep for a few more minutes.


    As soon as she came out of the bedroom, Ye Xiaofei exited the washroom.


    When their eyes met, Fang Yunshu could feel that Ye Xiaofei was avoiding her gaze.


    This made Fang Yunshu even more certain of what she¡¯d thought. Her face darkened and she said fiercely, ¡°You bastard! What did you dost night?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had a guilty conscience and immediately shrank back, but he couldn¡¯t possibly admit it. He quickly shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. 1 just went to sleep. I woke when the rm clock woke me up.¡±


    Fang Yunshu took a step closer and said, ¡°Humph, you dare to do it but don¡¯t dare to admit it. Are you still a man?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled slyly and said, ¡°You still don¡¯t know whether or not I¡¯m a man?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s face flushed, but she was even angrier. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Do you think 1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on? When I woke up this morning, your hand was still on my shoulder. You dare say you didn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    After being caught, Ye Xiaofei no longer denied it. He shrank back and said with a dry smile, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but touch it.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Fang Yunshu viciously kicked Ye Xiaofei and stormed into the washroom.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t know that he and Fang Yunshu had twopletely different concepts of ¡®touch¡¯.


    Ye Xiaofei thought that touching her shoulder was already very blissful and erotic.


    But to Fang Yunshu, Ye Xiaofei was so guilty that he must have touched those ces.


    She was really stupid. How could she believe Ye Xiaofei? If this guy could vite her, then what couldn¡¯t he do?


    She actually slept on the same bed as him. Wasn¡¯t this like entering a wolf¡¯s den? She was asking for trouble.


    This guy admitted it. She suddenly realized that she was helpless when it came to Ye Xiaofei.


    Hit him? That guy had thick skin, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt him at all. Her hand would hurt instead.


    Scold him? That guy¡¯s skin was thicker than the city walls. Did she not scold him enough? He was still smiling cheekily.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly sue him for indecent assault or rape, right? Even if the police were really willing to arrest him, this guy was still her daughter¡¯s biological father. If he was arrested, would her daughter still be able to hold her head high in the future?


    The more Fang Yunshu thought about it, the more enraged she became.


    Her daughter¡¯s voice came from outside. Fang Yunshu sighed to herself. She had already given birth to her daughter. So what if this guy touches her?


    ¡°Wear this!¡±


    Fang Yunshu tossed a set of sportswear to Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°All, you bought me clothes again.¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately beamed with joy.


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s just to get you to join my daughter¡¯s event. Don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± Fang Yunshu snapped.


    ¡°I know! I know!¡± Ye Xiaofei was still full of smiles. He then ran into the bedroom to change his clothes.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. Why was this guy entering her bedroom with greater and greater ease? It was as if he was returning to his own bedroom.


    The people who came to the kindergarten that day were basically families of three. Fang Ling¡¯er held Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand in one hand and Fang Yunshu¡¯s hand in the other, her little face shining with happiness and pride.


    Seeing her daughter this way, Fang Yunshu¡¯s depression dissipated by quite a bit. This guy had at least given her daughter happiness and improved her autistic behavior. She could just let him off the hook if she suffered a little.


    A little fatty ran over to Fang Ling¡¯er excitedly. Fang Ling¡¯er immediately pouted and said, ¡°That is Little Fatty Wang!¡±


    The little fatty walked up to Fang Ling¡¯er and puffed out his chest. ¡°Fang Ling¡¯er, my daddy brought a lot of gifts today. If you¡¯re good to me, 1¡¯11 give you more prizes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to give out prizes. My daddy has also bought a lot of prizes. He¡¯ll give them out to everyone.¡±


    The little fatty looked at Ye Xiaofei from the corner of his eye, and then said in a disdainful tone, ¡°Forget it. My daddy is the strongest. Your daddy is too weak.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes instantly widened. ¡°My daddy is the strongest. No one is as powerful as my father.¡±


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t take the argument to heart.


    Children always speak frankly, and fathers were often the greatest in the eyes of their children.


    Fang Yunshu nced at Ye Xiaofei. Why did she feel that the word ¡®great¡¯ had nothing to do with Ye Xiaofei?


    Little Fatty Wang¡¯s parents were walking over at this time.


    Little Fatty Wang¡¯s father was about 1.85 meters tall. He was wearing a T-shirt and shorts. He was very burly and looked like a fitness coach.


    He wore arge gold chain around his neck and a gold watch adorned his wrist. Beside him, his wife was also draped in jewelry. They were trying to show that they were wealthy, but they obviously had the aura of upstarts.


    ¡°Son, so this is the little girl you were talking about. Your taste is not bad. She can be considered lucky. Alright, let her be our daughter-inwter, hah hah¡­¡±


    The father had his nose upturned and had on a haughty expression. It was as if he was doing Fang Ling¡¯er a huge favor..

 Chapter 259 - 259: Great Hostility

    Chapter 259: Great Hostility


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu looked at each other and saw outrage reflected in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Xiaofei said faintly, ¡°Ling¡¯er, no wonder you hate this little fatty. Like father, like son. It¡¯s better to stay away from him in the future.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er immediately blurted, ¡°Yeah, I really hate them.¡±


    Little Fatty Wang¡¯s father was called Wang Enqiao. When he heard Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words, his eyes instantly shed and he said, ¡°Brat, do you know what I do for a living? I own three gyms. The money I earn in a day is more than what you can earn in a year. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Apologize to me now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head scornfully and said, ¡°Three lousy gyms? Tsk tsk, I was wondering how awesome it was. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s 10 million per gym; you only have 30 million. What¡¯s so great about that?¡±


    ¡°D*mn, you¡¯re really pretentious. Originally, 1 didn¡¯t want to show off my wealth, but now that you mention it, I really have to show you my strength.¡± Wang Enqiao puffed out his chest and said, ¡°1 additionally have three cafes, four restaurants, five karaoke bars, and two buildings for renting out. The monthly rent is over a million.¡±


    At this moment, Little Fatty Wang raised his head and said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t we also have two yachts and a ne?¡±


    Wang Enqiao waved his hand and said arrogantly, ¡°This is nothing. They are all used for consumption, just like our cars. Rolls Royce and Ferrari are not used to make money; we don¡¯t have to mention them.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was a little puzzled. There were quite a few industries, but they looked like they were self-employed. They didn¡¯t look like people who owned bigpanies at all. The way they spent and earned didn¡¯t match.


    Ye Xiaofei understood immediately. This father and son pair were obviously two big hoodlums who liked to brag. Being a father, he was really talented to actually be able to teach his son to be like this.


    Ye Xiaofei was really curious, lie said, ¡°I heard that you sponsored a lot of prizes for this event?¡±


    Wang Enqiao smugly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already moved the things in and given them to the teacher. You kids just have to wait for the prizes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then what did you buy?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked again.


    ¡°Originally, I wanted to buy some mobile phones and other electronic products for the children to y with. Spending a million or so isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± After Wang Enqiao said this, his words took a turn. ¡°However, aftermunicating with the kindergarten teachers, 1 felt that these are all children. It¡¯s not good to y with these electronic products too early, so I prepared a lot of toys, cloth dolls for everyone. Let me tell you, those are all high-end toys and very expensive. Most children would not have gotten a chance to y with them.¡±


    Just as they were talking, a van stopped at the entrance of the kindergarten. Then, Meng Zhijing jumped out of the van.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu promptly went up to her and said, ¡°Sister Jing, sorry for troubling you. It¡¯s all because of this guy; we shouldn¡¯t be bothering you with such matters.¡±


    Meng Zhijing smiled and said, ¡°Yunshu, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous with me. We¡¯re already so familiar with each other. You guys are not familiar with such matters, so it¡¯s more appropriate for me to handle it.¡±


    Wang Enqiao nced at the van and pouted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you guys sponsoring as well?¡±


    At this time, Ye Xiaofei suddenly felt a little guilty. This guy was so good at fooling people. He should not have given Meng Zhijing the wrong information. Then, wouldn¡¯t the things that Meng Zhijing prepared be too eye-catching?


    ¡°Ahem, just a small sponsorship.¡±


    Wang Enqiao suddenly became spirited andughed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. It¡¯s all for the sake of the children. Whether it¡¯s good or bad, it¡¯s the thought that counts. I won¡¯t look down on you.¡±


    Meng Zhijing immediately frowned. This guy actually dared to show off in front of Ye Xiaofei. If Fang Yunshu wasn¡¯t here, she would have pped him directly.


    ¡°Come,e, let me take a look first. When the timees, we¡¯ll see which prizes these things are suitable for. My items can be the first and second prizes, and yours can be the fourth and fifth prizes. It¡¯s just a little something for the children.¡±


    That Little Fatty Wang also came over and saw the box in the van at a nce. He shouted excitedly, ¡°Wow, a game console. I want this game console.¡± ¡°Why would you want a game console? How much is it worth?¡± Wang Enqiao¡¯s eyes widened.


    There were also other parents around. At this moment, one of the parents eximed, ¡°No way; you¡¯re using these things as sponsorship prizes? Isn¡¯t this too extravagant?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a game console,¡± said Wang Enqiao. ¡°These things are all over the streets now. They¡¯re so cheap.¡±


    The parent rolled his eyes at Wang Enqiao and said, ¡°All over the streets? You know that these game consoles are produced by the most famous gamepanies. This model is sold locally for more than 5,000 yuan. This is not something that ordinary children can y with.¡±


    Wang Enqiao¡¯s eyes immediately bulged. Then, he turned to Meng Zhijing and said expectantly, ¡°No way! You guys aren¡¯t here to sell game consoles, right?¡±


    ¡°This is sponsored..¡±

 Chapter 260 - 260: It’s a Little Much

    Chapter 260: It¡¯s a Little Much


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Oh my god, there are more than 50 sets in this car. Wait, there are even learning tablets here. I¡¯ve seen this before. This model costs more than 2,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°Holy cow, how much is that? It¡¯s at least 300,000 to 400,000 yuan. Which parent is so rich to sponsor so much?¡±


    Wang Enqiao was also stunned by the things in the car. He looked morous, but he didn¡¯t have much strength at all. It was impossible for him to donate 10,000 or 20,000 yuan, let alone hundreds of thousands of yuan.


    His dolls and other toys were all from wholesale markets, and were only worth 1,800 yuan.


    Usually, if something cost 1,800 yuan, he would brag and say that it was worth 10,000 or 20,000 yuan. That was enough to give him face.


    However, this time, Li Gui had actually met the real Li Gui. In front of such a heroic person, he suddenly felt weak. He carefully said, ¡°May 1 know which ss your child is from?¡±


    At this moment, Ye Xiaofei patted Wang Enqiao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°This is what I donated on behalf of my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wang Enqiao eximed, and his face flushed red. He had just been showing off in front of Ye Xiaofei, but he didn¡¯t expect Ye Xiaofei to be the real boss.


    Ye Xiaofei grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a little something. We¡¯ll just give it to the four or five children. It¡¯s definitely not as good as your first and second prizes.¡±


    Wang Enqiao was even more embarrassed. ¡°Although mine isn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s still a little worse than yours. Yours as the first and second prizes are just right. Mine is behind, behind.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er was also acting high and mighty at this moment. She said to Little Fatty Wang, ¡°Little Fatty Wang, isn¡¯t my daddy more powerful?¡±


    ¡°My daddy is very strong. He¡¯ll get first ce soon.¡± Little Fatty Wang pursed his lips.


    In Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart, Ye Xiaofei was omnipotent. At this moment, she immediately puffed out her chest and said, ¡°We will definitely get first ce. My daddy is the best.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. She elbowed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s waist and said in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s a little better than theirs? How¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed dryly and said, ¡°I guess this big hoodwinker must have been bragging outside. Sister Jing got the wrong information and bought the wrong items.¡±


    This matter really could not be med on Meng Zhijing. It was not a big deal, and Meng Zhijing could not investigate it so carefully. Even if she had doubts, she would definitely buy too much instead of buying it cheap. It would embarrass Ye Xiaofei.


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°You can¡¯t let Sister Jing take on the costs of this. 1 don¡¯t have much money on hand right now. Do you have any? Pay her back first.¡±


    ¡°No problem. 1¡¯11 settle this with her. You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return it to youter,¡± Fang Yunshu quickly added.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Fang Yunshu. ¡°What repayment? I spent money on my daughter. Do 1 need you to repay me?¡±


    Fang Yunshu felt quitefortable hearing this, but she still snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Meng Zhijing knew that she had gone overboard from everyone¡¯s reaction. When Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu walked over, she said awkwardly, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Fang Yunshu hurriedly said, ¡°No, no! It¡¯s just that this guy likes to show off. I have a slightly different opinion from him.¡±


    Meng Zhijing saw that Ye Xiaofei still had a smile on his face and knew that Ye Xiaofei did not me her. She felt relieved and chuckled. ¡°Then if there¡¯s anything I need in future, 1¡¯11 tell President Fang.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei again before saying to Meng Zhijing, ¡°It¡¯s just that this guy doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. He even bothered Sister Jing with such a small matter.¡±


    Meng Zhijing quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with me. 1 like to be busy. If there¡¯s anything for me to do, 1¡¯11 be happy. If you don¡¯t look for me, you¡¯re not treating me as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Sister Jing, I won¡¯t say anything more to thank you. Let¡¯s send the things in first. After this event is over, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you,¡± Meng Zhijing said with a smile.


    After sending these items in, the entire kindergarten was shocked. Not only the teachers, but the other parents did not expect that someone would sponsor such arge amount of money for a parent-child activity.


    They would definitely be the most eye-catching party at this event.


    Fang Yunshu frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s too ostentatious this time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei pointed at Fang Ling¡¯er and whispered, ¡°Have you seen Ling¡¯er today? She¡¯s happier and more active than ever. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s worth it to spend a little money to greatly alleviate her condition?¡±


    Fang Yunshu was speechless. Yes, it was a great victory for her daughter to be able tomunicate better with others.


    Fang Ling¡¯er turned around and said with anticipation, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, we must all get first ce. You have to work hard.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately stretched out his hand and said, ¡°We must get first ce. As long as we participate, we must get first ce.¡±


    Fang Yunshu looked at their confident faces and smiled as she extended her hand. ¡°Get first ce!¡±


    This was the first deration of the family of three..

 Chapter 261 - 261: Fang Yunshu Actually Kissed Me

    Chapter 261: Fang Yunshu Actually Kissed Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were many interesting activities in this parent-child event, and most of them required the cooperation of parents and children.


    Fang Ling¡¯er had been severely autistic in the past, so she couldn¡¯t attend kindergarten. This was her first time attending this event, so she couldn¡¯t help but be excited.


    It was also the first time Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu had brought her to participate in such an event. They had no experience at all, so they really didn¡¯t know what to do at the beginning.


    However, after participating in two activities, their enthusiasm was aroused.


    In the next activity, the parents would grab each other¡¯s arms, and the child would sit on their arms, wrap her arms around her parents¡¯ necks, and then they would start running.


    When Ye Xiaofei grabbed Fang Yunshu¡¯s arms, she red at him but she still grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms.


    The pair squatted and Fang Ling¡¯er immediately sat on their arms. Then, she hugged their necks tightly.


    Beside them was Little Fatty Wang¡¯s family of three. Although Little Fatty Wang¡¯s parents knew that Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu were very powerful and that they could notpare to them, Little Fatty Wang was a child, and did not have much concept of this. At this moment, he said proudly to Fang Ling¡¯er, ¡°Fang Ling¡¯er, my daddy and mommy are both fitness trainers. They¡¯re definitely better than your daddy and mommy.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted and said disdainfully, ¡°Even so, my daddy is amazing.¡±


    She then lowered her voice, ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell them that my daddy is a sea god.¡±


    Little Fatty Wang furiously pouted and said, ¡°Humph, my daddy and mommy are strong and can run fast. We are sure to get first ce!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er rolled her eyes at Little Fatty Wang and blurted, ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened. She immediately widened her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t scold others. Hurry up and apologize to your friend.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright,¡± Wang Enqiao quickly said. ¡°Children speak very frankly; their words should not be taken seriously.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Fang Yunshu said with a straight face. ¡°You can¡¯t get into the habit of scolding people.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nudged Fang Ling¡¯er with his arm and whispered, ¡°Listen to Mommy.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted. ¡°You¡¯re not an idiot. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°This little girl is so obedient.¡± Wang Enqiao quicklyughed.


    Fang Yunshu turned her head and red at Ye Xiaofei. When Fang Ling¡¯er was scolding her ssmate, her tone and expression were exactly the same as Ye Xiaofei¡¯s. She had been led astray by Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei was baffled. How had he offended Fang Yunshu?


    Thepetition was about to begin. Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu hurriedly grabbed each other¡¯s arms.


    With the sound of the whistle, the parents ran off with their children.


    Little Fatty Wang and his family took the lead and rushed out, as expected of fitness instructors. Their speed was really fast.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu also ran forward, but Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t usually exercise much. Running was not her forte. Now that she had to run sideways and worry about her daughter¡¯s safety, she ran even slower.


    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er shouted anxiously.


    Fang Yunshu hastened her pace, but in her hurry, she tripped and fell forward.


    With arms tightening, a strong force came from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms. Her body promptly stabilized.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s voice rang in her ear, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Ling¡¯er¡¯s safety. You just have to run as fast as you can.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you can do it. You have Daddy. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said.


    Their conversation suddenly gave Fang Yunshu an indescribable sense of security. She focused only on running and nothing else.


    Once the burden was lifted, Fang Yunshu¡¯s speed suddenly increased greatly, and no matter how fast she ran, Ye Xiaofei could always keep up with her pace.


    This made the two of them seem to have an iparable tacit understanding. The three of them seemed to be a whole, and their speed grew faster and faster.


    Seeing that they were getting ever closer to Little Fatty Wang¡¯s family, Fang Ling¡¯er shouted excitedly, ¡°Mommy, hurry! Mommy, you can do it!¡±


    Fang Yunshu only felt a surge of strength from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm, increasing her speed and the strength of her legs once again. Finally, when they crossed the finish line, they overtook Little Fatty Wang and his family.


    ¡°Oh yeah! We won! We won!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er shouted ecstatically.


    Fang Yunshu also shouted euphorically, ¡°We won! We won!¡±


    She had been holding her emotions in. After all, her current status wasn¡¯t simple. However, after working hard to get first ce, coupled with the influence of Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s emotions, she was naturally overflowing with emotions.


    Ye Xiaofei had thought that this was a trivial matter and not worth getting excited about.


    However, seeing how ted Fang Yunshu was, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited as well.


    ¡°Muah! Muah!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er kissed Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu on the cheeks.


    Fang Yunshu also kissed Fang Ling¡¯er on the cheek.


    Then she turned her head and kissed Ye Xiaofei on the cheek.


    Ye Xiaofei stared at Fang Yunshu in disbelief. She¡­.actually took the initiative to kiss him?

 Chapter 262 - 262: Kissed Father after Parent-Child Game

    Chapter 262: Kissed Father after Parent-Child Game


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why are you in a daze? Aren¡¯t you happy that we won?¡±


    Fang Yunshu hadn¡¯t realized that she had earlier kissed Ye Xiaofei. She noticed that Ye Xiaofei was in a daze, so she rebuked him.


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s little hand pinched Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck. Herrge glittering eyes blinked twice as she said in a crisp voice, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re awesome. Let¡¯s get first ce again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately understood and puffed out his chest, saying, ¡°Today, this is our world. We must be the first in every match.¡±


    The father and daughter looked at each other and tacitly agreed not to mention the kiss.


    Fang Yunshu felt that something was amiss, but at this moment, Little Fatty Wang ran huffily over, interrupting her thoughts.


    Little Fatty Wang pointed at Fang Ling¡¯er and said loudly, ¡°Fang Ling¡¯er, I will definitely win the next round.¡±


    ¡°Id¡­¡± Fang Ling¡¯er almost said the word ¡®idiot¡¯, but when she saw her mother¡¯s sharp gaze, she hastily swallowed the words back down. She raised her chin and said, ¡°Thene, bring it on!¡±


    With this cross, Fang Yunshu forgot what had just happened.


    The next activity also a three-party activity. However, it was a ry event ¨C mother and child would first run with a racket and ball. After ap, the father and child would run together.


    In this activity, Fang Yunshu once again revealed herck of athletic ability. She and Fang Ling¡¯er weregging behind the other parents by quite a bit. They were even slower than Little Fatty Wang by almost half ap.


    Finally, the racket was in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hands. Fang Yunshu felt like a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh of relief. However, she was also a little annoyed. It was all her fault for being stupid. This time, she would definitely make her daughter unhappy.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her daughter and Ye Xiaofei.


    The two of them were actually sprinting all the way. Her daughter¡¯s tiny legs were running immensely quickly. Most importantly, the two of them could cooperate well. The ball was sandwiched between their rackets and was extremely stable.


    Fang Yunshu shouted excitedly again as she watched the two of them quickly rush to the opposite turning point and then catch up with one family after another.


    ¡°You can do it! You can do it!


    ¡°Hurry! You¡¯ve caught up to another family and aren¡¯t far from first ce!¡±


    They were getting closer and closer to the finish line, but Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er were still behind Little Fatty Wang and the others. Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart was in her throat.


    However, just a meter away from the finish line, Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er sped up again and finally overtook Little Fatty Wang and his father, reaching the finish line first.


    ¡°Oh yeah!¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s emotions red up once again. She rushed over to pick up Fang Ling¡¯er and kissed her on the cheek a few times.


    ¡°We won! We won!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er also shouted ecstatically, ¡°Daddy is awesome! Daddy is so fantastic!¡±


    This kind of situation where one fell behind by so much and finally turned defeat into victory was the most likely to arouse excitement. Fang Yunshu was like this. She was so nervous that her heart had been in her throat.


    She was so agitated that she forgot everything. Fang Ling¡¯er wrapped her arms around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and watched as Fang Yunshu kissed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face. She even kissed the other side of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face a few times.


    Ye Xiaofei was delighted. However he took advantage of Fang Yunshu, she would be in a passive position.


    Now that Fang Yunshu had taken the initiative to kiss him, the satisfaction was indescribable.


    This time, Fang Yunshu kissed him many times, which finally made her realize what she had done.


    ¡°All, am I crazy? I actually kissed this guy?¡±


    Fang Yunshu was a little annoyed. However, Ye Xiaofei seemed to be too focused on celebrating with Fang Ling¡¯er and didn¡¯t seem to notice that she had kissed him. This made her secretly heave a sigh of relief.


    As long as Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t find out, at least she wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed. Most importantly, if this guy found out that she kissed him, wouldn¡¯t he be arrogant?


    However, she suddenly felt an unspeakable depression in her heart. She had kissed this bastard, but he didn¡¯t even have any reaction. He didn¡¯t take her seriously.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s thoughts were really contradictory, but they were also in a mess.


    However, Fang Yunshu had already made up her mind. She had to control her emotions from now on. She couldn¡¯t kiss this guy anymore. She definitely couldn¡¯t let this guy take advantage of her again.


    However, the next activity made Fang Yunshu speechless.


    This time, it was another family-of-three activity. This time, the parents had to be blindfolded, then spin around a few times while hugging each other. Then, under the child¡¯s instructions, the two of thempleted a few simple tasks.


    This was a game to cultivate the child¡¯s ability to express themselves. It was very normal for a couple to hug like this. No one would take it seriously.


    However, when it came to Fang Yunshu and Ye Xiaofei, it was a big deal.


    Although Ye Xiaofei looked calm, Fang Yunshu could see excitement lighting up his eyes.


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re so happy to take advantage of me!¡± she cursed in her heart, but why did Fang Yunshu feel that she wasn¡¯t really that angry?

 Chapter 263 - 263: Fang Yunshu Is Resigned to Her Fate

    Chapter 263: Fang Yunshu Is Resigned to Her Fate


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Parents, get ready. The game is about to start,¡± the teacher reminded and urged everyone.


    Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly and said, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Stop pretending here. This is for Ling¡¯er. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! This is all for our daughter.¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded repeatedly. He wanted to maintain a serious look on his face, but couldn¡¯t conceal his joy.


    ¡°Be serious, are you going to make a fool out of yourself?¡± Fang Yunshu kicked Ye Xiaofei. ¡°Hurry up and put your blindfold on.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xiaofei agreed and hurriedly covered his eyes.


    Fang Yunshu did likewise. After a moment of hesitation, she reached out her hand.


    Based on her memory, she touched Ye Xiaofei¡¯s waist and held it gently with both hands.


    Then, two warm hands were ced on her waist, which made Fang Yunshu tremble slightly. This feeling¡­


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy,e closer, or you¡¯ll break the rules,¡± Fang Ling¡¯er grumbled and pushed Fang Yunshu forcefully.


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but take half a step forward, falling into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er muttered in dissatisfaction.


    Fang Yunshu was about to push Ye Xiaofei away, but her daughter¡¯s words made her body freeze. She gritted her teeth and moved her body backward slightly, leaving a little distance between the two of them.


    Phew¡­


    Fang Yunshu could feel Ye Xiaofei¡¯s breathing bing rapid. The breath from his mouth blew onto her face, and it was a little hot.


    Fang Yunshu immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. This is a kindergarten. Do you want to embarrass your daughter?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly took two deep breaths, suppressed his restless heart, and said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry, I got a little excited just now.¡±


    ¡°Humph, look at how useless you are.¡± Fang Yunshu subconsciously rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei, but then she remembered that both of them were blindfolded, so her little hand involuntarily pinched Ye Xiaofei.


    Why did these words sound so pleasant to the ear?


    If she said that he was useless, wouldn¡¯t that be¡­


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s brain was not as fast as his actions. He wrapped his arms around Fang Yunshu¡¯s back and pulled her against his body.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s body froze, and she heard Ye Xiaofei¡¯s teasing voice, ¡°Am 1 promising now?¡±


    Fang Yunshu was bbergasted, but she couldn¡¯t struggle at this moment. She had no choice but to take the loss. Her two hands were tightly pinching Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lower back.


    Although he felt that Fang Yunshu was also quite forceful, she was definitely not ruthless. This made Ye Xiaofei feel even better.


    With a whistle, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s enjoyment was interrupted.


    His daughter was the most important person in the world. For his daughter¡¯spetition, he had to put everything else aside.


    Ye Xiaofei hugged Fang Yunshu and spun around. This did not affect Ye Xiaofei at all. Not only did he spin quickly, but he also spun two additional rounds.


    However, Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s spinning made her feel dizzy. When they stopped, she couldn¡¯t tell which direction was which. Her body swayed. Even without Ye Xiaofei¡¯s embrace, she hugged Ye Xiaofei tightly, afraid that she would fall if she let go.


    However, Fang Yunshu kept cursing to herself, ¡°This bastard must have done it on purpose; it¡¯s on purpose.¡±


    The match began. Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s crisp voice rang out as she directed the two of them toplete one game after another.


    Others might not be able to see, but Ye Xiaofei circted his true qi. With his eyes covered, it was as if he wasn¡¯t blindfolded at all. He could inly see everything around him. In addition, Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s words were clear and logical, so Ye Xiaofei made no mistakes.


    Even though Fang Yunshu was not able to do much, Ye Xiaofei would guide her to do whatever he wanted.


    This made Fang Yunshu feel like she had be an ornament, and she didn¡¯t even need to think about it.


    Wait, why am 1 not thinking about it? Why should I rely on this guy?


    I can¡¯t develop this habit. If this continues, won¡¯t 1 be unable to leave him?


    Fang Yunshu suddenly became alert and wanted to judge what to do herself.


    However, something went wrong immediately. Fang Ling¡¯er was so anxious that she shouted from the side.


    Fang Yunshu had no words and had to give up on this idea. Then, the two of them coordinated their actions once more.


    For the time being, just for today, I¡¯ll rely on this guy.


    The event finally came to a close.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was overjoyed as she chattered non-stop on the way home.


    Ye Xiaofei was carrying a lot of boxes. These were all the prizes that their family of three had won. Although these things were sponsored by them, they still gave him a sense of satisfaction.


    Fang Yunshu looked at the man and child from behind, her eyes glistening.


    With a man to rely on and a father for her daughter, this was actually quite good.. Should she continue this kind of life?

 Chapter 264 - 264: Am I Too Lowly?

    Chapter 264: Am I Too Lowly?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the three of them returned home, they had never felt so ted before.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er sat on the ground and opened the prizes one by one. Their daughterughed like a silver chime from time to time.


    Ye Xiaofei was also ying with Fang Ling¡¯er patiently. Patience was not the right word to describe it ¨C Ye Xiaofei was really having a good time with Fang Ling¡¯er. He was clearly delighting in being with her.


    Fang Yunshu had to admit that she was enjoying this kind of life.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s phone suddenly rang. When she saw the number on her phone, her hand trembled involuntarily and her phone slid onto the sofa.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xiaofei promptly asked, seeing that Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡± Fang Yunshu quickly grabbed her phone, which was still ringing, and rushed into her room before closing the door.


    Ye Xiaofei frowned. Such a panicked reaction and hiding to answer the phone. Could it be Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s biological father?


    As soon as this thought appeared, Ye Xiaofei felt very ufortable.


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er tilted her head and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t want to ruin his daughter¡¯s good mood, so he quickly replied with a smile.


    ¡°Are you unhappy that Mommy¡¯s answering the phone behind your back?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er asked.


    This daughter was too smart. Ye Xiaofei grinned and said, ¡°Yeah, 1 wonder who called your mommy.¡±


    ¡°Then go eavesdrop.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er blinked.


    ¡°If I eavesdrop, your mommy will be angry,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go; my ears are very sharp now. I can hear clearly from far away, even through the door,¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said as she tiptoed to the bedroom door and pressed her ear against it.


    After a while, Fang Ling¡¯er crept over to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s side.


    ¡°It¡¯s Grandma calling.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s your grandma.¡± Ye Xiaofei felt relieved.


    ¡°But every time Mommy receives a call from my grandma, she¡¯d be very unhappy, even crying many times in secret.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei thought of a problem and said, ¡°1 really don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen your grandma, nor have I heard your mother mention her. When I was in the Fang family, your grandma didn¡¯t seem to be around.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er said, ¡°Because my mommy gave birth to me, my great-grandfather and the others hated my mother. They med Grandma and Grandpa for not disciplining Mommy properly, causing the Fang family to suffer great losses. Grandma and Grandpa were so livid that they went to a faraway ce.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s words were logical. If anyone else heard her, they would definitely think that she wasn¡¯t a child.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was already used to seeing Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s impish side, so he waspletely used to it. He continued to ask, ¡°Then, is your mommy on good terms with your grandma?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. As far as I can remember, I¡¯ve never seen them. 1 only know that Grandma always scolded Mommy and Mommy always cried and apologized.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had a rough idea from Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s words. Fang Yunshu had secretly given birth to a child, and her parents had been criticized by the Fang family. Their status had plummeted. One of them felt embarrassed, and the other med Fang Yunshu. After all, this had caused their status in the Fang family to nosedive.


    The bedroom door opened and Fang Yunshu walked out. Her eyes were red as she said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, Grandma and Grandpa are back. Let¡¯s go and see them.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Then let Daddy go with us,¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said immediately.


    ¡°He can¡¯t go.¡± Fang Yunshu shook her head.


    Fang Ling¡¯er instantly pouted and said, ¡°Why not? Once we go back, everyone will bully us. If Daddy goes, they won¡¯t be able to bully us anymore.¡±


    Fang Yunshu smiled and said gently, ¡°This time, they will no longer bully us. Grandma and Grandpa specially came back to see you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I¡¯d better go with you. I can even follow you secretly. I always feel that your parentsing back at this time, it¡¯s very likely that they were asked to return by the Fang family. They want to use them to y the emotional card with you and then get benefits from you. If you don¡¯t agree, you will definitely be med by them.¡±


    The smile on Fang Yunshu¡¯s face froze. She had also thought of what Ye Xiaofei had said.


    But Fang Yunshu still shook her head and said, ¡°But I can¡¯t let you go. If you go, it will only make things more troublesome.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Can the Fang family not tell your parents about me? Moreover, how could the Fang family not know that I¡¯m your secretary? I have to eventually face them.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to face them?¡± Fang Yunshu red at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too much of yourself?¡±


    ¡°All¡­ This¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s expression turned ugly. What happened from yesterday had made him feel that his rtionship with Fang Yunshu had improved greatly. He even thought that he was Fang Yunshu¡¯s man.


    However, Fang Yunshu¡¯s words pulled him back to reality.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I really think too highly of myself. However, Ling¡¯er calls me Daddy. Just based on this point, I have to protect the both of you no matter what.¡±


    When Ye Xiaofei said this, he actually felt a little sore. Wasn¡¯t he a little humbled?


    D*mn it, 1 really owe this woman, Fang Yunshu. If it were any other woman, I wouldn¡¯t have spoiled her.


    Fang Yunshu opened her cherry lips and said softly, ¡°Alright, thene with


    me..¡±

 Chapter 265 - 265: Be My Boyfriend

    Chapter 265: Be My Boyfriend


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°No way! You¡¯re letting mee along?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei widened his eyes and stared at Fang Yunshu in disbelief.


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°If 1 don¡¯t let you go, you¡¯ll still secretly go over. Then I¡¯d be even more uncertain of what you¡¯re up to. At least 1¡¯11 know what you¡¯re doing if you¡¯re under my nose.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei raised his chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Do you think you can control me? Wherever 1 want to go, no one in this world can stop me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was already a little unhappy about how he¡¯d been humbled earlier. At this time, he had to preserve his dignity no matter what.


    However, Fang Yunshu did not give him any face. She red at him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then forget it. I¡¯m not begging you.¡±


    ¡°Daddy will go! Daddy will go!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s thigh and shouted.


    Ye Xiaofei finally found a way out and quickly said, ¡°For the sake of my daughter, I¡¯ll go. Come, precious girl. Daddy will carry you there.¡±


    The family of three went out again. Sitting in the car, Fang Yunshu was still worried and said to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Those are my parents after all. No matter what they say, you¡¯re not allowed to do anything.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said helplessly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve put it that way, I won¡¯t talk if 1 can. I¡¯ll just bring Ling¡¯er there, okay?¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that you haven¡¯t exined clearly. What identity am 1 holding this time?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Daddy.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er immediately interjected.


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Fang Yunshu from the corner of his eyes.


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°My parents know that you¡¯re not Ling¡¯er¡¯s Daddy. It¡¯s useless to say that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ ¡°Ye Xiaofei was a little disappointed.


    Every time Fang Yunshu saw Ye Xiaofei¡¯s disappointed expression, she felt an indescribable sense offort. She said, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re just my secretary. Ling¡¯er, you can¡¯t call Daddy over there. That will make Grandma and the others very angry.¡±


    ¡°I want Daddy, not Grandma.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pouted.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mood was lifted by these words. Heughed and said, ¡°In the end, it¡¯s still my precious daughter who treats me well.¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at him. ¡°You two had better be serious. When we get to the Fang residence, you¡­ Alright, then you can pretend to be my boyfriend.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaofei almost drove the car into a ditch, so he quickly slowed down.


    Fang Yunshu was shocked. Then, she said angrily, ¡°You b*stard, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Are you saying that you¡¯re letting me¡­pretend to be your boyfriend? The kind that can be shared to others?¡±


    ¡°Ling¡¯er keeps calling you ¡¯daddy¡¯. If 1 don¡¯t let you pretend, what will people think of me? You¡¯re really the bane of my existence. You harmed me five years ago, and now you¡¯re back to harm me again.¡±


    Fang Yunshu did not have any designs on Ye Xiaofei. She was just thinking of the Fang family¡¯s usual behavior. If she did not have a man, the Fang family would definitely arrange a marriage alliance or something. They wanted to use her to gain benefits. At the very least, she had to put an end to the Fang family¡¯s thoughts.


    Ye Xiaofei had had a rtionship with her in the past, and now he was always by her side. It was perfect for him to pretend to be her man.


    ¡°This time, 1¡¯11 properly protect you. I won¡¯t harm you again.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately straightened up and called out to Fang Ling¡¯er, ¡°Come, call Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er shouted in unison. She seemed to be even more excited than Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Why do 1 feel like I¡¯m enjoying hearing Ling¡¯er call me that much more than usual?¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled.


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Giggle¡­¡± Fang Ling¡¯er happily called out even more.


    Fang Yunshu was once again in a mess when she saw the father and daughter¡¯s unruly behavior.


    However, she was a little proud of herself. ¡°You idiot. You¡¯re so happy that your biological daughter called you that. 1¡¯11 see what face you¡¯ll make when you find out.¡±


    The car stopped at the entrance of the Fang family¡¯s vi. There were several people from the Fang family standing there. There were no elders; they were all people of the same generation as Fang Yunshu. Among them was Fang Yunduo, who had always had the greatest conflict with Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Yunshu, you haven¡¯t been home for a long time. We miss you.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, little Ling¡¯er is getting more and more adorable. Come,e, there are a lot of new snacks at Aunt¡¯s ce.¡±


    Fang Yunduo was at the front, the smile on her face was brighter than the sun.


    The others were all smiling, as if they had seen their closest rtives.


    Fang Yunshu was really not used to the enthusiasm of the Fang family. At this moment, she actually did not know how to respond.


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°Can you let us in first? It¡¯s rather hot outside. Don¡¯t let it heat up our President Fang!¡±


    Everyone from the Fang family had awkward expressions on their faces, but no one lost their temper. They all obediently made way..

 Chapter 266 - 266: Fang Yunshu’s Parents

    Chapter 266: Fang Yunshu¡¯s Parents


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, when Ye Xiaofei and the others drove the car in, their faces changed.


    The corner of Fang Yunduo¡¯s mouth twitched, and she said, ¡°What¡¯s so great about her? She really thinks she¡¯s something. After all, she¡¯s just an employee. Does she really think that the Nox Company belongs to her?¡±


    ¡°And that brat. He¡¯s always so haughty every time hees. One day, I¡¯ll get rid of him!¡±


    The other members of the Fang family also felt the same way and nodded in agreement.


    Over the years, Fang Yunshu¡¯s position in their hearts had been deeply rooted. Even if Fang Yunshu¡¯s identity had changed, deep down, they still looked down on her.


    They believed that as long as Fang Yunshu was brought back to the Fang family, she would still be under the control of the Fang family. She would still have to listen to the Fang family. The Nox Company¡¯s agent in Ning City was equivalent to the Fang family.


    The car stopped in front of the main vi. A middle-aged couple in their fifties stood in front of the vi.


    The man was obviously a member Fang family. Although the woman was getting on in years, her basic appearance was simr to Fang Yunshu¡¯s. One could tell at a nce that these were Fang Yunshu¡¯s parents.


    As soon as the car stopped, Fang Yunshu got out of the car and strode up to her parents. However, she stopped again when she was a few meters away.


    In the car, she had already thought of all the things she wanted to say to her parents, but now that she was face-to-face with them, she could not utter a single word.


    Her lips moved. ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± In the end, she could only get these two words out.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mother acknowledged. Her eyes reddened, and her lips moved a few times, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    The three of them were in aplicated mood, and none of them knew how to break the silence.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er also got out of the car. Ye Xiaofei held onto Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand while Fang Ling¡¯er hid behind Ye Xiaofei, poking her head out to look at her grandparents.


    With Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s appearance, Fang Yunshu¡¯s mother finally found a topic to talk about. ¡°This must be Ling¡¯er. 1 haven¡¯t seen her in three years and she¡¯s already grown so big.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hurriedly waved at Fang Ling¡¯er and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er,e quickly. This is Grandma and Grandpa. Come greet them.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er immediately hid her head behind Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei pulled Fang Ling¡¯er out and said gently, ¡°Ling¡¯er, these are Grandma and Grandpa. They¡¯re the people closest to your mother. Go and greet them.¡± ¡°Hello, Grandma! Hello, Grandpa!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er called out weakly.


    ¡°Good! Good! Good girl!¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s mother quickly walked over and stretched out her hands. ¡°Come, let Grandma hug you.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s little hand refused to let go of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand even when her grandmother hugged her. She even cried out for help, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    After Ye Xiaofei gave a look of encouragement, he said softly, ¡°Grandma likes you.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er let go of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t dare to look at her grandmother.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s father had been looking at Ye Xiaofei the whole time. At this moment, he slowly asked, ¡°You are Ye Xiaofei?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Uncle. I¡¯m Ye Xiaofei.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s answer was quite polite this time.


    ¡°You guys are now¡­¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s father turned his gaze to Fang Yunshu¡¯s face.


    ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend now,¡± said Fang Yunshu in a low voice.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s father frowned and said, ¡°Come in. It¡¯s quite hot outside.¡±


    Everyone entered the living room; it was empty.


    However, Ye Xiaofei could hear that there were a few people in the two rooms on the first floor.


    It was obvious that the Fang family wanted Fang Yunshu¡¯s parents to take the lead, waiting until it was almost time for them toe out.


    Ye Xiaofei also wanted to see what kind of attitude Fang Yunshu¡¯s parents had.


    The few of them sat down. The atmosphere was still a little awlward and did not ease much.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s father took out a cigarette. Fang Yunshu¡¯s mother promptly said, ¡°Your granddaughter is here. Why are you smoking?¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s father immediately put away the cigarette. He nced at Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu and said slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the two of you to be together. It¡¯s better than the child not having a father.¡±


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°I was also harmed by someone back then. I don¡¯t understand why arrangements were made for Fang Yunshu and me to stay in the same room. But no matter what, it was my fault. I will take good care of Yunshu and Ling¡¯er.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s father should have been the one to deal with the incident back then. Therefore, Fang Yunshu¡¯s father should be the one who knew the most about it.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s father¡¯s eyes suddenly revealed a fierce light. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Framed? You¡¯re really good ating up with excuses. You know how big the impact of this incident was back then. Yunshu¡¯s life was ruined in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! 1 admit all of this. At that time, Uncle, you must have been furious. I was puzzled. Why did you spare my life at that time and not beat me to death?¡±


    ¡°Humph. 1 really wanted to beat you to death back then, but, at that time¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was a little excited.. Finally, he could hear some useful information?

 Chapter 267 - 267: Fang Family Showing Goodwill

    Chapter 267: Fang Family Showing Goodwill


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why are you bringing up what happened then? Let the past remain in the past.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mother grumbled and changed the topic. ¡°Yunshu, I¡¯ve been away all these years and didn¡¯t care about you. Sigh, it¡¯s not been easy on you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu felt her nose prickle, and tears almost fell from her eyes. She choked and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that you¡¯re implicated. It¡¯s your unfilial daughter who made you suffer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s all in the past!¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s mother hugged her daughter and patted her back gently. ¡°It¡¯s also Mom¡¯s fault, wanting to save my so-called face and not caring how much you¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    ¡°Mom! I¡¯m fine now, really fine.¡± Fang Yunshu hugged her mother, releasing all the pent-up emotions she had suppressed for so many years.


    Ye Xiaofei was speechless. It had been a good opportunity, but now it was ruined by Fang Yunshu and her mother.


    After calming herself down, Fang Yunshu¡¯s mother said, ¡°We¡¯lle back and stay here in the future.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather and the others allowed you toe back?¡± Fang Yunshu asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, now that your career is sessful, you¡¯re no longer a disgrace to our Fang family. Your grandfather and the others naturally no longer me us. They even specially invited us back, giving us enough face.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± said Fang Yunshu. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to see you guys more often in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu, why don¡¯t you move back too?¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s mother smiled and said, ¡°I can also help you look after the child.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°1 still want to live outside. You know as well that Ling¡¯er has autism. In the end, her condition has been greatly alleviated outside.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s mother said. ¡°She was bullied here in the past. But now, no one dares to bully her. They have to pamper her like a princess. Perhaps it¡¯s better for her toe back.¡±


    ¡°Mom! When we left, it was also very awkward. Xiaofei¡¯s rtionship with everyone was also very bad. Returning would only make everyone feel ill at ease. Don¡¯t worry, I wille often to see you in the future.¡±


    Footsteps came from the stairs. Old Master Fang slowly came down with the help of the housemaid.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Fang Yunshu quickly stood up and greeted him.


    ¡°Yunshu, I feel guilty when you call me ¡®Grandfather¡¯. I haven¡¯t treated you well as your grandfather these past few years, and I¡¯ve made you and your parents suffer a lot. Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s all in the past,¡± Fang Yunshu said hurriedly.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! It¡¯s all in the past, so Grandfather won¡¯t say anything more. But I have something to ask you. Do you still treat this as your home?¡±


    Fang Yunshu turned her head to meet her parents¡¯ expectant gazes. She nodded slowly and said, ¡°Grandfather, I grew up here. My surname is Fang, and this ce will be my home no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± The Old Man pped his hands and said loudly, ¡°I knew it. Yunshu values rtionships the most. Listen to me, you guys are too narrow-minded. Quicklye out and apologize to Yunshu.¡±


    As soon as the Old Man finished speaking, the doors to the two rooms opened. Fang Qianlong and the other important figures of Fang family walked out one after another.


    Everyone came to Fang Yunshu and bowed.


    Fang Yunshu was startled and hastily said, ¡°No, no, everyone is my elder. How can you do this?¡±


    ¡°Yunshu!¡± Fang Qianlong said with a vexed look, ¡°For all you¡¯ve suffered ¨C the entire Fang family has let you down. We¡¯ve made you suffer so much all these years and even forced you out of the Fang family. But in the end, you still treat us like family. We¡¯re really ashamed.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t say that. It was also 1 who was first wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu,¡± Fang Qianlong said in shame, ¡°I feel even more guilty now that you¡¯ve said this. I¡¯ve lived for so many years, but I¡¯m not as open-minded as you.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Yunshu was able to get the approval of the Nox Company. With a heart such as this, we really are inferior to you.¡±


    ¡°Not bad! We all have to learn from Yunshu in the future. Only then can the Fang family develop better.¡±


    Words of ttery came out of the mouths of the others.


    The Old Manughed and said, ¡°Since Yunshu still recognizes the Fang family, let¡¯s forget about the past. Well still be a family from now on. Today is a good day. Hurry up and prepare the wine and dishes. 1 want to have a good drinkter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Today is a good day. It¡¯s the day of our Fang family¡¯s reunion. We have to celebrate properly.¡±


    Arge group of youngsters from the Fang family also came in and enthusiastically began to get close to Fang Yunshu.


    There were even people who took the initiative to chat with Ye Xiaofei, as if they hadpletely forgotten about the conflicts and grudges they had in the past.


    It really looked like a happy and harmonious family.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was very clear that the Fang family had their eyes on the Nox Company, on therge amount of funds and resources, in Fang Yunshu¡¯s hands.


    Ye Xiaofei naturally did not care about the conflict with the Fang family. As long as Fang Yunshu was happy, it was fine.


    Moreover, since they were on good terms, Ye Xiaofei could find an opportunity to inquire about what had happened back then..

 Chapter 268 - 268: The Fang Family’s True Intentions

    Chapter 268: The Fang Family¡¯s True Intentions


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Daddy, they¡¯re so fake.¡±


    With so many people around, Fang Ling¡¯er directly hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and sat in his arms.


    Everyone was ttering Fang Yunshu, but no one really cared about Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°You can see it too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy will still suffer if she trusts them.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pouted.


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°What can we do? After all, this is the ce where your mommy grew up. She has feelings for this family, even more so since your grandma and grandpa came back.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. If you and Mommy let me do something that makes me unhappy in the future, I can¡¯t abandon you.¡±


    ¡°How can we make our precious daughter unhappy? Daddy will definitely make you happy for the rest of your life. If any bastard dares to make you unhappy, I¡¯ll twist his head off.¡±


    ¡°Muah!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er kissed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°I knew that Daddy was the best to me.¡±


    This meal was even more lively. Fang Yunshu became the center of attention. Everyone toasted her and treated Fang Yunshu¡¯s parents very warmly.


    Although everyone was smiling at Ye Xiaofei, their enthusiasm was much lower.


    The Fang family had a unique characteristic ¨C they would analyze the problem based on the current situation.


    Just like now, Fang Yunshu upied a high position, so they naturally thought that Ye Xiaofei was just a gigolo, a guy who was not worthy of respect. If it was not for Fang Yunshu, they would not have bothered with Ye Xiaofei.


    They hadpletely forgotten how Ye Xiaofei had made the Fang family frustrated when he had defended Fang Yunshu.


    At the table, Fang Yunshu was influenced by the atmosphere and couldn¡¯t help but drink a lot.


    When she left the table, she was already a little drunk.


    Everyone sat in the living room again.


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart ached as she snuggled into Fang Yunshu¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Mommy, you drank too much. Do you have a headache? Let Daddy give you a massage.¡±


    As she spoke, Fang Ling¡¯er winked at her mother.


    Fang Yunshu felt dizzy, but she understood that her daughter had a motive for letting Ye Xiaofei massage her head.


    She was indeed feeling a little ufortable now. Besides, it was not a good thing for her mind to be unclear. She said, ¡°Xiaofei, massage my head.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei agreed and immediately stood behind Fang Yunshu, massaging her head with his hands.


    Originally, that day¡¯s discussion involved important figures in the Fang family, so Ye Xiaofei had no ce there. Now, he was officially recognized.


    It wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to chase Ye Xiaofei away, but they felt that Fang Yunshu was bossing Ye Xiaofei around, so they didn¡¯t want Ye Xiaofei to take it seriously.


    Fang Qianlongmented, ¡°Yunshu, life is full of ups and downs; 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be the President of the Ning City branch of the Nox Company in such a short time.


    ¡°Back then, we desperately wanted to coborate with the Nox Company, but it didn¡¯t work out. At that time, our Fang family became the biggest joke in the whole of Ning City. But who knew that, in the end, it¡¯d be Yunshu; it¡¯d be someone from our Fang family who controlled everything.¡±


    ¡°Which of the big families in Ning City still dares tough at us? Our Fang family is the most sessful family in Ning City,¡± the others echoed proudly.


    Fang Yunshu frowned slightly. She felt that the Fang family was using her identity to intimidate others. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m indebted to Miss Luna¡¯s trust, but I¡¯m not capable enough and am doing things apprehensively. I¡¯m also afraid of doing something wrong and betraying Miss Luna¡¯s trust in me.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu, we all know what you¡¯re capable of,¡± Fang Qianlong said. ¡°You can¡¯t be wrong. But your personal ability is limited. You¡¯d need some helpers, people you can trust. Especially with important things; if you hand them to the wrong person, it¡¯ll be easy for something big to happen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Uncle.¡± Fang Yunshu nodded.


    ¡°Then who can you trust?¡± Fang Qianlong shook his head. ¡°Only people from our Fang family can consider everything for you and not harm you. Therefore, 1 suggest that you choose two members of the Fang family to help you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu only felt a slight ache in her head, and then her muddled head instantly cleared up.


    ¡°Uncle, what you said is true, but don¡¯t just look at the fact that I¡¯m the President now. I¡¯ve only been here for a few days, and my foundation is not strong. If 1 rashly arrange for my immediate family members to join thepany, it will inevitably make people think that I¡¯m engaging in nepotism. It won¡¯t have a good effect.¡±


    Old Master Fang red at Fang Qianlong and said, ¡°Yunshu is right. The most important thing now is for Yunshu to stabilize herself. When Yunshu is stabilized, she can do whatever she wants. You¡¯re too anxious.¡±


    Although he was reproaching Fang Qianlong, Fang Yunshu smiled bitterly to herself. The Fang family was still the same as before. They just didn¡¯t want to rely on their own abilities to develop. They just wanted to find an opportunity


    to soar..

 Chapter 269 - 269: Come Quick, There Are Girls

    Chapter 269: Come Quick, There Are Girls


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. I want to sleep.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er ran to Fang Yunshu and rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°Come, Grandma will take you to bed,¡± said Fang Yunshu¡¯s mother immediately.


    ¡°No! I want to go home.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er instantly pouted.


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t want to continue chatting with the Fang family. Her daughter was just delivering an excuse to her. She said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu, why don¡¯t you stay here today? Mom has a lot to tell you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°Mom, since you¡¯re back, we can chat at any time. I don¡¯t dare let Ling¡¯er change ces to sleep; I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll feel ufortable again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Old Man said. ¡°The child is more important. Yunshu, you should go home first. Come home often in the future.¡±


    As the car drove out of the Fang family¡¯s courtyard, Fang Yunshu let out a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°So tired.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so tired?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked, despite knowing the answer.


    Fang Yunshu sighed. ¡°Everyone¡¯s just acting. It¡¯s so ufortable to not have any real affection.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°I thought you were enjoying it.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s also because my parents are back. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t havee back. 1 just don¡¯t want to make things too difficult for the two of them. However, in the future, they will definitely want to get benefits from me. This is the troublesome part.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to have some personal feelings. No one can be so selfless,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Fang Yunshu frowned. ¡°But the most taboo thing inpany management is nepotism. That will make the capable people think that yourpany is unfair, and it will easily cause turmoil in thepany.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Bullsh*t! A capable person wouldn¡¯t be so stupid. So what if there¡¯s nepotism? 1¡¯11 let it be; as long as you¡¯re happy, I don¡¯t care even if you lose thepany.¡±


    Fang Yunshu widened her eyes and unhappily said, ¡°Get lost. This belongs to the Nox Company. I don¡¯t need you to use it as a favor. If I really do that, do you think 1¡¯11 still dare to face Luna?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy. If you really can¡¯t bring yourself to do it, it doesn¡¯t matter if you use two. At most, don¡¯t give them important positions.¡±


    Fang Yunshu shook her head and said, ¡°No, I know the Fang family too well. None of them are willing to work hard. If they go to thepany, they will definitely want to use the power in their hands to gain benefits. It will definitely bring a lot of trouble.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Then you do as you see fit. As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll support you in whatever decision you make.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei learned aboutpany management from the people on Viin Ind. Everyone had their own way of managing their subordinates.


    However, they all had one thing inmon, and that was that they all had their own loyal subordinates. Simrly, they could not avoid the matter of nepotism.


    It wasn¡¯t wrong to use the system to manage people, but no matter how perfect the system was, it still needed someone to execute it. Therefore, it had to be someone directly rted, not an outsider.


    In addition, there were some things that would bring a lot of benefits no matter who did it. Why would they not let people close to them do such things, and instead get someone else to do it?


    Just like Wang Dabao, who was his closest friend, Ye Xiaofeipletely trusted him. No matter how much money he lost, no matter what he used the money for, Ye Xiaofei still treated him as a friend.


    Fang Yunshu had only just started managing thepany. What she had learned was the textbook-style of management, so she was not as flexible as Ye Xiaofei.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s call came in, and Ye Xiaofei directly picked up. Because he was driving, he used the hands-free set.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s loud voice was heard. ¡°Xiaofei,e quickly. There are two girls in mypany, super punctual.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly felt a chilling from the side.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Fang Yunshu¡¯s murderous gaze.


    Ye Xiaofei widened his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. What girl? Is it the spokesperson I asked you to find?¡±


    The other end of the phone was silent for a second before Wang Dabao¡¯s voice came again. ¡°What do you think? Doesn¡¯t the spokesperson have to be a girl? Could it be that I found you two men?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the image and temperament, right?¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a straight face.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve carefully selected them. However, the two of them aren¡¯t famous enough yet. 1 don¡¯t know if they meet your requirements, so I¡¯m in a hurry to let you meet them. Hurry over, I¡¯m waiting for you at the filming location.¡±


    After saying that, Wang Dabao hung up the phone.


    Ye Xiaofei turned his head and said, ¡°Look at thiste night. I still have to go to work.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Is that so? Choosing a spokesperson is a big deal, what more at the filming location. Since 1 don¡¯t have anything to do tonight, I¡¯ll go with you to broaden my horizons..¡±

 Chapter 270 - 270: I’ll Take You to the Swimsuit Show

    Chapter 270: I¡¯ll Take You to the Swimsuit Show


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go together. If there¡¯s a filming task, we can even see how they film the TV series.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately agreed, and he looked very excited.


    Fang Ling¡¯er eximed eagerly, ¡°Watch the shooting of a movie! 1 want to go! I want to go!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Alright, let our daughter go and experience it. Then, we¡¯ll let our daughter try to actter. Maybe she¡¯ll directly be a child star.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Yay!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pped her hands and shouted tedly.


    However, Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression was dark, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of the child. I¡¯m just saying it casually. I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er immediately said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡¯s not going. Can you take me there?¡±


    Fang Yunshu promptly chided, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why are you still going? Hurry up and go home to sleep.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er shrank back. Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t go. They won¡¯t run away anyway. 1¡¯11 go and take a look tomorrow.¡±


    Fang Yunshu looked at the two of them doing exactly the same thing, and the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch a few times. She didn¡¯t understand how the two of them could be so synchronized.


    ¡°Get off. Just send Ling¡¯er and me home. Don¡¯te back tonight.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hastily said, ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯m just going to take a look. 1¡¯11 be back soon.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes Ye Xiaofei. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Are you really addicted to it?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Yeah, I was a little too engrossed and really thought of myself as your boyfriend. Heh heh, I have to say, 1 quite like this feeling.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Fang Yunshu coldly threw out those words and turned her face away from Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Killing the donkey when you unload the mill ¨C you¡¯re just biting the hand that feeds you,¡± Ye Xiaofei muttered.


    Fang Ling¡¯er abruptly dered, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re not a donkey. You¡¯re a sea god. At most, you can say killing the¡­fish.¡±


    Fang Yunshu, who had originally been glowering, burst outughing. ¡°Then he¡¯s a big stinky and fishy salted fish.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head repeatedly. ¡°There¡¯s no justice. I¡¯m a father and a boyfriend. To think, in the end, you two are kicking me out. I¡¯m so miserable.¡± ¡°Are you not willing?¡± Fang Yunshu raised her chin and red at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°Are you not willing?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er also imitated Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing! I¡¯m willing! Whenever you want me to be one, it¡¯s a gift to me. I¡¯m very willing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er once again imitated Fang Yunshu¡¯s tone and demeanor.


    Ever since Ye Xiaofei appeared, Fang Ling¡¯er and him had been of one mind.


    Today, she was actually standing on the same side as her, which made Fang Yunshu feel delighted.


    However, she didn¡¯t notice that Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er were looking at her from the rear view. Both of them had a glint in their eyes.


    Ye Xiaofei sent the two of them to the entrance of the neighborhood and watched them enter before driving away.


    Seeing Wang Dabao, Ye Xiaofei gave him a kick and said, ¡°D*mn it, when you call me, can you not yell and shout?¡±


    Wang Dabao chortled. ¡°How would I know that you¡¯re with Fang Yunshu? How is it? Did I react fast enough? Did I let you get away with it?¡±


    ¡°How did you know it was Fang Yunshu?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked in surprise. He hadn¡¯t mentioned Fang Yunshu¡¯s name at all, and Fang Yunshu and Fang Ling¡¯er hadn¡¯t made a peep either.


    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re not that cowardly in front of other girls besides Fang Yunshu,¡± said Wang Dabao.


    Ye Xiaofei tilted his head and thought for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right. Darn, why do I go weak in front of her?¡±


    Wang Dabaoughed. ¡°The world is vast; one thing can subdue another.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Darn, subdue my foot. I will only subdue others in this lifetime. One day, I will make her kneel in front of me and show her obedience.¡±


    ¡°Pfft,¡± Wang Dabao said disdainfully, ¡°I think you are the one who will show your obedience.¡±


    ¡°D*mn, you¡¯re looking down on me. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll prove it to you. But hell, didn¡¯t you ask me to see some girls? Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re on set,¡± Wang Dabao said with a smile. ¡°Today¡¯s scene is a swimsuit show.¡±


    ¡°A swimsuit show?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    Wang Dabao raised his chin smugly and said, ¡°Yeah, not just two girls, but a group of girls. How is it; is it enough?¡±


    ¡°Hah hah, not bad, not bad!¡±


    When the two of them arrived on set, everyone perked up upon seeing the duo.


    A girl with a towel draped over her body quickly walked up to them and said excitedly, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you¡¯re here again.¡±


    It was Xu Menglu who came over. The expression on her face was genuine joy, and she ignored the boss, Wang Dabao..

 Chapter 271 - 271: You Were So Small Back Then

    Chapter 271: You Were So Small Back Then


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xu Menglu¡¯s status in thepany had undergone a massive change.


    Now, everyone knew that, because of her, the script had been changed. Not only thetter parts, but even some of the earlier scenes had to be filmed again.


    Changing the script like this was definitely a very serious matter. This was equivalent to thepany investing a lot of money, time, and energy for Xu Menglu.


    That also meant that Xu Menglu was someone thepany was supporting.


    Now that the CEO of thepany and Ye Xiaofei hade together, Xu Menglu directly weed them, showing her status even more.


    ¡°Tsk tsk!¡± Ye Xiaofei sized Xu Menglu up, his eyes shining as he said, ¡°Menglu is so pretty.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Menglu¡¯s eyes lit up, but she immediately blushed and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even praise me when I was wearing normal clothes, but now you¡¯re praising me. You¡¯re a little naughty.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°At that time, 1 was still a little unfamiliar. Now, I¡¯m familiar with you. I¡¯m just joking with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking? 1 thought you really thought I was pretty.¡± Xu Menglu pouted, looking a little resentful.


    Wang Dabao lightly nudged Ye Xiaofei with his shoulder and said with an evil smile, ¡°She¡¯s teasing you. Hurry up and coax her.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei and Xu Menglu walked to the side and met Xu Menglu¡¯s burning gaze. Ye Xiaofei said with some doubt, ¡°Xu Menglu, 1 have a question for you.¡±


    Xu Menglu smiled and said, ¡°Ask me, I will tell you everything 1 know. In front of you, I have no secrets.¡±


    ¡°Although the two of us were ssmates, we were only primary school ssmates. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, and our impression of each other is very vague. However, your attitude towards me¡­¡±


    Xu Menglu pouted and said, ¡°You mean that you¡¯ve forgotten about me, but I remember you so clearly and treat you so warmly. Is there a special reason?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded.


    Xu Menglu tilted her head. ¡°You can forget, but 1 can¡¯t. It¡¯s impossible for me to forget you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei pointed at Xu Menglu and then pointed at himself. He suddenly said nervously, ¡°Did I do something at that time that is unmentionable?¡±


    Xu Menglu red at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You did something unmentionable; you¡¯re too terrible.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes widened and he said, ¡°No way! How old were we then? How could I do such a thing? Besides, if I did that to you, shouldn¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    Xu Menglu was stumped for a moment and her face turned red. She raised her hand to hit Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°You¡¯re not talking about that, are you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that it?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked doubtfully.


    Xu Menglu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Go to hell. If you did that kind of thing, how could you forget? Besides, your thing was so big at that time, so it couldn¡¯t be done, right?¡±


    As she spoke, Xu Menglu¡¯s eyes darted somewhere.


    ¡°Whew!¡± Xu Menglu¡¯s first words made Ye Xiaofei heave a sigh of relief, but thetter part really caught him off guard. His waist almost hurt. His eyes bulged and he said, ¡°You¡¯ve even seen this before?¡±


    Xu Menglu covered her mouth and giggled. Her little face was also flushed as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. Humph, you shameless fellow. You always tricked me into catching fish in the river and then went down naked. You even asked me to help you get your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now that you mention it, I have some impression of it. This is really embarrassing, but it¡¯s not to the extent that you remembered me all this while just because of this, right?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but the days when I was your deskmate were the happiest period of my life. Later on, 1 encountered all kinds of difficulties. If I didn¡¯t miss the happiness of those times, 1 really wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on until now. You were thest beam that supported me. Every time I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, 1 would miss the things at that time and bravely face my problems again.¡±


    Xu Menglu¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke, and she looked at Ye Xiaofei without hiding her gaze.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°1 see. I really didn¡¯t expect that my mischievousness when I was young would be an emotional support for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, to you, it¡¯s just a small matter, but to me, it¡¯s really important. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been thinking about you and paying attention to you. When you were in high school, 1 even secretly looked at you many times.¡±


    ¡°All, I don¡¯t know anything about that.¡± Ye Xiaofei was a little surprised, and then he smiled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for me directly at that time? If a beauty like you came to look for me, I¡¯d have more face.¡±


    Xu Menglu pursed her lips. ¡°1 had low self-esteem at that time, so 1 didn¡¯t dare to see you. Later on, I finally got better. I wanted to look for you, but 1 couldn¡¯t find you anymore. This time, 1 will never lose you again.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei blinked his eyes and said, ¡°Heh heh, your words are a little scary.. You¡¯re not thinking of devoting yourself to me, are you?¡±

 Chapter 272 - 272: Ruined Her Dreams

    Chapter 272: Ruined Her Dreams


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xu Menglu blushed, but her bright eyes were fixed on Ye Xiaofei. She said slowly, ¡°I really want to, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing or not.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly felt that he had shot himself in the foot. He¡¯d merely wanted to make a joke; who knew that Xu Menglu would answer in such a serious tone.


    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Xu Menglu saw Ye Xiaofei¡¯s reaction and asked in a low voice tinged with disappointment.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Ye Xiaofei shook his head lightly.


    Xu Menglu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then can you give me a chance?¡±


    ¡°Xu Menglu, do you know why I¡¯m here?¡± Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly.


    ¡°I heard from them that you¡¯re the secretary of the President of the Nox Company¡¯s Ning City¡¯s office, and you came here to pick an image spokesperson. Sigh, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not trying to get you to choose me, nor am 1 trying to get you to help me raise my status. 1 feel very embarrassed about needing the script changed.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rubbed his nose and said, ¡°You¡¯re my ssmate. 1 don¡¯t want to harm you. 1 came here to y with actors, to y with the girls.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Menglu looked at Ye Xiaofei in a daze.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled, ¡°Just based on our past friendship, I can¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Xu Menglu frowned and shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re not like that. How can you be such a bad person?¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed freely and said, ¡°People will always change. At that time, we were both young and pure. But I grew up. 1 like beautiful women, but in my eyes, beautiful women are merely ythings. I never take rtionships seriously. I¡¯m sorry that I destroyed the image you have of me.¡±


    Xu Menglu was still shaking her head vigorously. She bit her lips and vehemently shook her head. The towel that was draped over her body slid down, revealing a delicate figure in a swimsuit. However, she hadpletely lost all feeling.


    Ye Xiaofei picked up the towel and draped it over her body. He patted her gently and said, ¡°We¡¯ve all grown up. We can¡¯t live in the past forever. We still have to face the future. You can do it.¡±


    With that, he turned around and walked towards Wang Dabao and the others.


    Wang Dabao blinked and asked with a smirk, ¡°Do you feel ufortable with that young girl staring at you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯ve ruined her dreams. I don¡¯t want to y here while feeling ufortable.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Holy cow! Amazing! You can even handle this kind of thing?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°I just put an end to her dreams, so I told her that I¡¯m not a good person.¡±


    ¡°Holy cow, how sad would she be? I heard that this girl is not bad. She has always been clean and honest. Many bosses have taken a liking to her. If she was willing to give up a little, she would have been promoted long ago. It¡¯s also because of this that Zheng Yurong is targeting her. She¡¯s afraid that she will snatch resources.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s like this that 1 made things clear to her. Otherwise, how can I y here in the future? There is such arge forest here. I won¡¯t give it up because of her.¡±


    ¡°All, Fang Yunshu is here,¡± Wang Dabao suddenly whispered.


    ¡°Huh! Where?¡± Ye Xiaofei spun around and looked everywhere nervously.


    ¡°Hah hah¡­¡± Wang Dabao suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°Darn. You bastard, you scared me to death.¡± Ye Xiaofei gritted his teeth.


    Wang Dabao smiled evilly and said, ¡°I can see it now. Only Fang Yunshu can defeat you. Other women can¡¯t. Xu Menglu doesn¡¯t stand a chance either.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei red at him. ¡°Get lost. 1 just don¡¯t want to ruin the image my daughter has of me. If Fang Yunshu wants to control me, she¡¯ll have to wait.¡± ¡°Good! Good! Keep on being stubborn.¡± Wang Dabao put his arm around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go watch the swimsuit show.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Isn¡¯t this what we¡¯re here to see?¡±


    That day¡¯s swimsuit show was originally a scripted scene, but it would be a waste to only shoot a few scenes. Usually, when there was such a thing, they would invite some big shots to take a look.


    They had invited the big boss that day to watch the special show that had been put on for Wang Dabao and Ye Xiaofei. There were no outsiders.


    Apart from the famous actors, there were also many small-time actors on the stage. They were more interested in such opportunities. If the big boss took a fancy to them, it would be a real achievement.


    Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao sat at the front of the stage, admiring the beautiful women. They walked elegantly, revealing their graceful figures.


    Those who could get on this stage were all of a certain standard, making it really eye-catching.


    After the actors walked around the stage once, they would walk around Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao twice before walking around the stage twice again.


    At first, Ye Xiaofei was a little embarrassed to take action, but those girls kept rubbing against him, so he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. His hands started to move.


    Another girl came over and actually tilted her body, sitting on hisp..

 Chapter 273 - 273: Playing With Me

    Chapter 273: ying With Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zheng Yurong!


    She was the biggest celebrity in thepany. She was wearing a bikini and fell into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms.


    Her little face was blushing and bashful. She cried out in surprise and struggled slightly as if she wanted to get up. However, she had even more contact with Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body.


    This woman was very familiar with such methods.


    Ye Xiaofei held Zheng Yurong¡¯s waist with one hand and grabbed her arm with the other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t eat tonight. My blood sugar is a little low,¡± Zheng Yurong exined shyly, her body twisting slightly.


    Ye Xiaofei sniggered and unceremoniously touched her with his hand, ¡°How is it now?¡±


    Zheng Yurong¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°I¡¯m much better now. Thank you, Mr. Ye. Otherwise, 1 would have fallen to the ground and that would have been embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You have a good figure and smooth skin.¡± Ye Xiaofei praised.


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Ye.¡± Zheng Yurong smiled sweetly and stood up.


    She wasn¡¯t the kind of actress who could do anything without any scruples. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, this was enough. The effect was quite satisfactory.


    There was no man who did not cheat. Ye Xiaofei was obviously not a good person, so she had a chance.


    Another girl came up to Ye Xiaofei. It was Xu Menglu. Her eyes were filled with unspeakable resentment, hurt, and a strong sense of disappointment.


    Ye Xiaofei had left an indelible impression in her heart back then. A few days ago, when she was in trouble, Ye Xiaofei had suddenly appeared to help her resolve the problem and even directly raised her status in thepany.


    She really felt that Ye Xiaofei was the angel who came to save her, the Prince Charming who came to rescue her on a white horse.


    But now, this angel had be a fallen angel, and the Prince Charming had be a rogue.


    Xu Menglu came to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s side and turned her body to the side. She stretched out her arms and wrapped them around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck. Then, she sat on Ye Xiaofei¡¯sp.


    ¡°Xu Menglu, what are you doing?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body stiffened.


    Xu Menglu raised her chin. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to y with a celebrity? I¡¯m not a big shot, but I¡¯m still an actress. I¡¯ll let you y.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei raised his hands so as not to touch Xu Menglu¡¯s body and said, ¡°Stop fooling around. We¡¯re ssmates. How can I y with you? Quick, get up.¡±


    Xu Menglu¡¯s face came even closer to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me as your ssmate. Just treat me as a small-time actress here. You can do whatever you want; I¡¯ll definitely follow your lead well.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°No! I don¡¯t have that kind of feeling with you at all.¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡± Xu Menglu ced her mouth on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ear and breathed gently into it. ¡°I¡¯m still a virgin. Don¡¯t you men like this?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei tilted his head and looked at Xu Menglu. He then hugged her waist and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a kind little sheep. You¡¯d better not y with fire.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to y? Then I¡¯ll y with you. Consider it an exnation for my many years of fantasies, you know? I have always fantasized about bing your bride, fantasizing about our first kiss, fantasizing about our first intimacy. Today, I finally have the chance to realize my dream.¡±


    Xu Menglu¡¯s voice was soft and seductive.


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly stood up and said to Wang Dabao, ¡°Is there any rest area here?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Xu Menglu said softly.


    ¡°Go, go! Have fun.¡± Wang Dabao waved his hand and gave Ye Xiaofei and Xu Menglu an ambiguous look.


    Ye Xiaofei turned around and left. Xu Menglu quickly ran after him and held his arm.


    ncing at the two of them, Wang Dabao pursed his lips scornfully. This idiot was giving up arge forest for a tree.


    ¡°Continue! Continue! I want to admire to my heart¡¯s content today!¡± Wang Dabao shouted loudly.


    What¡¯s so good about having a girlfriend? You¡¯ll still be controlled.


    What¡¯s so good about having a lover? Wherever your lover is, it¡¯d also be a forbidden area.


    How enjoyable was it to be free like him and do whatever he wanted?


    Ye Xiaofei and Xu Menglu didn¡¯t speak along the way. Xu Menglu brought him to a two-story building.


    There were a few rooms in this small building, and each room wasvishly decorated, especially the big bed in the room and the bathtub in the bathroom. They were all rtively luxurious.


    ¡°This ce is specially used by thepany to entertain those big shots. Usually, when I see other actressese in, 1 feel quite disdainful. I didn¡¯t expect that one day, 1 would finally walk in.¡±


    Xu Mengluughed at herself, then shook her head and said, ¡°But I¡¯m still different from them. Those who came in with them weren¡¯t the people they liked. In fact, they even hated them. As for me, I¡¯ming in with the person I like; I should be contented..¡±

 Chapter 274 - 274: Auntie Ning Has Become Younger

    Chapter 274: Auntie Ning Has Be Younger


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you just standing there?¡±


    Xu Menglu raised her chin slightly, her tone provocative.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled up, his smile was a little evil and charming. ¡°Xu Menglu, you¡¯re ying with fire, do you know that?¡±


    Xu Menglu did not show any weakness as she met Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes with a smile on her face. ¡°You want to y, right? Then I¡¯ll y with you. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei harrumphed and said, ¡°The bathroom here is not bad. Come and take a shower with me. I¡¯ll have fun with you today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and fill the water for you.¡± Xu Menglu winked at Ye Xiaofei, then turned around and went into the bathroom.


    Ye Xiaofei frowned. He came here with Xu Menglu to have a good chat with her, but now he felt that he couldn¡¯t talk with her anymore.


    If heforted Xu Menglu and rekindled her hope in him, he would not only be carrying a burden, but he would also not be able to y here anymore.


    Ye Xiaofei liked women like Meng Zhijing and Luna, who were willing to be with him and keep out of his matters at the same time. They could even get things done for him.


    Xu Menglu wasn¡¯t this kind of person. She wanted to have a real rtionship with him. Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t take it.


    Ye Xiaofei only wanted to scare her and thought that Xu Menglu would be hurt and would retreat. However, he did not expect Xu Menglu to lose faith and give up.


    This made Ye Xiaofei not dare to act rashly.


    Ye Xiaofei opened the window and jumped out while Xu Menglu got the water ready. Then, he slipped away.


    Sigh, he wouldn¡¯t be able to y at Wang Dabao¡¯s filmpany in the future.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    After Xu Menglu was done, she came out to call Ye Xiaofei, but suddenly found that he wasn¡¯t there. The window was open, and there were many flying insects flying around themp.


    The corners of Xu Menglu¡¯s mouth slowly curled up, and the smile on her face grew wider and wider.


    ¡°Humph, I knew it. You¡¯re not that kind of person. Even if you¡¯re a little pretentious, you can¡¯t change your nature. To think that you want to pretend in front of me. I¡¯ve exposed you, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was a little depressed as he drove. His mood of having fun had been ruined by Xu Menglu.


    His phone rang. It was a video from Fang Yunshu.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s unhappy mood instantly vanished and he answered the call.


    ¡°Daddy, are you driving?¡±


    It was Fang Ling¡¯er at the other end of the video call.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m driving,¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.


    ¡°Why are you alone in the car?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er asked.


    ¡°Daddy is done with his business. Of course, I¡¯ming back alone.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er asked, ¡°Where are you driving to now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯sing home!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er called out immediately.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice immediately came from the side. ¡°Ling¡¯er and I are going to sleep. Don¡¯te back and disturb us.¡±


    ¡°Let Daddye back.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pouted.


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to let hime twice a week? He¡¯s already been here for three days this week. It¡¯s already over the limit. If hees again, he won¡¯t be allowed toe one day next week.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er pouted. ¡°Daddy, Mommy doesn¡¯t want you toe back, so go somewhere else. You¡¯re not allowed to look for a little Mommy for me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei burst outughing and said, ¡°No! No! Daddy will go back to his own home now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Xiaofei drove straight home. It was the house he had bought for Ning Xiaoyu.


    He still subconsciously treated this ce as his home.


    He opened the door with the key and saw Auntie Ning getting up from the sofa.


    ¡°Ah, Xiaofei, why are you back?¡± Auntie Ning asked in surprise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything to do today, so 1 came back. Eh, Auntie Ning, your face¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei stared at Auntie Ning in astonishment.


    ¡°My face¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either,¡± Auntie Ning said awkwardly.


    When Ye Xiaofei came back this time and saw Auntie Ning, she was half-dead. Her face was so thin that it was deformed.


    After Ye Xiaofei¡¯s treatment, Ye Xiaofei also bought a lot of supplements. Auntie Ning¡¯s body speedily recovered.


    But after all, she was already in her forties. Coupled with the hardships of life, her face was also showing signs of age.


    Auntie Ning had changed a lot in just a few days. She looked like she was in her thirties now.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°Auntie, I have to check on you to see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Auntie Ning quickly agreed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been panicking for the past two days. Am 1 sick?¡±


    ¡°Let me check first. For such situations, I really can¡¯t tell just by looking.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei got Auntie Ning to lie on the sofa, and Ye Xiaofei first checked her pulse.


    Auntie Ning¡¯s body was stable and her meridians were full of vitality. Her entire body was indescribably active and healthy. This kind of vitality was not weaker than that of a girl in her twenties.


    This situation made Ye Xiaofei a little puzzled. Auntie Ning was forty-two years old that year; Ye Xiaofei remembered this clearly. However, the normal human body started to go downhill from the age of thirty.


    Moreover, Auntie Ning had almost died of cancer. Normally, this would also cause great damage to her body.


    But now, her body was miraculously regaining its youth. Even the Heaven and Earth Scripture did not have such an introduction.


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei frowning, Auntie Ning said nervously, ¡°Xiaofei, is there something wrong with me? You have to tell Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Your condition is really special,¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°Just checking your pulse may not be enough to see everything. Why don¡¯t you go back to bed and lie down?


    I¡¯ll give you a full body check-up..¡±

 Chapter 275 - 275: It’s Just That Magical

    Chapter 275: It¡¯s Just That Magical


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Auntie Ning looked a little embarrassed and said hesitantly, ¡°Full body check-up? This¡­ This is not needed, is it?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m just checking on your situation. Besides, I¡¯ve been living in your house since junior high. To me, you¡¯re like my mother. If I don¡¯t understand your situation, 1 won¡¯t feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Auntie Ning hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, then give me a good check-up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll panic too.¡±


    The pair entered the bedroom and Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Auntie, remove your garments.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Xiaofei, go out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly retreated.


    After a while, Ye Xiaofei entered the room again. Auntie Ning was already lying on the bed. She had changed out of her pajamas, but there was an extra ck camisole.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to wear this, right?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s inconvenient, this dress is also easy to lift up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you can start.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded his head and then started to check seriously.


    Auntie Ning¡¯s change was on the surface, so Ye Xiaofei naturally checked the changes on Aunt Ning¡¯s skin first.


    Other than her face, the skin of Auntie Ning¡¯s other parts, such as her arms, legs, and even her lower abdomen, had be delicate and smooth. It was not like a young girl, but it was not much different from a young woman in her thirties.


    After checking on the appearance, Ye Xiaofei checked the gynecological aspect.


    Ye Xiaofei felt a little awkward with this kind of check-up.


    In his heart, Auntie Ning was like his mother. However, Auntie Ning had be so young. It seemed that it would not be good to continue doing this.


    The inspection still had to be done, so Ye Xiaofei put his hands on her.


    ¡°Ah, Xiaofei, what are you doing?¡± Auntie Ning¡¯s eyes widened in panic.


    ¡°I¡¯m checking your body,¡± Ye Xiaofei hastily said.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Auntie Ning turned her head, not daring to meet Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re really amazing. With your current physical condition, it¡¯s definitely not a problem for you to have another child. Moreover, it¡¯ll be in the optimal state for childbirth.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How old am I?¡± Auntie Ning red at Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Really, I¡¯m not lying to you. Haven¡¯t you noticed the changes in your body?¡± Ye Xiaofei said seriously.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Auntie Ning¡¯s face suddenly flushed as if she had thought of something embarrassing. She stuttered, ¡°I¡¯m your Auntie. How can you say such things to me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m also a doctor now. I have to find out about your condition and then tell you. Of course, you have the right to know about your own physical condition.¡±


    ¡°Oh, 1¡­ 1 know.¡± Auntie Ning turned her head away from Ye Xiaofei again. This time, not only her face, but even her skin was flushed red.


    Ye Xiaofei was a little puzzled. What was wrong with Auntie Ning? Why was she so embarrassed? He wasn¡¯t an outsider.


    In the end, Ye Xiaofei used true qi to examine her meridians in detail again.


    Everything was fine, and there was no sign of illness at all.


    ¡°Auntie Ning, when did you start to undergo changes?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I just noticed this change two days ago, when others said that I was young and had good skin. Then, the change became bigger and bigger in the past few days, and it seemed to be changing non-stop. 1 got really frightened.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°This change is really massive.¡±


    ¡°Xiaofei, 1 don¡¯t have any special illness, do I?¡± Auntie Ning asked nervously.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be afraid. You don¡¯t have any problems. Moreover, your body is still indescribably healthy. It¡¯s almost the same as Xiaoyu¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that I¡¯m healthy.¡± Auntie Ning heaved a sigh of relief, but she immediately frowned and said, ¡°But what¡¯s wrong with my skin?¡±


    ¡°Your health is reflected in all aspects. The sticity of your skin has also recovered, and there is sufficient moisture, so your skin looks excellent.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei felt that this exnation was really far-fetched, but he could not find a better reason at this time.


    Auntie Ning said in distress, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t 1 be like a demon? How am I going to see my old friends in the future? Xiaofei, your medical skills are so good. Can you make my body condition the same as in my forties? Even if it¡¯s a little older, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei burst outughing and said, ¡°Auntie, other people at this age are afraid of getting old. You¡¯ve be younger. Why don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Auntie Ning said with a bitter expression, ¡°It¡¯s fine to be younger, but if I¡¯m too young, won¡¯t 1 be a different kind of person? I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is a great thing. You¡¯ll make many women envious. The most important thing is that you¡¯re healthy. That¡¯s the best. 1 hope that Auntie can live to a hundred years old so that 1 can continue to be filial.¡±


    Auntie Ning could obviously not be cheered up. She said helplessly, ¡°This¡­


    Alright, then I won¡¯t interact with people I¡¯m familiar with in the future. Sigh, 1 really don¡¯t want to be seen as a freak.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t go out for the next two days. 1 wille home every day to see your changes.¡±


    Auntie Ning sat up and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been honest all my life. Why did I be a demon when I¡¯m old?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t tell anyone about this, or else¡­ I¡¯m afraid that people will be jealous and beat you up.¡±


    Auntie Ning rebuked, ¡°This child, I¡¯ve been worried sick today, yet you¡¯re still so happy. I¡¯ve doted on you for nothing.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stuck out his tongue and chuckled, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m happy for you when


    I see that you have be so good-looking..¡±

 Chapter 276 - 276: You’re Really Young

    Chapter 276: You¡¯re Really Young


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei took a shower and returned to his room.


    Ever since Ye Xiaofei started learning the Heaven and Earth Scripture, he had been extremely confident in his medical skills. He had never encountered a problem that he could not solve.


    This was the first time he had encountered something that he was unable toprehend.


    For a person with superb medical skills, encountering such a disease that he had never seen before really aroused his strong interest.


    In his mind, he carefullypared the introduction of medical skills in the Heaven and Earth Scripture.


    In the Heaven and Earth Scripture, there were some methods to dy aging or make people look younger.


    However, this was something that went against nature. It required the assistance of arge amount of medicine, as well as mystical medical skills.


    Even so, the effect would not be great. Moreover, it would consume a lot of time and energy.


    However, Auntie Ning¡¯s change was so sudden. Ye Xiaofei also knew that Auntie Ning had only taken some supplements, which Ye Xiaofei had seen before. It was absolutely impossible for them to have such an effect.


    This really made Ye Xiaofei puzzled.


    Coincidentally, Ning Xiaoyu contacted him via a video call. Ye Xiaofeiy on the bed and started chatting with Ning Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, you¡¯re at home.¡± Ning Xiaoyu could tell at a nce.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not home, so I have toe back often to apany Auntie,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°I was just about to talk to you about this. These few days, I¡¯ve been video calling my mom, but she hasn¡¯t picked up. At most, she¡¯ll voice chat with me and hang up after a few words. Moreover, when she chats with me, she doesn¡¯t talk about everything as she used to. I¡¯m a little worried that something might have happened to her.¡±


    ¡°Something really happened to her.¡± Ye Xiaofei grinned.


    ¡°Huh, what happened to my mom? I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± Ning Xiaoyu panicked.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? It¡¯s not something bad.¡± Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°Auntie suddenly became younger for no reason. 1 was shocked when I saw her after returning today. She looks like she¡¯s in her thirties now. No, she¡¯s about thirty years old. If she dresses up properly, she¡¯ll have no problem looking like twenty-five or twenty-six years old.¡±


    ¡°Can it be?¡± Ning Xiaoyu cried out in surprise.


    ¡°I personally gave Auntie a check-up today, but there was no problem with her body. Her entire body was around 30 years of age,pletely like a young woman.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu said, ¡°Darn, it¡¯s so amazing. Could it be because of this that my mom hasn¡¯t been video calling me for the past two days?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Auntie was indeed a little scared. This change was too sudden and too mystical. Auntie is also a dutiful person. This kind of change made her a little unable to ept it.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu immediately said excitedly, ¡°Oh, no wonder. But this is great news. I¡¯m so excited just thinking about it. I¡¯m so happy for my mom. I just want to see her now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°You¡¯d better wait first. I¡¯ll observe for the next two days to confirm the reason. Besides, Auntie needs to adapt mentally. You might be the most difficult person for her to face now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her daughter. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± Ning Xiaoyu pouted.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°She¡¯s your mother. You¡¯re already an adult, but she¡¯s like your sister now. It must feel weird. I¡¯ll stay at home first and let her adapt to it for two days. She¡¯ll probably get used to her situation.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was still unwilling to give up. She said, ¡°You have a point, but I¡¯m really anxious. How about¡­ Send me a photo of my mom. 1 want to see what she looks like.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Ning Xiaoyu and said, ¡°After the check-up, Auntie went back to her room. She didn¡¯t even let me take photos.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu said helplessly, ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    The shouts of other girls came from the phone. ¡°Xiaoyu, hurry up ande down. Don¡¯t be so attached to your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ming.¡± Ning Xiaoyu agreed, then stuck out her tongue at Ye Xiaofei and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m going to y with my ssmates.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but smile. Ning Xiaoyu must have said that he was her boyfriend.


    But he didn¡¯t mind. When Ning Xiaoyu wanted to date, she would naturally make it clear. If she didn¡¯t want to date, then she wouldn¡¯t. In Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes, those students in the university were a little childish.


    Even those types of people wanted to pursue Ning Xiaoyu. Humph! Ye Xiaofei would break their legs!


    When Ye Xiaofei thought of this, he actually became ruthless in his heart, and his gaze became iparably fierce.


    The next morning, when Ye Xiaofei woke up, Auntie Ning had already prepared breakfast.


    Ye Xiaofei sized up Auntie Ning as he ate.


    ¡°Is there anything¡­ not quite right with me?¡± Auntie Ning asked nervously.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just taking a closer look. Did anything change during the night? From what I see, it seems to be the same asst night.¡±


    Auntie Ning patted her chest lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m really a little scared now. It¡¯s fine if it stays like this.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but smile. Auntie Ning didn¡¯t just look younger, but even her habitual actions subconsciously became younger..

 Chapter 277 - 277: It’s Good That My Master Is Here

    Chapter 277: It¡¯s Good That My Master Is Here


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Given Auntie Ning¡¯s current situation, Ye Xiaofei only needed to go home daily to see her and speak with her more frequently so that she wouldn¡¯t have any psychological burden.


    Coincidentally, Sun Mingyuan called Ye Xiaofei to tell him that the medicine was ready and that he was going to send it back to Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei said that he would go over directly. These things were still brewed at Sun Mingyuan¡¯s ce so that they could be used more conveniently.


    He Yuyao ran out of the drugstore as soon as he arrived. She grabbed at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and said excitedly, ¡°Grandmentor, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately dodged to the side, avoiding her hands and said, ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m your grandmentor, why don¡¯t you be more careful? Why are you being so touchy?¡±


    ¡°Do you think grandfathers are very close with their grandsons?¡± He Yuyao pouted. ¡°I¡¯m your granddisciple. What¡¯s wrong with being a little closer to you?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Ye Xiaofei red at her and walked straight in.


    Because of the rtionship between He Yuyao and Fang Yunshu, Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t want to have any romantic affairs with her. At this time, he directly put on the airs of a grandmentor.


    He Yuyao pouted. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then so be it. You don¡¯t have to be so fierce.¡±


    Then, she brought Ye Xiaofei inside with a wronged expression.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    He Yuyao said, ¡°He¡¯s treating a patient. He seems to have encountered some problems. Do you want to go and have a look?¡±


    ¡°With Mingyuan¡¯s current level, how could he encounter any problems? Then I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°1¡¯11 take you there immediately.¡±


    He Yuyao excitedly brought Ye Xiaofei to a consultation room at once. She could see Ye Xiaofei¡¯s miraculous medical skills again that day.


    Ye Xiaofei raised his hand to stop He Yuyao from going in. He stood at the door and watched the situation through the ss.


    There were four people in the consultation room. Sun Mingyuan was taking the pulse of an old man in his seventies.


    There was also a middle-aged man and a young man in his twenties.


    The young man seemed very impatient, and his eyebrows were furrowed.


    ¡°Elder Sun, how is my condition?¡± the old man asked carefully after Sun Mingyuan released his hand.


    Sun Mingyuan frowned and said, ¡°Your situation is really strange. Your pulse is extremely chaotic. I¡¯ve checked your pulse six times, but it¡¯s different each time. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it in my life.¡±


    The old man smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Then is this¡­incurable?¡±


    ¡°If you want me to treat it, I have no way,¡± Sun Mingyuan said. ¡°But my master ising over. His medical skills are a hundred times better than mine. I think he should have a way.¡±


    The young man suddenly said sternly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste time here. I¡¯ve said it before ¨C Chinese medicine is nonsense. Can you diagnose illnesses with such a simple method? Can those lousy herbs cure illnesses? We should immediately send Grandfather overseas and find the best doctor to examine him. There¡¯s still hope for him to be cured.¡±


    The middle-aged man promptly berated him, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Sun Mingyuan is a master of Chinese medicine. He has treated countless patients!¡±


    ¡°Countless. Heh heh, this is just a publicity trick. How many cases can be cured? Grandfather is already so sick. I¡¯d earlier sent his condition to my ssmate and found the world¡¯s top doctor through him. If we go over now, there¡¯s still hope. Use them to treat the illness? They¡¯re simply wasting the patient¡¯s time. They¡¯re killing him for the sake of money.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Then I won¡¯t waste your time. Please.¡±


    The old man hurriedly said, ¡°Elder Sun, don¡¯t be angry. Young people don¡¯t understand. 1 believe in you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee to look for you at this time.¡±


    ¡°If you believe me, then you can wait here for a while. When my masteres, I¡¯ll ask him to have a look at you.¡±


    ¡°Elder Sun¡¯s master?¡± the old man asked. ¡°To be able to teach a disciple of your level, your master¡¯s level must be even higher.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan puffed out his chest and said proudly, ¡°Of course. Let me put it this way. My medical skills in Chinese medicine are only superficial. If I were him, I would be the true Master of Traditional Chinese Medicine.¡±


    The young man said disdainfully, ¡°Tsk, they¡¯re just a bunch of liars.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The old man roared angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to apany me, then leave. Otherwise, don¡¯t spout nonsense here.¡±


    The young man curled his lips and didn¡¯t say anything else. However, the expression on his face was enough to show that he thought it was a waste of time.


    He Yuyao was so angry that her face turned red. She gritted her teeth and said angrily to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Grandmentor, this guy is really too despicable. He actually dares to nder our Chinese medicine. You have to help save our reputation.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei pushed the door open and walked in.


    ¡°Master! You¡¯re here!¡±


    Sun Mingyuan quickly stood up to wee him.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    The other three people in the room cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Hah hah¡­¡±


    Then, the young man burst intoughter..

 Chapter 278 - 278: If You Want Me To Treat You, Pay up

    Chapter 278: If You Want Me To Treat You, Pay up


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Hah hah¡­ This is the Master he was talking about. I¡¯m dying ofughter. I thought that the Master he was talking about would be a white-haired old man. Who would have thought that it would be a young man who¡¯s still wet behind the ears? What a surprise! Surprise!


    ¡°Hah hah, I know ¨C this person must be so powerful that he can rejuvenate himself. In fact, he¡¯s already over a hundred years old. Hah hah¡­¡±


    The young manughed so loudly that his stomach hurt.


    The old man and the middle-aged man did not stop the young man at this moment. Their expressions were also quite ugly.


    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t doubt my Master¡¯s medical skills just because he¡¯s young,¡± Sun Mingyuan said in a low voice.


    The old man forced a smile and nodded to Ye Xiaofei as a greeting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your pulse,¡± Ye Xiaofei faintly said.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The old man was a little hesitant. He felt that this was truly a waste of time.


    ¡°This is a great opportunity for you,¡± Sun Mingyuan hurriedly said. ¡°If you want to live, hurry up and let my Master take a look. Otherwise, you might lose the only chance to cure your illness.¡±


    The old man eventually nodded. However, he had faith only because of Sun Mingyuan¡¯s reputation. He did not trust the young chap, Ye Xiaofei, at all.


    Ye Xiaofei put his finger on the old man¡¯s wrist for more than 20 seconds, then took it away.


    Taking the tissue from He Yuyao and wiping his hands, Ye Xiaofei said lightly, ¡°10 million to cure your illness.¡±


    The young man scoffed. ¡°Ten million? Are you robbing us? You can¡¯t deceive us and are switching tactics to daylight robbery? Do you believe that 1 will immediately get someone to arrest you and let you spend the rest of your life in prison?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°If you want to cure it, then get the money. If you don¡¯t want to cure it, then leave. As for whether he dies or not, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The young man snorted and said, ¡°Grandfather, let¡¯s go. Even if this kind of person says something nice, at the very least, he has the professional ethics of a liar. This method, heh heh, is too idiotic.¡±


    ¡°20 million.¡±


    The young man became more enraged. ¡°You¡¯re still raising the price? Ptui! Just you wait. I¡¯ll teach you a lessonter.¡±


    ¡°Thirty million.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s tone was still calm.


    When Sun Mingyuan saw Ye Xiaofei¡¯s reaction, he knew that Ye Xiaofei would definitely be able to cure the old man¡¯s illness.


    And this illness was so strange, he hoped even more to be able to see how Ye Xiaofei would treat it.


    Sun Mingyuan said, ¡°Old Qian, if I were you, I would tell your grandson to shut up. No matter how rich your family is, you can¡¯t spend money like this.¡±


    The middle-aged man pulled the young man away and said, ¡°Elder Sun, we¡¯re here because we believe in Chinese medicine. But can I ask if the young sir can tell what illness my father has?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei threw the tissue into the trash can and said slowly, ¡°You guys got tested by a Western doctor. He must have liver cancer, and then the cancer cells spread. He¡¯s already in thete stage of liver cancer, right?¡±


    ¡°Not bad!¡± The middle-aged man immediately nodded.


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s too easy to know my grandfather¡¯s illness based on his identity. Besides, he came inter, and that girl went out to pick him up. How could he not know that my grandfather has liver cancer?¡±


    ¡°40 million.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said lightly.


    The middle-aged man red at his son again and then said to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Then what if we look at it from the perspective of Chinese medicine?¡±


    ¡°Mingyuan, when you were checking him just now, you subconsciously wanted to make a diagnosis because you knew that he had liver cancer. His pulse was irregr, which affected your judgment even more. Remember, next time, you must not be prejudiced. There are many diagnostic and treatment differences between Western and Chinese medicine.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan immediately said respectfully, ¡°Yes! What Master taught me was that I was indeed prejudiced just now, but 1 have really never seen such an irregr pulse in my life.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°This kind of pulse is truly rare, but it is not without traces. You can check his Shanzhong acupoint, and the pulse there will be clear.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan agreed and pressed his finger on the old man¡¯s Shanzhong acupoint. Soon, he said in surprise, ¡°1 found it. So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    However, he abruptly frowned and said, ¡°But in this situation, I¡¯m afraid that medicinal pills won¡¯t work. Acupuncture might work, but with my ability, it¡¯s still beyond my reach.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a littlecking. However, once you¡¯ve truly reached that level, it¡¯ll be quite easy. You¡¯ll be able to provide healing in less than five minutes.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei and Sun Mingyuan sounded like they were having a lesson, but it could be understood from the dialogue that this illness could be cured.


    ¡°Then please treat him, young sir,¡± the middle-aged man quickly said.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple to treat. I¡¯ll do so right away with 40 million yuan.¡±


    ¡°40 million? Are you robbing us?¡± The young man shouted again.


    Ye Xiaofei said lightly, ¡°1 didn¡¯t force you. You don¡¯t believe in our Chinese medicine and speak rudely about it. You have to cough out the money today. Otherwise¡­. Go ahead!¡±

 Chapter 279 - 279: Hurry Up and Give Me the Money

    Chapter 279: Hurry Up and Give Me the Money


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°If you can cure my grandfather¡¯s illness, 40 million yuan is nothing. But what if you can¡¯t?¡±


    The young man raised his chin and stared at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s tone remained as calm as before as he said, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    The young man red and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t cure it, then say it yourself ¨C you Chinese medicine practitioners are liars.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Elder Qian berated.


    ¡°Since he dares to ask me for 40 million, then he must have the courage to take this risk.¡±


    ¡°It does make sense when you put it that way.¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Although you insulted Chinese medicine, you didn¡¯t say anything insulting to me, but it¡¯s a bit of a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, do I need you to praise me?¡± The young man had a look of disdain on his face.


    Ye Xiaofei stood up and said, ¡°Mingyuan, get the needle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Sun Mingyuan responded eagerly and brought the silver needle to Ye Xiaofei.


    He Yuyao was even more excited ¨C this waste-stage liver cancer. Ye Xiaofei said that it would only take a few minutes to cure it. It would be amazing if it could really be done.


    ¡°Mingyuan, your strength is not enough now, but it won¡¯t be long before you should be almost there. So you must watch carefully so that you can do better when you perform your skills in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Sun Mingyuan was respectful and polite, his eyes filled with excitement.


    ¡°ying tricks,¡± the young man muttered softly.


    However, the old man and the middle-aged man both had on serious expressions. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s confident tone and Sun Mingyuan¡¯s thrilled look made them feel that this young man could really cure him.


    After the silver needle fell, Ye Xiaofei continued to exin the acupuncture technique, how to control the Qi with the needle, and how to destroy the damaged liver cells.


    ¡°Chinese acupuncture actually is almostparable to Western surgery, but Western surgery causes too much injury to the body. When we use acupuncture, we are able to not cut open the patient, while still being able to eliminate the diseased part of the human body, what¡¯s more, in a safer and moreprehensive way,¡± Ye Xiaofei said to He Yuyao.


    Five minutester, Ye Xiaofei shouted, ¡°Move!¡±


    The few of them took two steps back one after another. Ye Xiaofei helped the old man up, then waved his hand and took away several silver needles.


    He pped the old man¡¯s back vigorously.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    A thin stream of blood suddenly spurted out from the pinhole that remained after the needle had been inserted. Several pinholes began to spurt at the same time, like a shower head.


    ¡°Ah! What are you doing!¡± the young man cried out involuntarily.


    ¡°It¡¯s expelling toxins and clearing the blood, don¡¯t worry.¡± Sun Mingyuan hurriedly said.


    The blood had a stench and was ckish-red in color, making it look even more terrifying.


    The blood spurted out for half a minute before it slowly stopped. Finally, it condensed into bright red beads of blood that slowly flowed down the old man¡¯s body, looking somewhat disturbing.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Alright, you guys deal with the rest.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan hurriedly took the medical cotton cloth. Just as he was about to reach out, the old man directly took it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan smiled and said, ¡°Old Qian, you look much better.¡±


    ¡°Good! Really good!¡± The old man wiped away the blood and said ecstatically, ¡°Originally, I felt as if my chest and stomach were stuffed with countless things, but now there¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s simply like I¡¯ve been relieved of a burden. Most importantly, I don¡¯t feel any pain at all now, and my body has strength. This is really too magical.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, the old man asked carefully, ¡°This is considered¡­ Done?¡±


    ¡°My Master said he¡¯ll cure you, so he¡¯ll naturally cure you,¡± said Sun Mingyuan proudly.


    ¡°Impossible! How could it be cured in an instant?¡± The young man immediately cried out, ¡°This must be a technique simr to hormones. My grandfather¡¯s feeling is short-lived, but he¡¯s really sick and didn¡¯t get any relief.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    After hearing them doubting Ye Xiaofei several times, He Yuyao couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She took a step forward, her eyes sharp as she reprimanded, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, go to the hospital for a check-up. Don¡¯t waste your breath here. Also, when the results are out, you have toe over and apologize to my Grandmentor. Bring along 40 million, not a cent less.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan also waved his hand and sighed. ¡°You guys should hurry up and go. This is the best way to dispel your doubts. Old Qian, sigh¡­¡±


    After saying that, Sun Mingyuan let out a long sigh.


    The old man could feel Sun Mingyuan¡¯s frustration. He was upset for him. It was as if a good opportunity had been presented to him, but they had lost it.


    The old man was already familiar with Sun Mingyuan, so he trusted Sun Mingyuan¡¯s character. Then, he instantly made an important decision.


    He turned to the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Zhongcheng, transfer 40 million to this sir. No! Transfer 50 million in consultation fees..¡±

 Chapter 280 - 280: Really Cured

    Chapter 280: Really Cured


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The First Hospital!


    Elder Qian was being examined.


    His son, Qian Zhongcheng, was familiar with the First Hospital¡¯s director, Zheng Zhenguo. He was currently talking to Zheng Zhenguo.


    ¡°Director Zheng, do you think Chinese medicine has a way to treat this disease?¡± asked Qian Zhongcheng.


    ¡°Of course there is!¡± Zheng Zhenguo said confidently.


    ¡°Huh, you¡¯re so sure?¡± Qian Zhongcheng asked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re not a Chinese medicine practitioner, and you didn¡¯t trust them very much in the past.¡±


    ¡°In the past, my knowledge was superficial, so 1 thought that Chinese medicine was not good. However, after 1 met a master and saw with my own eyes that he only used a few silver needles to treat a patient withte-stage breast cancer, I couldn¡¯t help but admire Chinese medicine. It¡¯s not that the things left behind by our ancestors are bad, but that we didn¡¯t fully learn the things that have been passed down.¡±


    ¡°Silver needles! You said that breast cancer was cured with silver needles?¡± Qian Zhongcheng cried out involuntarily.


    Zheng Zhenguo smiled smugly. ¡°1 knew you would react like this. No matter who I tell this to, it¡¯d be the same reaction. Unless you see it with your own eyes, it¡¯s really hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°That¡­that master, is he a¡­young man?¡± Qian Zhongcheng¡¯s heart was already in his throat when he asked this question.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve seen it too? Huh, Elder Qian received treatment from Master Ye?¡± Zheng Zhenguo also became excited.


    Qian Zhongcheng nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Ye! Yes, yes! His surname was Ye, and he was in his twenties. Even Sun Mingyuan addressed him as teacher.¡±


    Zheng Zhenguoughed and said, ¡°Hah, then there¡¯s no problem with Elder Qian¡¯s illness. As long as he makes a move, there¡¯s no illness that can¡¯t be cured. 1 dare guarantee that, when the results of the examination are out, it¡¯ll definitely give you a huge surprise.¡±


    With Director Zheng Zhenguo around, the examination results were done as quickly as possible.


    Zheng Zhenguo and Elder Qian¡¯s attending doctor looked at the results together.


    ¡°This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± The attending doctor¡¯s name was Chen Ping. At this moment, his eyes widened as he shouted, ¡°There must be a problem with the examination. Do it again.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Zheng Zhenguo said with a smile, ¡°The result is definitely not wrong.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Director speaking, Chen Ping would have pped him. He said anxiously, ¡°Director, this is my patient. 1 know his condition best. His cancer cells have spread to multiple organs in his chest, and he can¡¯t even undergo surgery. However, the results of this examination show that he doesn¡¯t have cancer at all.¡±


    ¡°Hah hah!¡± Zheng Zhenguo couldn¡¯t help butugh smugly. ¡°But this is the result of his examination. It¡¯s something that surgery can¡¯t do, but Chinese medicine can do it with acupuncture.¡±


    ¡°Director Zheng, are you joking with me? This joke isn¡¯t funny at all. Chinese medicine is more like treating chronic diseases or providing some health care. How can Chinese medicine treat this kind of disease? Especially when I just checked this patient a few days ago. His condition is quite serious. After a few days, it¡¯s actually all better?¡±


    Zheng Zhenguo patted Chen Ping¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Old Chen, when ites to medical skills, you can¡¯t look at things from an old-fashioned perspective. Western medicine does have its advantages, but Chinese medicine has been passed down from our ancestors for thousands of years. It¡¯s also a massive treasure trove. As long as you truly master the things in the treasure trove, it won¡¯t be inferior to Western medicine.¡±


    The corner of Chen Ping¡¯s mouth twitched. As a chief physician, he paid attention to the examination results and the patient¡¯s condition. He turned to Elder Qian and said, ¡°Mr. Qian, how are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Elder Qian coughed lightly and said, ¡°I feel so hungry now. Can we continue with the checks tomorrow? I just want to go back and have a big meal.¡±


    ¡°Huh, are you hungry now?¡± Chen Ping cried out involuntarily.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m famished. Oh right, Little Dong, you seemed to have had chocte just now. It¡¯s fine if you give me a piece.¡± Elder Qian turned to look at his grandson.


    Dong Qian, the young man who had spoken rudely to Ye Xiaofei, quickly took a piece of chocte, but he looked at Chen Ping hesitantly and said, ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Sure! Of course!¡± The one who answered him was Zheng Zhenguo.


    Elder Qian didn¡¯t wait for them to say anything more. He snatched the chocte and stuffed it into his mouth. He chewed twice and swallowed.


    ¡°Phew, I finally feel better.¡± Elder Qian was in high spirits at this moment. He said, ¡°The main thing I¡¯m feeling right now is hunger. 1 don¡¯t have any other negative feelings at all. Moreover, I feel very energetic. 1 can definitely eat two big bowls of rice now.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, my dad hasn¡¯t eaten for days, and now he¡¯s feeling hungry.¡±


    Qian Zhongcheng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. How could he not know that his father¡¯s illness had really been cured?


    Zheng Zhenguo puffed out his chest and said proudly, ¡°To be able to meet Master Ye is your fate. You can¡¯t die even if you want to.¡±


    It seemed that he was also honored that Ye Xiaofei had treated others.


    Qian Zhongcheng pped his son¡¯s head and shouted, ¡°Did that 50 million yuan go to waste?¡±


    ¡°No! Not at all! This guy is really godly.. I admire him!¡±

 Chapter 281 - 281: Master’s True Qi

    Chapter 281: Master¡¯s True Qi


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Grandmentor, it was really infuriating just now. These people came to be treated, but they don¡¯t believe in our Chinese medicine. We shouldn¡¯t have treated them.¡±


    After the Qian family went to the hospital, He Yuyao couldn¡¯t help but rant.


    Sun Mingyuan widened his eyes and said, ¡°Doctors care about their patients. As doctors, we have to understand the feelings of the patient¡¯s family members. What¡¯s there to be afraid of when being wronged? The most important thing is to treat the patient¡¯s illness.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°Mingyuan, what you said is right. However, there is a limit to a doctor¡¯s energy. For a condition like this, you can treat it once every three days after a month. After a year, you can treat it once every two days. You have only so many treatment resources. Are you going to treat all the patients thate?¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t just treat people randomly. I have to review the patients and choose them ording to all aspects. Huh, Master, you said that 1 can treat cancer in a month?¡± Sun Mingyuan suddenly came back to his senses and shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Not everything can be cured,¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°But at least your true qi has reached a level where you can use it. You can try to treat some of them.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan was so ted that his lips trembled. He choked and said, ¡°Thank you, Master. Thank you, Master. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°You have the heart of a doctor more than I do. I¡¯ll leave it to you to save the world.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Master down.¡± Sun Mingyuan puffed out his chest and said.


    Turning to look at He Yuyao, who was still pouting, Ye Xiaofei chuckled, ¡°Just because they were rude, 1 earned 50 million from them. How could 1 earn that much usually when I treat people? What else are you unhappy about?¡±


    He Yuyao blinked her eyes and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Why didn¡¯t that idiot say anything more at that time? Master can still raise the price. 1 have to learn this trick well. If someone does this again in the future, 1 won¡¯t need Master to say anything. 1¡¯11 be the viin. Just thinking about it makes me feel good.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Sure. If there¡¯s such an opportunity in the future, 1¡¯11 let you have your fun.¡±


    He Yuyao leaned forward and grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm.


    This time, Ye Xiaofei was in a good mood, so he didn¡¯t dodge.


    ¡°Master!¡± He Yuyao gently shook Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You earned so much all of a sudden. I¡¯m your granddisciple. Shouldn¡¯t you reward me with a little something?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled, ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 transfer you a million yuan as pocket money.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money,¡± He Yuyao quickly said. ¡°If only you could take me out for a meal.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. 1¡¯11 give you money. You can eat wherever you want.¡±


    He Yuyao was instantly disappointed, but she knew that if she said anything more, it would easily arouse Ye Xiaofei¡¯s disgust.


    He Yuyao¡¯s gaze unintentionally swept over Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone and she eximed, ¡°Eh? Master, can you let me take a look at your phone?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately cursed to himself. Previously at Fang Yunshu¡¯s house, He Yuyao had seen Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone and said that this phone was special and difficult to see on the market.


    However, if he didn¡¯t let her look at it now, he would seem guilty. He handed his phone over.


    He Yuyao flipped the cell phone over and over and said, ¡°1 was wondering why this phone looked so familiar. So it¡¯s yours, Grandmentor.¡±


    ¡°So what if I use it?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked despite knowing the answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. That day, 1 saw your exact same phone at my bosom friend¡¯s house. Hehe, 1 almost thought that yours was the one at my bosom friend¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. A cell phone isn¡¯t unique. How can you associate it with something like this?¡± Ye Xiaofei widened his eyes.


    He Yuyao shrunk back and said, ¡°Yes! Yes! However, this cell phone is indeed nice to look at, and it¡¯s very difficult to buy. Only people with your status can have it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such useless things. Bring me the medicine. I¡¯m going to boil it now,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He Yuyao quickly agreed and hurriedly went to get the medicine.


    While he was brewing the medicine, Ye Xiaofei also guided Sun Mingyuan on some methods of cultivating true qi.


    Sun Mingyuan once again benefited a lot. The core treatment method of Chinese medicine was actually the strength of the doctor¡¯s true qi.


    The stronger one was, the better one¡¯s control over the meridians and the human body would be. It would be more handy when treating illnesses.


    As for the treatment method and the ratio of drugs, it was a kind of umtion of experience and knowledge. Sun Mingyuan was only slightlycking in this aspect.


    ¡°Grandmentor! Am I still your grand-disciple?¡± He Yuyao pouted.


    ¡°Of course, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you think of me when you had benefits? The two medicines you brewed are both used to help people improve. However, as your granddisciple, 1 still have to inherit your medical skills and knowledge in the future.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°One of these medicines is specially used for children. The other is for a fatty who weighs more than 200 catties. The effect is to make his skin thicker. Do you want to use it too?¡±


    He Yuyao pouted even more and said, ¡°Everyone here has their own methods, so 1 definitely have my own. Even if you don¡¯t help me, I want to be like Teacher, able to use true qi to treat people. Master¡­¡±


    He Yuyao stretched her words and said coyly, ¡°Just help me. No matter what, I¡¯m your family. You can¡¯t ignore your own family.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei could not help but feel a little embarrassed. What He Yuyao said was not without reason. She was his granddisciple after all. If she did not have sufficient true qi strength, then her medical skills would be too limited in the future.


    However, with her current age and foundation, if he wanted to elevate her, he would have to use the method of purifying her.


    Just like what he had done with Meng Zhijing and Ning Xiaoyu.


    It would be fine if it were anyone else, but she was Fang Yunshu¡¯s bosom friend. If Fang Yunshu knew that he had used such a method to purify her¡­ Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but make a sound.


    ¡°No! This is definitely not possible!¡± Ye Xiaofei firmly refused again..

 Chapter 282 - 282: Envy of Wang Dabao

    Chapter 282: Envy of Wang Dabao


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    He Yuyao pouted her lips, her lower lip protruding so much that one could hang something off of it. Her eyes were filled with resentment.


    ¡°Is it because my medical skills aren¡¯t up to standard? Is it because my basic knowledge is not solid enough? Or is it because my character or medical ethics are bad?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°You definitely have no problem with these. Moreover, you are very outstanding.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei could not deny that He Yuyao was indeed a very qualified doctor in these aspects, and that she should be a good doctor in the future.


    ¡°Then why on earth not? Grandmentor, I, too, want to be a brilliant doctor. I don¡¯t want to see my patients leave in disappointment. Grandmentor, you¡¯re so capable. You must have a way, right?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°There are some special reasons. It¡¯s really inconvenient to help you.¡±


    ¡°Inconvenient?¡± He Yuyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do I have to take my clothes off, or even strip naked, before you can do it? Or is Dual Cultivation needed?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei opened his eyes wide and looked at He Yuyao as if he was looking at a monster. This girl actually guessed it right at once. Although what she said was a little ridiculous, the core point was right.


    He Yuyao beamed with excitement. ¡°Aha! I¡¯m willing! I¡¯m willing! There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°You¡¯re willing, but I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Master, do you have some psychological burden? Are you afraid that you¡¯ll take advantage of me and insult your status?¡± He Yuyao blinked and said. ¡°No! That¡¯s definitely not the case. We¡¯re sacrificing ourselves for the medical industry. For the health of millions of people, what¡¯s the big deal if we give something up?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened. He Yuyao was too excited. He felt like she could pounce on him at any time and swallow him alive. A love-struck woman was really scary.


    ¡°Your imagination is too rich,¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a sullen expression. ¡°This isn¡¯t a novel. I just haven¡¯t thought of any good ideas yet.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He Yuyao said animatedly. ¡°You must have a way. Since you have a way to treat children and men, you naturally have a way to treat women like me. It¡¯s just that this method makes things difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°If I say no, then no!¡± said Ye Xiaofei, his eyes bulging.


    ¡°Yes! If no, then no. Don¡¯t lose your temper, Grandmentor.¡± He Yuyao shrunk back, but her gaze was spirited. It was obvious that she was up to something.


    Ye Xiaofei felt that he had gotten into trouble again. He was afraid that He Yuyao would start to pester him because of this matter.


    Ye Xiaofei called Wang Dabao after he finished brewing the medicine.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing so early in the morning? You¡¯re not letting me sleep.¡±


    Wang Dabao¡¯s voice sounded like he was still half-asleep.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately roared, ¡°What, you still haven¡¯t woken up. What did you dost night?¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Wang Dabaoughed smugly. ¡°Sleep, of course. It was just that there were two more people beside me.¡±


    ¡°Two more¡­ You¡¯re really f*cking shameless. You¡¯re secretly having fun by yourself.¡±


    Wang Dabao said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by having fun by myself? I brought you there. You left on your own without fooling around. Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei huffed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Xu Menglu was there? I couldn¡¯t get rid of her. Hurry up and transfer her away. D*mn it, it¡¯s too annoying.¡±


    ¡°I only have this one film and televisionpany. Where can I transfer her to? Unless I arrange for her to be in anotherpany¡¯s production team, then I¡¯ll just abandon this drama. The director and producer will definitely be upset with me. Won¡¯t I be ruining the drama? Even if we¡¯re fooling around, we have to have some boundaries. You¡¯re not having any by doing this.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei scolded, ¡°D*mn it. I¡¯ll let you y. I¡¯ve brewed the medicine for you today. Hurry up and find a ce. 1 want to train you well.¡±


    When Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao were on the phone, he didn¡¯t turn his back to He Yuyao.


    He just didn¡¯t want to leave a good impression on He Yuyao, so that she wouldn¡¯t be infatuated with him anymore.


    As expected, when He Yuyao heard this, her expression grew increasingly ugly and she frowned.


    Putting away the phone, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± He Yuyao pouted.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with me? Heh, do you know what I¡¯m going to do?¡±


    He Yuyao said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just going to drink and have fun? It¡¯s normal for men to y around. I¡¯ll go and experience it too.¡±


    ¡°If I bring you there, those girls won¡¯t dare toe near me. You can go wherever you want.¡±


    After Ye Xiaofei finished speaking, he left the drugstore.


    He Yuyao stomped her foot angrily and ranted to Sun Mingyuan, ¡°Teacher, look at Grandmentor. How can he do such a thing? It will affect his reputation.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°It¡¯s always the Master who takes care of the disciple. Have you seen any disciple bothering about the master¡¯s affairs?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± He Yuyao said angrily. ¡°But he can¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°How can we understand Master¡¯s actions? It¡¯spletely impossible for you to control him.¡±


    He Yuyao stood rooted to the ground, her expression uncertain. She didn¡¯t move for a long time..

 Chapter 283 - 283: What Are They Doing in the Room?

    Chapter 283: What Are They Doing in the Room?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What the hell, you¡¯re even swaying as you walk. Were you squeezed dry by others yesterday?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was shocked when he saw Wang Dabao.


    Wang Dabao grinned and said, ¡°This is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve been so ridiculous. Those two girls are simply little demons. How would I know ¨C I¡¯m already so mesmerized.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei kicked Wang Dabao and said angrily, ¡°D*mn it, you really know how to have fun, looking for two at the same time. I didn¡¯t even have any fun.¡±


    Wang Dabao said even more proudly, ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s your business.¡±


    ¡°Darn, you can¡¯t do this. If your body goes on like this, you¡¯ll die of exhaustion soon. From today onward, do less of this.¡±


    Wang Dabao had just gotten a taste of it and immediately shouted in dissatisfaction, ¡°Hey, are you jealous of me? Don¡¯t we spend every day drinking and fooling around; it¡¯s alright to y once in awhile, right?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stared at him and said, ¡°Get lost. Do you think I envy you? I have plenty of beautiful women around me, and they are of better quality than yours. But 1 didn¡¯t do that. Lust is like a bone scraper. You are so fat, putting stress on your internal organs. If you mess around like this, you will be half dead in less than a month.¡±


    Wang Dabao shrank back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so scary. I won¡¯t be so reckless. I¡¯m contented since I¡¯ve tasted this once in my life.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said gloomily, ¡°D*mn it, why do 1 feel so suffocated? Youe out to y and I have to help you recuperate.¡±


    Wang Dabao put his arm around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re brothers for life. If I¡¯m happy, it¡¯s equivalent to you being happy, right?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei pushed him away and said, ¡°To hell with you. Your brotherhood brought me to such a ce; I should really cut ties with you.¡±


    Scolding and making a scene, Ye Xiaofei still mixed the medicine in the bathtub.


    Looking at the ck, ink-like water, Wang Dabao grinned and said, ¡°Are you really not taking this opportunity to take revenge on me?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to take a bath or not?¡± Ye Xiaofei crossed his arms and looked at him.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go for it. Even if you really want to poison me, I¡¯ll go for it too.¡± After saying that, Wang Dabao puffed out his chest and raised his head like a hero on the execution ground. He righteously entered the bathtub.


    After entering, Wang Dabao didn¡¯t feel any difort. He grinned widely. ¡°Hah, it¡¯s nothing. You scared me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, I hope you canughter.¡±


    ¡°D*mn, I feel that your smile is giving me goosebumps. Eh, why do 1 feel that my skin is prickling with a burning pain? I¡¯m done; you¡¯re harming me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t take this little pain? Do you know how much the medicine 1 gave you is worth? Just this time alone would cost at least 200,000 yuan. If you don¡¯t bathe, it would all be a waste.¡±


    Wang Dabao immediately widened his eyes and said, ¡°200,000! F*ck, I can¡¯t waste it. I¡¯ll bear with it.¡±


    ¡°All!¡±


    ¡°It hurts!¡±


    A few minutester, Wang Dabao shouted.


    The cries became more and more intense and miserable.


    Wang Dabao usually looked very cowardly. He had low pain tolerance when fighting, and would get himself drunk before fighting. He would usually run away when he felt that he was at a disadvantage.


    However, he was not careless about this matter. Even though the veins on his forehead were bulging from the pain, he could only scream desperately to relieve the pain in his body, but he remained soaked in the bathtub.


    He knew very well that Ye Xiaofei had spent a lot of effort to make this for him. He also knew that this was an opportunity for him to be strong in the future.


    Although Wang Dabao usually had all kinds of shorings, he was definitely not ambiguous when it came to major issues.


    Originally, the room was sealed off, but Wang Dabao¡¯s screaming was too loud, so a few people passing by heard him.


    ¡°This¡­ Why does this sound like our boss¡¯s voice?¡±


    A girl immediately recognized it.


    ¡°My gosh, what¡¯s wrong with him? Should we call the police?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I think I saw secretary Yee over to look for him just now, so the boss chased Li Qing and the others out.¡±


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it secretary Ye and the boss in the room now? Could it be that the two of them¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too wild¡­¡±


    The few of them had strange expressions on their faces. They were a little afraid and a little excited.


    One of the girls was still rtively calm. ¡°Hey, just pretend that you don¡¯t know about this. If we spread this out, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to stay here anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes! We can¡¯t tell anyone about this. It¡¯ll damage our boss¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°We must keep our mouths shut.¡±


    The few of them swore that they would not spread the news.


    However, everyone had friends whom they were closer to.


    ¡°I know a big secret. This matter can¡¯t be spread. If I tell you, you can¡¯t tell anyone else, alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m tight-lipped. Once this matteres to me, it won¡¯t spread.¡±


    ¡°Our boss and secretary Ye¡­Hehe¡­¡±


    Then, this person also had a few friends. How could she keep such an explosive matter to herself? On it was passed once more to her friend.


    In less than half an hour, the entire film base knew about it..

 Chapter 284 - 284: The Furious Xu Menglu

    Chapter 284: The Furious Xu Menglu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°F*ck, Xiaofei, this is only you. If it was someone else, I would definitely think that he wanted to kill me.¡±


    Two hourster, Ye Xiaofei finally let Wang Dabao out.


    Wang Dabaoy sprawled on the bed. He felt that his mouth was the only part of his body that he could move.


    Ye Xiaofei pped Wang Dabao¡¯s butt and said, ¡°That¡¯s just what I want to do. This first time, 1 just want you to get used to it. In the future, the material will be more and more abundant, and the taste will be more and more satisfying.¡± ¡°F*ck, just kill me,¡± Wang Dabao howled.


    Ye Xiaofei put his hands together and smacked Wang Dabao¡¯s body. As he did so, he said, ¡°I will kill you now.¡±


    ¡°All!¡±


    Wang Dabao screamed again.


    The medicine entered Wang Dabao¡¯s body through his pores, but this was only the first step. In order to make the medicine work better, Ye Xiaofei had to use this method to make the medicine fuse into his meridians.


    After another half an hour, Ye Xiaofei finally stopped.


    Wang Dabao had stopped screaming a few minutes ago.


    What reced it was a harrumph of enjoyment.


    ¡°D*mn, why did you stop? I¡¯m feelingfortable.¡±


    Wang Dabao turned his head and stared at Ye Xiaofei with resentment.


    Ye Xiaofei lost his temper and said, ¡°Get lost, I¡¯ve been serving you for half a day, what else do you want? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve only done this to a few girls before. You¡¯re the first man to have this done.¡±


    ¡°Hah hah, how can you say that? I¡¯m your bosom buddy.¡±


    Wang Dabao didn¡¯t say thank you and was still talking nonsense with Ye Xiaofei. However, his eyes were already filled with gratitude.


    Jumping off the bed, Wang Dabao stretched a few times and said, ¡°Why do I feel that there¡¯s no effect? It¡¯s almost the same as before.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei red at him and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do this overnight. If you rush it, it will cause great harm to your body. You have to soak in this medicine twice a week. You can only see the real effect after at least two months.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it, I¡¯ve long heard that martial arts are the domain of the rich. This martial arts practice is really too expensive. No, this is simply burning money! 200,000 yuan for one time, 400,000 yuan twice a week, and 800,000 to 900,000 yuan a month. F*ck, how rich must you be to afford this? Fortunately, you don¡¯t want money. Otherwise, I would have to sell myself.¡±


    ¡°Stopining about being poor. This house smells so bad. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei walked out of the vi and saw Xu Menglu.


    From the direction Xu Menglu was standing, it was obvious that she had been here for a while and had been waiting for him.


    Most importantly, Xu Menglu¡¯s face was tense and she was gritting her teeth. She was clearly a girl from a small family, but now she was like a fierce little tigress.


    Xu Menglu came to Ye Xiaofei in two steps and gnashed her teeth, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, is it necessary for you to do this?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Ye Xiaofei was confused by the question. He didn¡¯t do anything to herst night and had straight up run off.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Xu Menglu wanted to say something, but it seemed particrly difficult for her to say it. Her face was red with anger, but she could not spit it out.


    ¡°Xu Menglu, what happened to you?¡± Ye Xiaofei furrowed his brows.


    Xu Menglu stomped her foot hard and finally said, ¡°You actually did that with Mr. Wang but are not willing to be with me. You¡­ You¡­ How can you be like this?¡±


    ¡°What happened between Mr. Wang and me? He was soaking in the medicinal bath just now, so he shouted a little loudly. You guys didn¡¯t think that 1 beat him up, did you?¡± Ye Xiaofei finally got the gist of it.


    ¡°Medicinal bath? Mr. Wang was just taking a medicinal bath? What about you?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who provided the medicine, so 1 naturally wanted to see his condition.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Menglu¡¯s face flushed red, and her anger dissipated. She said shyly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Everyone in the base is saying¡­saying¡­¡± ¡°Saying what?¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled. ¡°That 1 killed him?¡±


    ¡°No! No! They all said that you and Mr. Wang were¡­doing that.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ F*ck!¡± Ye Xiaofei suddenly realized what she meant. He widened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Is there a rumor that we¡¯re having rtions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Xu Menglu couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh when Ye Xiaofei said that.


    ¡°D*mn it, Wang Dabao, that bastard. He shouted so loudly. He really screwed me up. I¡¯ve had a lifetime of outstanding fame. How have 1 picked up girls here in the past?¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately cried out in grief and indignation.


    Xu Menglu pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t pick girls up. It won¡¯t give you the chance to learn bad things.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei red at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m a bad guy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not!¡± Xu Menglu raised her chin and said stubbornly, ¡°If you were a bad person, how could you not touch me yesterday? You¡¯re just acting. It¡¯s easy to change a mountain, but it¡¯s hard to change one¡¯s nature. You¡¯re the best Ye Xiaofei. No matter how much you hide it, 1 won¡¯t change my opinion of you..¡±

 Chapter 285 - 285:1 Don’t Believe I Can’t Cure You

    Chapter 285:1 Don¡¯t Believe I Can¡¯t Cure You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei was stunned by Xu Menglu¡¯s words. Then, he grinned and said, ¡°You are really living in a fantasy. 1 feel that you are not suitable for acting. You should write a novel. Only in a novel can you find the Prince Charming of your imagination.¡±


    ¡°No! You are my Prince Charming.¡± Xu Menglu was extremely determined.


    Ye Xiaofei snickered and said, ¡°Heh heh, do you know how many women 1 have now? Do you know how many women I¡¯ve yed with?¡±


    ¡°Is anyone here your girlfriend?¡± Xu Menglu asked immediately.


    ¡°No, why should I have a girlfriend?¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°These women are just my ythings.¡±


    Xu Menglu raised her chin proudly and said, ¡°See, I told you. When men are young, they are impulsive because of hormones. This is human nature. But if you find your true love, you will be a good man like before.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stared at Xu Menglu with his eyes wide open. The corner of his mouth twitched as he said, ¡°Xu Menglu, I feel like you¡¯re not living in reality at all. You¡¯re living in dreand. I¡¯m already like this, but you can still provide me with such a good reason?¡±


    Xu Menglu¡¯s smile became even brighter. ¡°Yes, no matter how bad the things you do are, even if you¡¯re caught in bed with a bunch of women now, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve temporarily lost your way. You¡¯ll return to the right track sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re really crazy.¡± Ye Xiaofei shook his head.


    Xu Menglu chuckled. ¡°Fine, just treat me as if I¡¯m crazy. When you truly find yourself, you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m right.¡±


    ¡°Even so, there are so many outstanding women around me, such as a billionaire CEO, a policewoman with a hot body, a charming subordinate, an obedient and beautiful girl from a small family, and a strong and domineering boss. Yes, yes, I also have an adorable daughter. I have so many choices; I won¡¯t choose you, right?¡±


    ¡°What? You already have a daughter?¡± Xu Menglu asked, her eyes widening.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately took out his phone. Most of the photos on his phone were of Fang Ling¡¯er. During the recent parent-child activity, he even took many photos of Fang Ling¡¯er and Fang Yunshu. Unfortunately, Fang Yunshu found out and transferred all the photos of her to her phone. Then, she deleted the photos in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hands.


    Ye Xiaofei said proudly, ¡°See? This is my daughter. Isn¡¯t she pretty?¡±


    Xu Menglu was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Oh, your daughter is so cute. She¡¯s so pretty. 1 really want to kiss her chubby little face.¡±


    The corner of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said, ¡°Hey, let me tell you, I already have a daughter.¡±


    Xu Menglu raised her head to meet Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°So what if you have a daughter. 1 can be a good mother.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re willing, her biological mother won¡¯t be.¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes in exasperation.


    ¡°She¡¯s not with you anymore, but if I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m also your daughter¡¯s mother.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei red at her and said, ¡°Who said we weren¡¯t together? We still live together every day.¡±


    Xu Menglu looked at Ye Xiaofei with a smile. She did not say anything, but her eyes were filled with pride, as if she had seen through everything.


    This made Ye Xiaofei very unhappy. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. 1 really live with her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe that you¡¯re living together, but your current rtionship is definitely not that of a married couple nor of lovers. Even if you already have amon child, you have no feelings for each other; you¡¯ll split up sooner orter.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was really impressed by Xu Menglu. Was this woman peeking into his life? How could she be so urate?


    ¡°Humph, so what? There will be more women bearing my children in the future. Are you willing to be a stepmother?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei even emphasized the word ¡®stepmother¡¯.


    Xu Menglu smiled and said, ¡°Sure. As long as it¡¯s your child, I¡¯ll acknowledge them. It¡¯s just as well ¨C I don¡¯t have to give birth to so many.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really crazy.¡± Ye Xiaofei turned around and went straight into the vi. He couldn¡¯t talk to this woman anymore, or he would copse.


    Ye Xiaofei felt like he knew that he was going to be defeated by her, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°To hell with it!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei found Wang Dabao and spewed, ¡°Get rid of that Xu Menglu. I don¡¯t want to see her ever again.¡±


    Wang Dabao was so frightened that he trembled. He hurriedly said, ¡°Transfer, 1¡¯11 arrange for it immediately, but¡­ Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ye Xiaofei gave him a look and gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°I suddenly find it very funny. You can even settle a woman like Luna. She¡¯s as obedient as a kitten in front of you, but Xu Menglu actually made you so anxious. You¡¯re too inferior.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei thought about it and agreed. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. D*mn it, why should I be bullied by her? Humph, if she provokes me again, I¡¯ll just f*ck her. I¡¯ll definitely subdue her..¡±

 Chapter 286 - 286: There’s Love in My Heart

    Chapter 286: There¡¯s Love in My Heart


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Dabao crossed his arms and said, ¡°Xiaofei, no matter how much you change, you¡¯re still the Xiao Fei of the past. You¡¯re loyal. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t do anything to Xu Menglu.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment before he grinned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so wise.¡±


    Wang Dabao chuckled and said, ¡°1 just know you. I was your buddy in high school. I¡¯m fat and stupid, and don¡¯t have any ability. Now that you¡¯re so capable, you can find anyone to do things for you, and they¡¯ll do better than me. But you chose me. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re loyal?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei patted Wang Dabao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to belittle yourself. If you don¡¯t have enough ability, then let¡¯s train. With my support, you¡¯ll be a big shot sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Of course I believe that. I¡¯m full of energy now.¡± Wang Dabaoughed smugly and said, ¡°Xu Menglu was your junior high school ssmate; your deskmate. Although you don¡¯t remember it clearly, it¡¯s a memory of your teenage years after all. It¡¯s still beautiful when you recall it, so you can¡¯t hurt Xu Menglu. Let her handle it. However, Xu Menglu is indeed not bad. I specially helped you investigate. She¡¯s definitely a pure and good girl.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Xu Menglu is like this. There¡¯s also He Yuyao. 1 don¡¯t know what to do about her.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be awkward. Just do what you have to do. Just like how you came here to have fun. If you want to do so, then go ahead. If Xu Menglu is willing, she¡¯s willing. If not, then so be it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. 1 treat her as a friend, but not as a girlfriend. Why should I care about her feelings? 1 can do whatever I want.¡±


    ¡°Haha, but that doesn¡¯t apply to Fang Yunshu.¡± Wang Dabaoughed evilly.


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s very suitable!¡± Ye Xiaofei straightened his neck, but why did he sound so unconfident when he said this?


    After confirming that nothing was out of the ordinary with Wang Dabao¡¯s body, Ye Xiaofei rushed to Fang Yunshu¡¯s house.


    After knocking on the door twice, Fang Ling¡¯er ran over and opened the door.


    ¡°Daddy! Mommy, Daddy is here.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er threw herself into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms as she shouted toward the bathroom.


    However, the bathroom door mmed shut with a loud bang.


    Fang Ling¡¯er stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Sigh, 1 shouldn¡¯t have shouted. Mommy was taking a shower and the door wasn¡¯t closed just now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei burst outughing, but he immediately put on a stern face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I can¡¯t peek when Mommy is showering.¡±


    ¡°Stupid!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er knocked on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s head and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t do this or that, when can you marry Mommy?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and asked, ¡°You did this just to get your mom and I to get married?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t get married, what will happen if Mommy marries someone else in the future?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pouted. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t 1 have to change daddies? I only want you to be my daddy, not anyone else.¡±


    ¡°But your mother won¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t agree, that¡¯s why you have to work hard.¡±


    ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± Fang Yunshu came out of the bathroom, drying her hair with a towel.


    Dressed in simple half-sleeved home clothes, her arms and half of her calves were exposed. Her beauty was simply breathtaking.


    Ye Xiaofei stared at Fang Yunshu, unable to take his eyes off her.


    Fang Yunshu quickly checked her body and found that nothing was exposed. She gave Ye Xiaofei a look and said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Yunshu, you¡¯re so pretty.¡± Ye Xiaofei subconsciously said the most uncultured words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so glib with me.¡± Fang Yunshu glowered at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°What are you doing here again?¡±


    ¡°I have to give Ling¡¯er a medicinal bath today.¡± Ye Xiaofei quickly lifted the medicine in his hand.


    ¡°Oh, then you guys go ahead.¡± Fang Yunshu turned around and walked into the room.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Ling¡¯er had just reached the bathroom door when Fang Yunshu suddenly turned back and pushed Ye Xiaofei away. She rushed in and grabbed a pair of pants, carrying it behind her.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I was wondering what¡¯s the big deal. So it¡¯s this. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fang Yunshu red fiercely at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°You filthy fellow, 1 have to be wary of you no matter what.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er replied sweetly, ¡°Daddy, Mommy bought that for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He stared at Fang Yunshu and said, ¡°You bought me underwear?¡±


    Fang Yunshu threw the underwear in her hand at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Of course. When youe to my ce, you don¡¯t even change. Wouldn¡¯t that stink to high heavens? You even slept on my bed. Just thinking about it makes me feel ufortable.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei took it and said, ¡°Then why are you afraid that I will see it? Ah, I know. You can¡¯t be holding my¡­ To satisfy your special hobby?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes almost popped out..

 Chapter 287 - 287: A Different Attitude

    Chapter 287 - 287: A Different Attitude


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Fang Yunshu suddenly pounced on Ye Xiaofei and grabbed his arm. Then, like a rabid dog, she bit him and shook her head vigorously, as if she wanted to bite off the flesh on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ow! Ow!¡± Ye Xiaofei grimaced in pain. He instinctively raised his other hand. As long as his handnded on Fang Yunshu, he could push her away. However, when his hand reallynded on Fang Yunshu, it suddenly became weak and powerless. He only ced his hand on Fang Yunshu¡¯s head and pushed her symbolically.


    ¡°1 was wrong, 1 was wrong. I was just joking with you. I know you were washing up first so that I could wear it. Oh, heavens. I was really wrong.¡±


    Only then did Fang Yunshu slowly release her hold. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°If you dare to spout nonsense again in the future, 1¡¯11 bite you to death.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Ye Xiaofei looked at the deep row of teeth marks on his arm and nodded repeatedly.


    Fang Yunshu harrumphed in satisfaction, then turned her head proudly and walked into the bedroom with light steps.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯erughed.


    ¡°What are youughing at? I¡¯ve been bitten to this extent, yet you¡¯re still smiling.¡± Ye Xiaofei looked at his daughter with resentment.


    ¡°Daddy, I feel like Mommy¡¯s attitude towards you has improved a lot recently.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er blinked.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his arm and said, ¡°This is treating me better? If it was any better, would she have cooked me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, in the past, Mom wanted to kill you whenever she saw you. Now, she doesn¡¯t have that kind of emotion anymore and can talk to you normally. Now, she¡¯s actually throwing a tantrum and losing her temper at you. Think about it, what kind of rtionship can make her throw a tantrum and lose her temper?¡± ¡°Couple?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er raised her chin and ced her hands behind her back. She sashayed into the bathroom.


    Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s words made Ye Xiaofei feel that it was true. It seemed that he and Fang Yunshu were indeed getting along much better now.


    However, when Ye Xiaofei prepared the medicinal bath for Fang Ling¡¯er and wanted to go and talk to Fang Yunshu, Fang Yunshu chased him out with a straight face.


    Ye Xiaofei was a little helpless, but he did not force it. After all, he still had to go home to apany Aunt Ning that day.


    Auntie Ning¡¯s appearance was the same as the day before. Ye Xiaofei took her pulse again and there was no problem.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. You should be stable now. If you¡¯re still like this in the next few days, there won¡¯t be any changes in the future.¡±


    Auntie Ning let out a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I was really scared to death these past few days.


    ¡°Oh right, Xiaofei, you don¡¯t have to always think abouting back to apany me in the future. You have a lot of things to do. It¡¯s good that youe back when you¡¯re free. Don¡¯t have your matters dyed because of me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, this is also my home. Even if there¡¯s nothing, 1 still want to eat your cooking.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t talk about that. I don¡¯t know why, but my cooking standards have dropped a lot recently. 1 don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei felt that way in the morning, but he was too embarrassed to say it. He smiled andforted her, ¡°Auntie, your body functions have changed, so you can¡¯t adapt to the control of your body. After a while, you will adapt.¡±


    Aunt Ning smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m just afraid that 1¡¯11 be a useless person who can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Oh yeah. Xiaoyu spoke with me yesterday. She said that you haven¡¯t video called her for a few days. You should talk to her today. Otherwise, she wille directly home if she is anxious.¡±


    Auntie Ning shook her head gently and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go look for herter. 1 feel weird and embarrassed to face her.¡±


    ¡°This is not a bad thing, 1¡¯11 make the call for you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sent Ning Xiaoyu a video call.


    Aunt Ning wanted to stop him, but it was toote. She could only take Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone and said, ¡°I¡¯d better go back to my room to talk to Xiaoyu, so as not to disturb you.¡±


    Then, she walked out speedily.


    Ye Xiaofei was also a little amused by Auntie Ning¡¯s reaction. He was embarrassed about this kind of thing when it came to others, but what was there to be embarrassed about when it was her own daughter?


    In just around ten minutes, Auntie Ning returned the phone.


    Ning Xiaoyu soon sent Ye Xiaofei a video call.


    Ning Xiaoyu frowned and whispered, ¡°Brother Xiaofei, why do I feel that my mom has be very strange?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s changed so much, it¡¯s normal for you to find it strange.¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled.


    ¡°No! No!¡± Ning Xiaoyu shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the appearance, I just feel that I¡¯m suddenly estranged from my mother. Yes, it¡¯s be a little unfamiliar, I used to chat with my mom for a long time, now there¡¯s nothing to say after just a few minutes.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve felt it too. In the past two days, I really feel that Auntie isn¡¯t too close to me..¡±</font>

 Chapter 288 - 288: The Forgetful Auntie

    Chapter 288 - 288: The Forgetful Auntie


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Brother Xiaofei, what do you think we should do?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu pursed her lips and looked resentful.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°This is a kind of psychological barrier. First of all, Auntie had it. Then, her reaction drove us. If this goes on for a long time, this barrier will be bigger and bigger. This won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Ning Xiaoyu panicked.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°First of all, we have to change ourselves. We can¡¯t treat her differently because of her appearance. We have to treat her like before. Don¡¯t take her appearance to heart. Once she no longer feels our strange gazes on her, she will slowly rx.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s true. When 1 saw my mom¡¯s face just now, 1 really didn¡¯t know what to say. Then, my emotions made my mom ufortable.¡±


    The two of them discussed for a while and re-examined the way they would interact with Auntie Ning in the future before hanging up.


    While showering, Ye Xiaofei stretched out his neck and shouted, ¡°Auntie Ning, I forgot to bring a change of clothes for my shower. Can you help me get it?¡± ¡°Coming,ing!¡± Auntie Ning hurriedly walked out of the bedroom and stopped at the door of the bathroom. She said, ¡°I was looking at my phone just now and didn¡¯t hear what you said.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, 1 didn¡¯t bring any change of clothes. Can you help me get it?¡± Ye Xiaofei repeated.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    A few minutester, Auntie Ning¡¯s voice rang out from the door again. ¡°Xiaofei, I didn¡¯t find it. It¡¯s not in your closet.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°Then it should be in Xiaoyu¡¯s bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right, right. Look at my memory.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Auntie Ning¡¯s body had be younger, but why had her memory be worse? It seemed that she was the one who brought those items to Xiaoyu¡¯s room.


    ¡°Xiaofei, 1 found it. I¡¯ll leave it at the door for you.¡±


    After showering and changing his clothes, Ye Xiaofei knocked on Auntie Ning¡¯s door.


    ¡°Auntie, are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°Not yet! The door isn¡¯t locked. Come in.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei agreed and pushed the door open.


    ¡°Auntie, I still have to give you a simple check-up.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Auntie Ning asked in a panic. ¡°Do I have any more problems?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no big problem,¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°But 1 feel that you seem to be a little forgetful, so I have to check her again.¡±


    Auntie Ning immediately said in annoyance, ¡°That¡¯s right. I also found that I¡¯ve been very forgetful these past two days. I can¡¯t remember a lot of things.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei carefully examined Auntie Ning¡¯s brain this time, but he still couldn¡¯t find anything. There was nothing wrong with Auntie Ning¡¯s head either; it was still healthy and active.


    ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your head at all. It¡¯s probably because you¡¯ve been thinking about how you¡¯ve be younger these past few days. It¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it in the future and stop worrying about this matter.¡±


    This was also Ye Xiaofei¡¯s conclusion.


    Auntie Ning heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Xiao Fei, don¡¯t me me for this. I keep feeling a little anxious.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, Xiaoyu and 1 are happy for you. You should rx too. In a few days, 1¡¯11 take you to Xiaoyu¡¯s ce to see what her university is like.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it in a few days. 1 don¡¯t want to move around yet.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t try to persuade her further. Loosening the knot in Auntie Ning¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t something that could be resolved overnight.


    On the second day of work, Ye Xiaofei woke up early. He had never paid much attention to his appearance, so he specially cleaned up in the morning.


    ¡°Eh? Why should I clean myself up?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    An answer instantly appeared in his heart.


    ¡°No way. For her? She¡¯s the one with the worst attitude towards me. She¡¯s always bossing me around and throwing a tantrum at me.¡±


    He muttered to himself, but he still couldn¡¯t help but tidy his hair.


    ¡°Secretary Ye, why do you look different today?¡±


    Xiao Qingyi sized Ye Xiaofei up.


    ¡°What¡¯s different about me?¡± Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°This¡­ Why do I feel like you¡¯ve be more handsome?¡± Xiao Qingyi¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Hah hah, you have a good eye.¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately smiled proudly.


    Ye Xiaofei said again, ¡°Oh, right. If you have time today, you¡¯d better help me pick out a few more sets of clothes.¡±


    Meng Zhijing used to buy Ye Xiaofei¡¯s clothes for him, but recently, Meng Zhijing had been busy with other things and rarely spent time with him. His clothes were also thrown all over the ce, and there were only a few pieces left.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Qingyi said in a panic. ¡°It¡¯s Monday today. There must be a lot of things going on with President Fang. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then well talk about it when you¡¯re free. Buying clothes is a headache.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei spoke casually, but he didn¡¯t notice that Xiao Qingyi¡¯s eyes were filled with nervousness and rm. She didn¡¯t even dare to look him in the eye..</font>

 Chapter 289 - 289: Xiao Qingyi Misunderstood

    Chapter 289: Xiao Qingyi Misunderstood


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A few minutester, Ye Xiaofei and Xiao Qingyi arrived at Fang Yunshu¡¯s office.


    The first thing Fang Yunshu saw was Xiao Qingyi¡¯s flushed face, which looked a little shy. Then she looked at Ye Xiaofei, who was more energetic than usual.


    She frowned slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything. After giving some instructions to the two of them, she let Xiao Qingyi leave to do her work, keeping Ye Xiaofei behind.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Ye Xiaofei, let me warn you again. I don¡¯t care how you mess around outside, but you¡¯d better be careful in thepany.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly puffed out his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m already very careful. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very handsome today?¡±


    Fang Yunshu snapped, ¡°Humph, do you have any shame? You took advantage of a girl and you¡¯re already in love. You still know how to dress up for her.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this for Xiao Qingyi?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, you still have the guts to admit it.¡± Fang Yunshu sneered.


    Ye Xiaofei eximed, ¡°Holy cow, this is a huge misunderstanding. Oh, 1 know. When I talked to her this morning, she blushed and was embarrassed to look at me. This must be a misunderstanding. She thought I was interested in her.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Fang Yunshu stared into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Xiaofei firmly denied it. ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t shit where you eat. She¡¯s your secretary. How could I have any improper thoughts about her?¡±


    Fang Yunshu continued to scoff. ¡°Really? Then why did you ask her to buy clothes for you?¡±


    After discussing work earlier, they had arranged their schedules. Xiao Qingyi had asked Fang Yunshu if she should put aside some time to buy clothes for Ye Xiaofei.


    Fang Yunshu had rejected it.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This girl is basicallyining about me.¡±


    Fang Yunshu widened her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯re not allowed to take revenge on her. Otherwise, 1 won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°President Fang, how can 1 be so petty? I made her misunderstand. 1 have to exin to herter so that she won¡¯t be scared by me and affect her work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Then I¡¯m puzzled. You¡¯re so tidied up today. Are you nning to go on a blind date? Or do you have a new target?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Fang Yunshu. ¡°I tidied up for work. Isn¡¯t this for the sake of ourpany¡¯s image? Don¡¯t you want me to do this?¡±


    Fang Yunshu looked at Ye Xiaofei again and waved her hand. ¡°You may leave.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei walked out of Fang Yunshu¡¯s ce, feeling a little disappointed.


    Returning to his office, Ye Xiaofei sat opposite Xiao Qingyi and coughed lightly.


    Xiao Qingyi raised her head, her eyes filled with worry and panic.


    ¡°Miss Xiao, I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding between us. Do you think I want to engage in some unspoken rules with you?¡±


    Xiao Qingyi was even more embarrassed and nervous when Ye Xiaofei exposed her. She stuttered, ¡°Secretary Ye, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t be nervous. 1 really don¡¯t have such thoughts. I want you to help me buy clothes. That¡¯s all. I don¡¯t want to ask you out or anything. Also, I¡¯m a doctor. 1 treat people. I see people¡¯s bodies too often. I don¡¯t take them seriously at all. So don¡¯t think that 1 have any thoughts about you just because I saw your body.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi was skeptical, but she felt awkward and guilty. She said carefully, ¡°Secretary Ye, you saved my life that time, but I still let my imagination run wild. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, just rx. I¡¯m really not interested in you, and 1 won¡¯t have any opinions about you. Just work hard and help President Fang.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi felt a little uneasy. Why did she feel that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words carried with it a little emotion?


    If Ye Xiaofei made things difficult for her in the future, then she really couldn¡¯t stay on in thispany.


    Ye Xiaofei was actually very sincere when he spoke, but her prejudices colored her perceptions. Xiao Qingyi was nervous, so no matter how normal Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words were, when they reached her ears, she would subconsciously analyze and exaggerate them. Then, she woulde to the conclusion that he waspletely out of character.


    However, Xiao Qingyi was immediately called over by Fang Yunshu.


    An hourter, Xiao Qingyi returned and said to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Secretary Ye, President Fang wants you to go to her officeter. There¡¯s an important partner she wants you to get to know.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei agreed and went to Fang Yunshu¡¯s office. He knocked on the door and heard Fang Yunshu¡¯s voice. ¡°Come in!¡±


    It sounded like she was in a good mood. It seemed that this new partner had made Fang Yunshu very satisfied.


    Pushing open the door, Ye Xiaofei saw Fang Yunshu sitting on the sofa with a woman. Both of them were looking at him.


    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s you?¡± Ye Xiaofei cried out involuntarily when he saw the woman..

 Chapter 290 - 290: Jiang Yuqing Came Looking for Him

    Chapter 290: Jiang Yuqing Came Looking for Him


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jiang Yuqing!


    The person who came was actually Jiang Yuqing, whom Ye Xiaofei had mistaken for the one who poisoned him.


    She was wearing a gray suit with a white shirt inside. Although she was sitting, Ye Xiaofei could see that she was wearing a knee-length skirt.


    Her hair was tied into an delicate bun, revealing her fair and slender neck.


    She had light makeup on her face, but it was quite refined.


    This woman was exquisite!


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but think of her naked appearance that day.


    When she was naked, it could indeed make one¡¯s hormones rage and want to vite her.


    However, when she had on clothes, this woman was even more beautiful. She was so beautiful that people could not bear to be disrespectful of her.


    Ye Xiaofei wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate her, but was surprised that this woman had suddenlye to Fang Yunshu¡¯s ce. Did this womane here just for revenge?


    Fang Yunshu looked at Ye Xiaofei in astonishment, then turned her gaze to Jiang Yuqing. ¡°Yuqing, are you guys acquainted?¡±


    Jiang Yuqing smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met this Mr. Ye once. 1 didn¡¯t expect to meet him here. It¡¯s really fate.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s indeed quite fated.¡± Ye Xiaofei wanted to see what she was trying to do from her expression.


    This woman had a faint smile on her face, but Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking.


    Fang Yunshu felt that there was something wrong with the two of them, and Jiang Yuqing¡¯s tone was clearly filled with hatred.


    She didn¡¯t know how this guy, Ye Xiaofei, had offended her.


    Fang Yunshu cleared her throat and said, ¡°Yuqing, what did he do to offend you? Tell me and I¡¯ll get him to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Jiang Yuqing said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s just a private matter between Mr. Ye and 1. We won¡¯t mix it with official matters. Mr. Ye, am I right?¡± Ye Xiaofei had already returned to normal. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Jiang is really responsible. As a man, I naturally won¡¯t dare to take responsibility.¡±


    The more Fang Yunshu looked at them, the more annoyed she was. Why did these two people sound like a couple who had fallen out over love?


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Yuqing, let¡¯s find a ce to eat and talk. What do you think?¡±


    Jiang Yuqing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great. Yunshu and 1 haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. There are so many things we want to talk about. We can talk while eating.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Ye, go and ask Miss Xiao to arrange it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Xiao is busy right now. 1¡¯11 make the arrangements myself,¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re two women eating,¡± Fang Yunshu red at him. ¡°What¡¯s a grown man like youing along with us for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you two women are having a meal that you need a man. After all, beautiful women like you are rare. If you meet someone who has ill intentions and is bold, it will affect your mood. With a man like me around, I can escort you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei always felt that Jiang Yuqing was a little dangerous. If he didn¡¯t follow her, he didn¡¯t know what this woman would do.


    Jiang Yuqing looked at Ye Xiaofei with a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯re right. Many men do think of ways to take advantage of beautiful women. Someone needs to deal with these people.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei puffed out his chest and said, ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, I won¡¯t let this happen.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing chuckled. ¡°Yunshu, this secretary of yours is really interesting. You¡¯ve really found a good assistant.¡±


    Fang Yunshu nced at Ye Xiaofei and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m already very d that he doesn¡¯t cause trouble for me for one day.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Ye, go and book a western restaurant. It must be somece quiet.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei booked a western restaurant and drove them himself, with the two beauties sitting in the back.


    Fang Yunshu and Jiang Yuqing had been talking about work.


    However, Ye Xiaofei could feel that Jiang Yuqing¡¯s eyes would turn to him from time to time, making Ye Xiaofei feel threatened.


    At Ye Xiaofei¡¯s level of the Heaven and Earth Scripture, he was very sensitive to danger.


    Ordinary people with ordinary strength would not make Ye Xiaofei feel threatened.


    However, this Jiang Yuqing made Ye Xiaofei feel threatened.


    The information that the Li family had given him was basically about Jiang Yuqing¡¯s experience and achievements.


    However, there was not much introduction to her personality.


    To be able to achieve such good results in investment, one must first have a strong decision-making ability.


    In order for a person¡¯s decision-making ability to be strong enough, that person had to have superb analytical skills, a strong will, and¡­a firm and cold heart.


    ¡°This woman is not simple!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei muttered to himself, and then became more interested in the person who had poisoned him.


    That person¡¯s methods were truly brilliant ¨C directly drawing so much hatred for him and killing with a knife. It was really a beautiful y..

 Chapter 291 - 291: Needlepoint

    Chapter 291: Needlepoint


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Western restaurant was located on the top floor of a riverside building. It was near the window, which had a view of the river below.


    Under normal circumstances, men would pull out chairs for women at this time, but Ye Xiaofei never knew these etiquettes and had no intention of doing so.


    Fang Yunshu red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any manners? Why don¡¯t you help pull out the chair?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve seen it on TV before. I forgot about it for a moment.¡± Ye Xiaofei quickly pulled out a chair for Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Help the guest first.¡± Fang Yunshu was a little annoyed.


    ¡°Yunshu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± Jiang Yuqing chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s just you,¡± Fang Yunshu said. ¡°If it were anyone else, I¡¯d be so embarrassed. Now¡¯s the time to teach him.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s hand was already on the chair, but she let go at this time. She looked at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a chance to train.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei pulled out a chair for Jiang Yuqing and said with a smile, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve eaten Western food since 1 was born.¡±


    ¡°First time eating Western food?¡± Jiang Yuqing asked. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. After all, Mr. Ye is Yunshu¡¯s secretary, and the sry for this position isn¡¯t low.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only been here for a few days.


    1 haven¡¯t gotten my sry yet.¡±


    After the two of them sat down, Ye Xiaofei sat beside Fang Yunshu.


    Jiang Yuqing said, ¡°Your branchpany has not been established for long. It¡¯s normal for you to be here for only a few days. Since you can take this position, you must be capable and must have had remarkable achievements in the past.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any achievements. He just knows Miss Luna well. Miss Luna knows that this guy is quite good at fighting and that his medical skills were also excellent. He just came over to be my doctor and bodyguard, and then he was given the position of secretary.¡±


    Surprise shed across Jiang Yuqing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh? Since he was able to gain Miss Luna¡¯s favor, it meant that his ability was not simple.¡±


    The waiter came over and the twodies took the menu and ordered.


    Ye Xiaofei whispered to Fang Yunshu, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to order. Help me order one.¡±


    ¡°Am I your secretary, or are you mine?¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Order it yourself.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes. He just didn¡¯t know what was delicious; it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know how to read. There were people from all countries on Viin Ind. Ye Xiaofei had a strong learning ability, so he learned all thenguages. It was no problem for him to read the menu.


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­ And this.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei directly ordered a bunch of dishes.


    Fang Yunshu immediately regretted her decision. This guy had ordered so many dishes, and he would make a fool of himself when the dishes were served. She should have ordered for him earlier. She wouldn¡¯t have embarrassed herself like this.


    After ordering, Fang Yunshu¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from the mayor, Fang Yunshu quickly apologized to Jiang Yuqing and walked to a secluded ce to answer the call.


    The smiles on Ye Xiaofei and Jiang Yuqing¡¯s faces disappeared.


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re here to look for me, right?¡±


    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d let you go?¡± Jiang Yuqing snorted.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I admit that it was my fault. If you want money or things, just ask. I, Ye Xiaofei, will do my best topensate you.¡±


    ¡°Compensate me?¡± Jiang Yuqing said hatefully. ¡°Do you think 1ck your money and things? I will return the humiliation and hurt you¡¯ve dealt me by a hundredfold.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, then I can only ept it.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something you can decide. I want to see if you have the ability to take responsibility for what you¡¯ve done,¡± Jiang Yuqing said.


    Ye Xiaofei said in a deep voice, ¡°Then you can just look for me. Why are you looking for Fang Yunshu?¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to be her secretary?¡± Jiang Yuqing said lightly.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for my own actions. If you want to target me, I¡¯ll take it no matter what. But if you dare to do anything to Fang Yunshu, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±


    ¡°Ha! You still dare threaten me?¡± Jiang Yuqing¡¯s expression turned even uglier. This bastard had made such a big mistake, and now he was flipping it around and threatening her. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°That depends on whether she will protect you or not. If she wants to protect you, then she is also my enemy. I will never show mercy to my enemies.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei grinned. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing was stumped. She didn¡¯t understand what Ye Xiaofei meant.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled. ¡°Fang Yunshu gets annoyed just looking at me. She can¡¯t wait to beat me up every day. How can she protect me?¡±


    The cup in Jiang Yuqing¡¯s hand shook slightly. She stared at Ye Xiaofei with narrowed eyes. Then, she said slowly, ¡°I see. But you care very much about her. Actually, if because of your mistake, the person you care about gets hurt, won¡¯t it be even more unbearable for you and make you me yourself?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. But let me tell you, I¡¯m more skilled in doing such things. I will definitely do it better than you..¡±

 Chapter 292 - 292: That’s Not Necessarily the Case

    Chapter 292: That¡¯s Not Necessarily the Case


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei had done something wrong. If Jiang Yuqing hade to him directly, he could have given her enoughpensation and apologized.


    However, Jiang Yuqing was targeting Fang Yunshu; that was something he couldn¡¯t tolerate. He threw his own mistake out of the window.


    Jiang Yuqing was also a proud woman. She could not ept what had happened that day. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s attitude was like adding fuel to the fire, which doubled her hatred for Ye Xiaofei.


    When their gazes met, sparks flew everywhere as if they could fight at any moment.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s footsteps could be heard.


    The tense atmosphere between Jiang Yuqing and Ye Xiaofei instantly disappeared.


    Jiang Yuqing chuckled. ¡°Your secretary is quite interesting. Yunshu, if you don¡¯t need him anymore, you can let me have him.¡±


    Fang Yunshu immediately said, ¡°Okay, you want him now? 1¡¯11 let you have him this instance. I¡¯m annoyed every day I see him.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing giggled. ¡°Hehe, not now. It¡¯s like I¡¯m stealing your man.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei really admired Jiang Yuqing¡¯s control of her emotions. She was able to instantly switch from anger toughter. She was definitely a very powerful woman.


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s eyes were filled with genuine joy as she said, ¡°Jokes aside, Yunshu, things have changed so quickly. A few years ago, you were still miserable, but in the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve be an important executive of the Nox Company. Even the mayor gives you calls directly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because our mayor doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re here, Miss Jiang,¡± Fang Yunshu said in embarrassment. ¡°If he did, he would be the one treating you to a meal.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m just here to do business. 1 don¡¯t want any special treatment.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had some understanding of these families and forces on Viin Ind.


    There were some unwritten rules in the country regarding families. It could even be said to be a very special hierarchy.


    For the families in Ning City, no matter how well they developed, they could only develop in Ning City.


    As for provincial families, they could develop in all aspects within the province.


    In other words, the provincial families could develop in Ning City, but the families in Ning City couldn¡¯t develop in the provincial capital or other cities.


    If there were any leapfrogging situations, then the family would be simultaneously attacked by the big families of the provincial assembly, and they would no longer have a foothold.


    In fact, these were the upper-ss families who had the right to speak. In order to obtain greater benefits for themselves, they would stop the less powerful families from snatching resources.


    This system also resulted in people from therge provincial families having a superior status when they came to the city. They were also the target of every city-level family.


    Jiang Yuqing was a member of the Jiang family, one of the big provincial families. If the news reached Ning City, all the big families in Ning City would definitely pay a visit. Even the mayor woulde forward.


    After all, if they could build a good rtionship, the Jiang family would really invest in a huge project or have a close coboration with a big family in the city. That would bring great benefits to Ning City.


    Although the Nox Company was massive, it was, after all, foreign capital. All they could invest was some funds. However, therge provincial families were not only investing money, but also all kinds of resources. The significance was much greater than just money.


    If Luna, the chairman of the Nox Company, was here, her status would naturally be very high. However, Fang Yunshu was only the president of a branchpany, so, in terms of status, it was a great step down. Therefore, she could notpare to Jiang Yuqing¡¯s status at all.


    Soon, the food was served.


    Both Jiang Yuqing and Fang Yunshu ordered a simple steak as the main dish and some sd as sides.


    However, when Ye Xiaofei¡¯s items arrived, the table was quickly filled.


    Like foie gras, escargot, steak, and some specialties.


    ¡°Are you here to satisfy your greed?¡± Fang Yunshu asked with a dark expression.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Since we already came out for a meal, we should fill our bellies. There¡¯s only so much of this on each te ¨C I have to order more.¡±


    Fang Yunshu kicked Ye Xiaofei hard and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re really something. You don¡¯t even care about the asion.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Miss Jiang good friends? We¡¯re not outsiders, so 1 don¡¯t have to hold back, right?¡± Thest sentence was directed at Jiang Yuqing.


    Jiang Yuqing squinted her eyes, then chuckled and said, ¡°If I had an secretary like you, 1 would throw him down from here.¡±


    Fang Yunshu nodded in agreement and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We should really throw him down.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei met Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze and said indifferently, ¡°Thank goodness I¡¯m not your secretary.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing narrowed her eyes and said with a faint smile, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Who knows, you might be my secretary one day..¡±

 Chapter 293 - 293: Fang Yunshu’s Interrogation

    Chapter 293 - 293: Fang Yunshu¡¯s Interrogation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Both of them came from noble families, so Jiang Yuqing and Fang Yunshu were quite elegant when they ate. They cut a small piece of steak, dipped it in a little sauce, and wiped their mouths after putting it into their mouths.


    Ye Xiaofei was different. At first, he wanted to be as particr as them and eat with a knife and fork.


    However, after a few mouthfuls, he felt annoyed. This was really unsatisfying.


    Then, he threw the knife aside, picked up the food with a fork, and put it into his mouth. He took a bite, oil smearing at the corner of his mouth. After chewing twice, he could not help but praise vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s so satisfying to eat like this.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened. She kicked Ye Xiaofei again to remind him to be more mindful.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Ye Xiaofei turned around and beamed. ¡°Miss Jiang is not an outsider. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    Since he was clearly going to be enemies with Jiang Yuqing, Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t need to put on airs in front of Jiang Yuqing. He could do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Mr. Ye is really a straightforward person,¡± said Jiang Yuqing slowly.


    ¡°Yeah, our ancestors all ate with chopsticks. I¡¯m already used to it. Moreover, it¡¯s not embarrassing to eat with chopsticks. We don¡¯t have to learn from other people and use them inappropriately.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that we worship foreign things?¡± Jiang Yuqing chortled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yuqing,¡± said Fang Yunshu hurriedly. ¡°This guy likes to talk nonsense all day long. He definitely wouldn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing nced at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t he be scolding you as well?¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Even eating won¡¯t shut your mouth. If you talk nonsense again, get lost immediately.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing chuckled again and said, ¡°Yunshu, you¡¯re the best! He didn¡¯t even dare to retort when you scolded him.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was about to say something when Fang Yunshu glowered at him. He shot a provocative look at Jiang Yuqing and then lowered his head to eat.


    This woman had unintentionally said something that made Fang Yunshu re at him. She was really terrible.


    Ye Xiaofei finished all his food, but he was still not full. He nced at the te in front of Fang Yunshu and said, ¡°Are you still eating?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± Fang Yunshu replied casually. She was chatting happily with Jiang Yuqing and hadn¡¯t eaten much.


    ¡°Then not eating it will be a waste.¡± Ye Xiaofei brought Fang Yunshu¡¯s te to him, then put the steak into his mouth.


    It was toote for Fang Yunshu to stop him. She subconsciously looked at Jiang Yuqing, and Jiang Yuqing¡¯s eyes were filled with a teasing look, making Fang Yunshu feel extremely awkward.


    She wanted to exin, but didn¡¯t know where to start. She could only pretend that nothing had happened and that she hadn¡¯t seen anything.


    After the meal, Jiang Yuqing said goodbye and left.


    After getting into the car, Fang Yunshu stared at Ye Xiaofei coldly. Her gaze was extremely unfriendly.


    ¡°Be careful of this woman,¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°She¡¯s trying to sow discord between us.¡±


    Fang Yunshu crossed her arms and sneered. ¡°Heh, sow discord between us? Why don¡¯t you tell me why she wants to sow discord between us?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly. It was really hard to exin.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s gaze became fiercer. ¡°You can¡¯t say it? Then I¡¯m quite curious. How did you meet her? Why did the two of you have a conflict?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei found it hard to say.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s anger red up. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You bastard, did you bully her like how you bullied me back then?¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed dryly. Although this time was different from the time with Fang Yunshu, where they did not have sex, it didn¡¯t seem too different. After all, groping a naked woman was definitely going overboard.


    ¡°Is it really that?¡± Fang Yunshu spat these words out.


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Xiaofei hurriedly said. ¡°Absolutely not. 1 have some conflicts with her, but it¡¯s definitely not what you think.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± Fang Yunshu asked viciously, but her tone softened a little.


    Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly. ¡°I really can¡¯t tell you about this for the time being. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve resolved it.¡±


    ¡°Humph, if you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it. But let me remind you, Jiang Yuqing is not as easy to bully as I am. She is the daughter of the Jiang family in the provincial capital. The strength of the Jiang familypared with the other major families in Ning City is like the difference between heaven and earth. If she really wants to target you, you won¡¯t even know what hit you.¡±


    ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled brightly.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face stiffened, and she shouted, ¡°Get lost! Whether or not you die has nothing to do with me!¡±</font>

 Chapter 294 - 294: Chu Tong Delivers Again

    Chapter 294 - 294: Chu Tong Delivers Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t get anything out of Ye Xiaofei, so she felt uneasy.


    In the afternoon, she sent a message to Jiang Yuqing.


    ¡°Yuqing, what exactly is the conflict between you and Ye Xiaofei?¡±


    Jiang Yuqing replied very quickly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°This bastard keeps making excuses. I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my breath on him. We¡¯ve been friends for so long, so I came to ask you.¡±


    ¡°1 can¡¯t say it either. It¡¯s just a small conflict. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Half a minuteter, Jiang Yuqing sent another message. ¡°Yunshu, I think you two have a special rtionship. You two¡­¡±


    Fang Yunshu hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. He has nothing to do with me.¡±


    However, Fang Yunshu hesitated for a moment before deleting the message.


    Then, she took a deep breath and typed a string of words. ¡°My rtionship with him is a littleplicated. He raped me in the past and caused my reputation to be ruined.¡±


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about what happened back then, but she suddenly felt that Jiang Yuqing might have encountered the same thing as her, so she told her about it.


    Although not many people knew about this matter, Jiang Yuqing was one of them.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s him?¡±


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s reply carried a strong hint of surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s him. He disappeared for five years and suddenly came back. I hated him to the core, but my daughter likes him and acknowledges him as her daddy no matter what. Moreover, she was severely autistic and got better because of him. For my daughter, I can only suppress the hatred in my heart first.¡±


    ¡°Then.Js he your daughter¡¯s Daddy, the kind that¡¯s rted by blood?¡±


    ¡°No! Of course not. My daughter¡¯s birthday is in January. What happened between me and him happened in August. How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Oh, if you put it that way, it¡¯s indeed not. I was wondering why the rtionship between the two of you seemed ufortable.¡±


    Fang Yunshu replied, ¡°When my daughter recovers, I¡¯ll definitely settle the score with him. 1 won¡¯t let him off so easily.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing immediately replied, ¡°I wanted to remind you that this guy is dangerous, but now it seems that you know him very well, so I won¡¯t say anything more.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I also wanted to remind you not to be careless just because he¡¯s my secretary now.¡±


    After sending this message, Fang Yunshu was looking forward to Jiang Yuqing¡¯s reply. She hoped that Jiang Yuqing would tell her about her rtionship with Ye Xiaofei.


    After a while, Jiang Yuqing replied, ¡°Yunshu, I have something on here. I have to go and deal with it. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    ¡°Talk to youter.¡±


    Fang Yunshu felt even more uneasy when she couldn¡¯t get anything out of either of them.


    If it was just a small conflict, why didn¡¯t either of them say anything?


    Since they didn¡¯t want to say it, then this conflict was very likely to be unspeakable.


    When she thought of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s past misdeeds, Fang Yunshu naturally thought of Ye Xiaofei doing something unmentionable.


    Ye Xiaofei walked in just then and said, ¡°President Fang, please sign this.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fang Yunshu spewed.


    That murderous gaze made Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hair stand on end. He shrunk back and was about to slink off.


    ¡°In the next few days, go and settle the matter of the image ambassador. If you don¡¯t get it done, you don¡¯t have toe to work.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had just retreated to the door when he heard Fang Yunshu¡¯s frosty voice.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xiaofei agreed and slipped away.


    He knew that Fang Yunshu was angry, but he couldn¡¯t approach her, so it was better to stay as far away as possible.


    In addition, he did have to go out to handle some matters in the next two days, so he didn¡¯t have to ask for leave from Fang Yunshu.


    Ye Xiaofei had just left thepany building when Chu Tong called him.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, where are you now? I¡¯ll go pick you up right now!¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s voice sounded very urgent, and it was an unquestionable tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. I¡¯ll talk to you when I pick you upter.¡±


    Chu Tong had never spoken to Ye Xiaofei in such a tone before. This time, Ye Xiaofei said happily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±


    In less than ten minutes, an SUV stopped in front of Ye Xiaofei. The window was rolled down, and Chu Tong said anxiously to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Hurry up and get in the car.¡±


    As soon as Ye Xiaofei got into the car, Chu Tong stepped on the elerator and the car sped off again.


    ¡°D*mn, drive properly. If you crash, it¡¯ll only be a waste of time. I don¡¯t care if a few more of your colleagues die.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Chu Tong took a deep breath, and the car¡¯s speed finally stabilized.


    ¡°Is it that you found that Su Zhenhai?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°What? How did you know?¡± Chu Tong cried out in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? You came looking for me in a hurry, so someone must be in danger. Only someone like Su Zhenhai can make you police officers face a great enemy.¡±


    Chu Tong turned around and stared at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°Your logical analysis ability is actually so strong!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°Of course, there are still many things you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we found Su Zhenhai¡¯s hiding ce. It¡¯s already very difficult to capture Su Zhenhai, but with another helper, it¡¯s even more difficult to deal with. The chances of danger are very high, so we¡¯re bringing you there. If someone is in danger, you can save them immediately.¡±


    ¡°Since you guys are so uncertain about this, then why don¡¯t you wait for someone strong enough to deal with it? By the way, didn¡¯t Captain Xiao previously say that there was a Secret Service Bureau?¡±


    Chu Tong shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I do know that our team will be in charge of the arrest this time. That¡¯s why 1 asked you for help. You have to help me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Chu Tong and said, ¡°This matter is more troublesome than usual. What can you give to repay me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want,¡± Chu Tong said without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m just in a hurry. Otherwise, I could do it now.¡±


    ¡°Even now?¡± Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°This is a really good idea.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Tong let out a panicked cry and hurriedly said, ¡°No, no! We¡¯re about to take action, we can¡¯t waste any time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled evilly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We won¡¯t waste time. We can do it as we drive..¡±</font>

 Chapter 295 - 295: Is It Stooping Too Low?

    Chapter 295 - 295: Is It Stooping Too Low?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How can we do that? We¡¯re driving. How can we do that without pulling over?¡±


    Chu Tong turned around and roiled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei, thinking that Ye Xiaofei was trying to speak inappropriately with her.


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile(¡°Who said we can¡¯t? I¡¯ll drive. You can sit on me.¡±


    ¡°Huh, this won¡¯t do. How can this do? This space is so small.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Move the seat to the back. It¡¯s not a problem for the two of us to squeeze together. Besides, don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be more interesting if we squeeze together?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Then¡­ It¡¯s also dangerous to drive. What if there¡¯s an ident?¡±


    ¡°No, my driving skills are superb. Not only can I guarantee the speed, but I definitely won t cause any idents.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ We¡¯re still on the street, and there are cameras everywhere. In ten minutes, the image of the two of us in the car will spread throughout the entire public security system. Are you still going to let me live?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? Anyway, if you don¡¯t agree, I won t go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in my car, so 1 11 drag you there,¡± Chu Tong said fiercely.


    Ye Xiaofeiughed lightly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll just not put in any effort. Whether they die or not has got nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Tong¡¯s face was ashen. She took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°Come! Come! Right now! Do it now!¡±


    Chu Tong was a little hysterical, and her eyes were filled with madness.


    Ye Xiaofei wanted to tease Chu Tong for no reason, but he had identally made Chu Tong anxious.


    ¡°Sigh, what you said just now is quite reasonable. It¡¯s fine if it s just you being captured, but it¡¯s also possible for me to be photographed. My reputation is so good, I can¡¯t ruin it.¡±


    Chu Tong had been holding back; in the next moment, she felt a sense of release and said, ¡°Then¡­Then you¡¯re not going to do it?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei blinked his eyes and said, ¡°We ll find a quiet roadter.¡±


    Chu Tong finally let out a long breath and asked carefully, ¡°Thenter¡­will you put in effort?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Since you¡¯ve already promised me this, 1 have to do something to make you happy.¡±


    ¡°Good! How straightforward!¡± Chu Tong calmed down and turned to look at Ye Xiaofei. Suddenly, she stretched out her right hand and grabbed Ye Xiaofeis arm, then pulled him to her side.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s handnded on Chu Tong¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some benefits first, so that you won¡¯t say that I¡¯m lying to you.¡± Chu Tong looked straight ahead, but her face had already turned red.


    ¡°Hah hah, this benefit is not bad.¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately started to feel around without any politeness.


    Chu Tong¡¯s face turned even redder, and her body trembled slightly.


    Ye Xiaofei could now imagine that Chu Tong must have the urge to beat him up.


    However, this woman endured it. For her colleagues andrades, she was willing to sacrifice her life¡¯s happiness.


    Thinking of this, Ye Xiaofei suddenly felt that he was a little despicable.


    Ye Xiaofei was a despicable person, and could be that way without feeling any guilt whatsoever.


    However, Chu Tong¡¯s righteous and noble character made Ye Xiaofei feel a little ashamed of himself.


    At this time, if he continued to touch her, it seemed that he was not so interested, instead, he felt a little ashamed.


    Ye Xiaofei retracted his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have any reaction. It¡¯s nor satisfying ¨C I won¡¯t be touching you.¡±


    Chu Tong heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯m driving, so I can¡¯t cooperate. Just make do with it.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°No need. You drive well. I¡¯ll nourish my spirit first. If many of you are injured, it will take a lot of effort.¡±


    After a few minutes, Chu Tong still did not feel Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand reaching over. From the corner of her eye, she saw that Ye Xiaofei s eyes were closed, as if he was really asleep.


    This made Chu Tong finally heave a sigh of relief. She muttered to herself, ¡°This guy has so many bad habits every day. I can¡¯t do this or that. I don¡¯t know how hard it will be to serve him in the future. It s really not easy to be his lover.¡±


    The car soon arrived at the outskirts of the city. There was a small hill there, and Chu Tong stopped the car.


    ¡°The target is an abandoned gravel factory halfway up the mountain. We can¡¯t drive up to avoid alerting the enemy. We can only walk up. Our other colleagues have already surrounded the ce and shouldunch an ambush soon.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and looked around, ¡°Ambush? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course, well take the opportunity tounch an attack when they¡¯re unprepared,¡± said Chu Tong.


    ¡°You guys really don¡¯t understand your opponent¡¯s strength. With his level, if you get close to him, he will definitely discover you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Tong was shocked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to doubt it. There are only two possibilities now. One is that they have already run away. The other is that they are waiting for you to attack before finishing you off. Then, they will calmly escape, provoking you guys.¡± ¡°D*mn it!¡± Chu Tong gritted her teeth and stared at Ye Xiaofei. ¡® ¡°Do you have any suggestions?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shrugged his shoulders. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t have any suggestions because you guys are too weak. The only hope is that you can shoot him to death. However, I¡¯m afraid that the other party won¡¯t let you find him.¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s brows furrowed into a knot. ¡°Impossible. We will definitely have a way. Don¡¯t scare us here.¡±


    ¡°Then do as you please. Since you are already prepared to sacrifice someone, then do it.¡±


    Chu Tong took a deep breath and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been aware of this since the first day we became police officers. That¡¯s why I invited you here now. You must do your best to save themter. I beg you!¡±


    Chu Tong bowed deeply to Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes.


    in the past, when Chu Tong said that she was doing it for her colleagues andrades, Ye Xiaofei did not believe it.


    But this time, Ye Xiaofei really understood her feelings.


    With Chu Tong like a bird in his hand, it was not easy for him to continue, otherwise wouldn¡¯t it seem that he¡¯d be stooping a little low?


    Seeing that Ye Xiaofei did not move or speak, Chu Tong felt that begging him was like having her words fall on deaf ears.


    The best way was to let him taste the sweetness and let him feel her sincerity.


    She took a deep breath and suddenly grabbed Ye Xiaofei s hand, cing it on her cor..</font>

 Chapter 296 - 296: The Appearance of the Secret Service

    Chapter 296 - 296: The Appearance of the Secret Service


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei squinted at Chu Tong¡¯s side profile.


    Chu Tong¡¯s face was flushed, but she looked extremely determined as she looked ahead with bright eyes.


    This feeling¡­was truly invincible.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but praise to himself, but he still withdrew his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Tong¡¯s eyes were still looking ahead. There was a hint of doubt in her voice, as if she thought it was unbelievable that Ye Xiaofei would let go of her at this moment.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°I don¡¯t like people watching me when I¡¯m doing this kind of thing,¡± Ye Xiaofei said lightly.


    Chu Tong looked around and said, ¡°Watching? There¡¯s no one here.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Captain Xiao, there¡¯s no need to hide. Come on out.¡±


    Behind a big tree, Captain Xiao Qiang came out and coughed lightly. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, I didn¡¯t see anything just now.¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s face turned red all the way to the tips of her ears. At this moment, she just wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    ¡°Captain Xiao, I¡­I¡­¡± Chu Tong stuttered but did not say anything.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Chu Tong and said, ¡°Chu Tong, I told you. Although this kind of illness is small and I can fix it in minutes, it¡¯s not appropriate to look at it here. It makes Captain Xiao think I¡¯m taking advantage of you.¡±


    Chu Tong¡¯s reaction was really fast ¨C she immediately said, ¡°Captain Xiao, there¡¯s something wrong with my chest. It¡¯s been hurting for the past two days. I¡¯m afraid that it will affect my condition when I moveter, so¡­¡±


    Captain Xiao Qiangughed and waved his hand. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll leave first. You guys continue to treat the illness.¡±


    The expression on his face showed that he did not believe it at all.


    However, for Chu Tong, having a reason was enough. She immediately said, ¡°This guy is really amazing. He just touched me a little and it¡¯s much better now. I feel that there¡¯s absolutely no problem for me to participate in the operation now.¡±


    Captain Xiao¡¯s smile disappeared and he said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to participate in the operation. Your main responsibility is to protect Miracle doctor Ye.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Yes!¡± Chu Tong hesitated for a moment before answering loudly.


    Captain Xiao nodded and then looked at Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Miracle doctor Ye, our operation this time is very dangerous, so I beg you ¨C if someone is really injuredter, please save them.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Sure, but I still don¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t you previously say that there was a Secret Service Bureau? Shouldn¡¯t the Secret Service Bureau deal with this kind of person? If you guys do it, then isn¡¯t the risk too great for you?¡±


    ¡°This time, the Secret Service Bureau is indeed involved, but very few are avable in Ning City. Moreover, this time, there were also some who were not around, so they only sent two people. I¡¯m here to await their arrival. The main task is to be done by the Secret Service Bureau, and our team is responsible for guarding the periphery.¡±


    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s even people from the Secret Service.¡± Ye Xiaofei suddenly felt his interest increase greatly.


    ¡°Su Zhenhai is extraordinary,¡± Captain Xiao said in a deep voice. ¡°There¡¯s also another unfathomable Master. I¡¯m worried that the Secret Service Bureau won¡¯t be able to deal with them and will allow them to escape¡­¡±


    ¡°Captain Xiao, you¡¯re underestimating the Secret Service Bureau. We¡¯re here, so they can only surrender obediently.¡±


    Two men in their thirties walked over. Both of them had their hands behind their backs, possessing a haughty demeanor.


    Captain Xiao looked a little embarrassed and quickly said, ¡°The people in the Secret Service Bureau are all experts among experts. I¡¯m fully aware of this, but we still have to be careful. After all, these two people previously almost caused the death of several of us.¡±


    One of them snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too useless. You¡¯re only catching petty thieves. How can you deal with criminals of this level?¡±


    These words were extremely insulting. Chu Tong¡¯s fiery temper red up immediately. Glowering, she said angrily, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t have sufficient capabilities, it¡¯s our duty to catch criminals. We have to catch criminals when we see them.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your duty. You¡¯re just overestimating yourself. But to be honest, you actually survived when you encountered a mid-ranked Master like Su Zhenhai?¡±


    Captain Xiao Qiang hurriedly said, ¡°This is also thanks to the presence of Miracle doctor Ye. He saved a few of our severely injured. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Miracle doctor Ye, let me introduce you. These two¡­¡±


    A member of the Secret Service Bureau interrupted Captain Xiao Qiang and said, ¡°Captain Xiao, there¡¯s no need for you to introduce a doctor to us. Also, I have to say, your team actually brought a doctor; how afraid of death are you?¡±


    Captain Xiao Qiang quickly said, ¡°Miracle doctor Ye¡¯s medical skills are excellent. We sent those people to the hospital, but the hospital said that there was no chance of saving them. It was Miracle doctor Ye¡¯s miraculous hand that brought them back from the brink of death.¡±


    ¡°1 don¡¯t care about the Godly Doctor or whatever. This time, even if they are two mid-ranked Masters, it will be a piece of cake for us to deal with them.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at the two of them and couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. Mid-ranked Masters were nothing to them. Then, these two people¡¯s strength was really strong..</font>

 Chapter 297 - 297:1 Definitely Have No Problem

    Chapter 297 - 297:1 Definitely Have No Problem


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the Viin Ind that Ye Xiaofei had been on, there were a few people with strongbat strength, ail of whom were top-ranked Masters.


    They had told Ye Xiaofei that a top-ranked Master was absolutely a rare existence, that there would definitely be countless people who woulde to rope them in, whether it was in the major families, the surrounding areas, or various government departments.


    Mid-ranked Masters were also very rare. Evenrge families above the provincial level would only have one or two of them. Top-ranked Masters were almost only avable to the top families in the country.


    As for the two from the Secret Service Bureau, they didn¡¯t even care about a mid-ranked Master. Could they be top-ranked Masters?


    Captain Xiao did not dare to offend either side. At this moment, he quickly said, ¡°Sirs, this Miracle doctor Ye is extremely skilled Chinese medicine. A few days ago, your boss told me that he might recruit Miracle doctor Ye into the Secret Service Bureau.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Ye Xiaofei immediately stretched out his hand with a smile and said, ¡°Hello, 1 am Ye Xiaofei. It is my honor to be able to meet you.¡±


    One should not hit a smiling face. Although the two guys were arrogant, they still extended their hands to shake Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Qin Feng!¡±


    ¡°Song Yuan!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei grinned and said, ¡°You two must be carefulter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be a problem if the Secret Service Bureau takes action.¡±


    The two of them were still as confident as ever.


    The strength of these two people was probably at most like a mid-ranked Master who had just reached that level. Even Su Zhenhai was much stronger than the two of them. If the duo attacked together, it would not be easy to capture Su Zhenhai alone, not to mention that there was another person whose strength was unknown.


    ¡°Captain Xiao, let¡¯s hurry over and settle this matter as soon as possible,¡± said Qin Feng.


    Captain Xiao agreed and then said to Chu Tong, ¡°You must stay by Miracle doctor Ye¡¯s side, you are not allowed to leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Chu Tong replied loudly.


    Qin Feng and Song Yuan followed Captain Xiao up the mountain without even saying goodbye to Ye Xiaofei.


    Chu Tong pursed her lips and said, ¡°These two guys are really arrogant.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile, ¡°They might have been able to do it in the past, but this time, the two of them will definitely suffer a huge loss.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Chu Tong asked in confusion, but her face unwittingly revealed a happy expression.


    Ye Xiaofei pointed at Chu Tong¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°I say, Chu Tong, it isn¡¯t too good for you to be like this. If they suffer a huge loss, won¡¯t you be unable to catch them?¡±


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Chu Tong eximed in a low voice, then said, vaguely annoyed, ¡°It¡¯s all because of these two people. They don¡¯t think highly of us. 1 really want them to suffer, but arresting the criminal is the most important thing, so I can only suppress my anger.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. From what 1 see, these two people will suffer today, and the two criminals won¡¯t be able to escape,¡± Ye Xiaofei said as he walked up with his hands behind his back.


    Chu Tong quickly followed Ye Xiaofei and caught up with him, saying, ¡°How do you know? If the two of them were to suffer, it would be dangerous for our team to capture them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say anything; you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you,¡± Ye Xiaofei said faintly.


    Chu Tong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Won¡¯t I understand once you tell me?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at her, his eyes filled with contempt, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    This made Chu Tong even more enraged. ¡°This bastard. He¡¯s not saying any more after getting me interested.¡±


    Very soon, Ye Xiaofei and Ye Xiaofei arrived somece near Captain Xiao. Chu Tong stopped and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stay here. If we go any further, it¡¯ll be easy for me to rush up.¡±


    Seeing Chu Tong¡¯s depressed expression, Ye Xiaofei sniggered and said, ¡°Are you feeling aggrieved because you can¡¯t participate?¡±


    Chu Tong nodded, but she immediately puffed out her chest and said, ¡°Yes, but I know that your safety is more important.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t participate, but it would be a pity if you don¡¯t watch the show.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked around and soon found his target. He pulled Chu Tong to a big tree.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and watch the show,¡± Ye Xiaofei said and jumped up. In a few moments, he had reached a height of six or seven meters. There was a tree branch there, and it was just right for him to sit down on.


    Chu Tong hesitated for a moment before climbing up as well.


    ¡°Come,e in front of me.¡± Ye Xiaofei pointed to the area in front of him.


    Chu Tong moved past Ye Xiaofei and sat on the tree trunk. However, the tree trunk was nted upwards. She could not help but lean back, and her back bumped into Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Hey, this position is not bad. You can even throw yourself at me.¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled and hugged Chu Tong¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Chu Tong growled and elbowed Ye Xiaofei in the chest.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Ye Xiaofei cried out in pain, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re really ruthless. You¡¯re trying to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Who said you could touch me?¡± Chu Tong turned to look at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Chu Tong and said, ¡°See, I knew it. Your words can¡¯t be trusted. When you came here, you said that you wanted to be my lover. In the end, when we got serious, you¡¯re not willing.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The murderous look in Chu Tong¡¯s eyes disappeared. She coughed dryly and said, ¡°It was an instinctive reaction just now. I forgot about this for a moment, but I¡¯ll slowly get used to it in the future. My apologies.¡±


    As she spoke, she leaned on Ye Xiaofei and said as if she was facing death, ¡°Come on, this time you can do whatever you want. I definitely have no problem with it..¡±</font>

 Chapter 298 - 298: Must Touch

    Chapter 298 - 298: Must Touch


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Chu Tong always looked like she was ready to die every time Ye Xiaofei took advantage of her.


    This made Ye Xiaofei look like a super viin bullying a righteous hero for the first time.


    Ye Xiaofei bullied her and felt a strong sense of guilt in his heart.


    If he didn¡¯t take a bite of this fat meat that was delivered to his door, it wouldn¡¯t be in line with Ye Xiaofei¡¯s character.


    Therefore, whenever Ye Xiaofei met Chu Tong, he could not help but want to tease her. However, when it was really time for him to get started, Ye Xiaofei would not do whatever he wanted. In the end, he would let it go.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Today, Chu Tong hade knocking on his door. Ye Xiaofei had made up his mind to take advantage of her.


    His hands were not well-behaved. A situation had already urred in front of a house dozens of meters away.


    The two men from the Secret Service Bureau had already jumped over the wall. They were about to make a move.


    Chu Tong leaned on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body. She was beyond nervous. She was thinking about how Ye Xiaofei would treat her next. Everything she thought of made her feel extremely embarrassed. However, she still gritted her teeth and waited for this moment to arrive.


    However, after waiting for a while, the things she thought of didn¡¯t happen. Ye Xiaofei actually simply hugged her waist and didn¡¯t do anything else.


    However, this made Chu Tong feel even more ufortable. It was fine if the things she was nervous about would happen earlier. However, for something that she knew woulde not to happen, this feeling could only be described as torture.


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡± Chu Tong finally couldn¡¯t help but ask directly.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Why would 1 do that? I¡¯m just a doctor, not a Master of the Secret Service Bureau.¡±


    ¡°I meant, you¡­ Why aren¡¯t you attacking me?¡± Chu Tong grew angrier as she asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei paused for a moment, then moved his mouth close to Chu Tong¡¯s ear and said with a smile, ¡°This is a big meal. How can I eat it casually here? Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste? 1 have to find a good time and ce to slowly taste it.¡±


    ¡°You have a lot of things to do,¡± Chu Tong grumbled, but she could not help but rx.


    Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°Besides, the two Secret Service agents have already gone in. The fun is about to start. I¡¯ll have to take a good look. You¡¯ll be my dish sooner orter. I¡¯m not in a hurry to eat you, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh, they¡¯ve already entered?¡± Chu Tong was shocked. Her eyes locked onto the house. As for Ye Xiaofei, she directly put him at the back of her mind.


    ¡°This ce is too far away,¡± Chu Tong said angrily. ¡°I can only see two people, but I can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei whispered in her ear, ¡°I have a way. Do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°Then use it quickly,¡± Chu Tong said anxiously. ¡°As long as 1 can see the situation there, you can do whatever you want to me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m taking advantage of you.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up. You¡¯re so slow,¡± said Chu Tong impatiently.


    Ye Xiaofei reached into Chu Tong¡¯spel with one hand and caressed Chu Tong¡¯s face with the other.


    He could feel Chu Tong¡¯s skin tighten instantly, and her clenched teeth were making cracking sounds.


    ¡°This is the feeling. It¡¯sfortable.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help butugh to himself as he said this. It was as if he liked taking advantage of Chu Tong when she was angry and feeling aggrieved. That was why he had that kind of attitude.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Chu Tong wasn¡¯t resisting Ye Xiaofei at this moment. She was just anxious to see the situation over there. If she let Ye Xiaofei take advantage of her now, she would feel that he couldn¡¯t differentiate the severity of the situation, and she would feel extremely displeased.


    ¡°Alright! Alright! This requires a process.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei took advantage of Chu Tong for another half a minute before true qi injected into the acupoints around Chu Tong¡¯s eyes.


    Chu Tong suddenly felt her vision getting brighter and brighter. The blurry things in the distance became increasingly clear. She could now view the situation in the house and courtyard clearly.


    ¡°I see it. You¡¯re amazing,¡± Chu Tong eximed in surprise, the resistance in her heart towards Ye Xiaofei taking advantage of her dissipating instantly.


    Then, she felt Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand on her stomach. It didn¡¯t seem ufortable.


    On this hot day, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand was still a little cool, like a small air conditioner stuffed into her clothes. It was really unspeakablyfortable.


    Just as she was enjoying it, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand was pulled out.


    Chu Tong felt a little hot without that chill.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you touching anymore?¡± Chu Tong turned around and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll affect your show-watching,¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± said Chu Tong. ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect it.¡±


    ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t touch anymore.¡±


    ¡°No! You have to!¡±


    Chu Tong widened her eyes and grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand, stuffing it into her clothes. The cool feeling made her squint her eyes in satisfaction..</font>

 Chapter 299 - 299: Chu Tong’s Initiatives

    Chapter 299 - 299: Chu Tong¡¯s Initiatives


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was not just Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand. Chu Tong also noticed that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body temperature was actually two degrees lower than hers.


    Leaning back on Ye Xiaofei and letting this fellow hug her once more, she felt like she was in an air-conditioned room, and the temperature outside could not affect her at all.


    Other than medical skills, Chu Tong finally found something that she liked about Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened. He wanted to tease Chu Tong, but he did not expect her to enjoy it so much.


    His main purpose foring here was the mysterious poison expert. How was he supposed to go down if Chu Tong kept pestering him?<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    At this moment, the door of the house in the distance opened and Su Zhenhai walked out.


    Qin Feng and Song Yuan still had their hands behind their backs. Qin Feng took a step forward and shouted in a condescending tone, ¡°Su Zhenhai, you should surrender obediently once you see people from the Secret Service Bureau. If we make a move, you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    Su Zhenhai sized up the two of them and said disdainfully, ¡°Who do you Secret Service guys think you are?¡±


    Chu Tong, who was sitting on the tree trunk, suddenly sat up straight. Not only could she see the situation there, but she could also hear the voices of the three people clearly.


    ¡°What the hell, what did you do to me?¡± Chu Tong turned her head excitedly, but ¡®muah¡¯; she kissed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face.


    Their eyes met. It was obvious that this kiss was too sudden.


    However, when she saw Ye Xiaofei¡¯s slow smile, Chu Tong steeled her heart. He leaned forward and kissed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s cheek again. ¡°Can you tell me now?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, this feels good.¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled, ¡®Til tell youter, or else it¡¯ll dy you from watching the exciting scene inside.¡±


    Chu Tong let out a low cry and quickly turned around to take a look. However, a thought involuntarily popped up in her mind.


    This guy is so perverted. She even took the initiative to kiss him today. Why is he so obedient now? His hand is still on her lower abdomen. He didn¡¯t touch any sensitive areas at all. This doesn¡¯t match his style.


    However, this thought only shed through her mind for a moment before she was riveted by the situation over there.


    ¡°Do you think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re a level 6 Master?¡± Qin Feng sneered.


    ¡°Level six?¡± Su Zhenhai red at him. ¡®I¡¯m a mid-ranked Master. What bullsh*t level 6 Master?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Then let me give you a summary. In the past, Master were divided into top-ranked, mid-ranked, and low-ranked. However, there is a huge difference between Masters of the same level. Therefore, our Secret Service Bureau divided Masters into nine levels. Level one to three are the original low-ranked Masters, and level four to six are the original mid-level Masters. You, a level six Master, are equivalent to the strongest among the mid-ranked Masters.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. It was the first time he had heard of such a grading system.


    However, this one point would more directly reflect the difference between levels.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was quite curious. What method did they use, or what could they use to determine the specific level of a Master?


    If he had the chance to study itter, he would at least know what level he was at now.


    Su Zhenhai looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Then what rank are you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all level 4 Masters,¡± Qin Feng said indifferently.


    ¡°Hah hah!¡± Su Zhenhaiughed proudly and said, ¡°Then you should know that you two level 4 Masters want to capture me. Aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself?¡±


    Qin Feng was still iparably domineering. ¡°In front of the Secret Service Bureau, any Master has to bow down to us, and you are no exception.¡±


    Su Zhenhai¡¯s eyes widened in anger as he roared. His feet stomped on the ground and his fists carried the wind as he struck at Qin Feng.


    ¡°You¡¯re really courting death!¡± Qin Feng pursed his lips in contempt and punched out directly. He actually wanted to meet Su Zhenhai head-on.


    Su Zhenhai¡¯s two fists were about to collide with Qin Feng¡¯s fist, but he suddenly retracted his fist. He did not collide with Qin Feng¡¯s fist. Instead, his leg flew up and kicked at Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng said disdainfully, ¡°You only have so much courage. Come on, let me see how strong you, a level 6 Master, are.¡±


    His words were clearly provocative. At the same time, he changed his move and raised his leg to meet Su Zhenhai¡¯s leg.


    Su Zhenhai retracted his leg again.


    Su Zhenhai attacked quickly and withdrew just as quickly. However, he never came into contact with Qin Feng.


    Chu Tong was dazzled by the scene. She could not tell how the two of them fought at all. That was something that she yearned for. When would she be a Master?


    At this moment, a muffled sound suddenly came from the courtyard. Su Zhenhai took a few steps back.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Su Zhenhai was shocked and shouted, ¡°Why did my strength suddenly drop so much?¡±


    ¡°In front of the Secret Service Bureau, what¡¯s so surprising about your decline in strength?¡±


    Qin Feng and Song Yuan became even more arrogant. They directly pressed on towards Su Zhenhai, looking as if they had Su Zhenhai in their grasp..</font>

 Chapter 300 - 300: Found the Right Person

    Chapter 300 - 300: Found the Right Person


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After forcing Su Zhenhai to take two steps back, Qin Feng once again put his hands behind his back and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to know now. If you obediently surrender, we will give you a way out. Otherwise, dying will be your only way out.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Su Zhenhai suddenly raged and punched out with both fists again.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Qin Feng frowned and went up once again.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    With a muffled sound, a figure flew several meters away.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    However, the one who flew out was actually the arrogant Qin Feng.


    He clutched his chest, blood seeping out of the corner of his mouth. He forced himself to swallow the blood and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°This is impossible. How can you still use your full strength?¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ I¡¯m not a fool.¡± Su Zhenhaiughed smugly. ¡°I know that the strength of normal experts will be reduced when theye to the Secret Service Bureau. But, unfortunately, I am the kind of person who is not affected by you.¡±


    ¡°This is impossible! You only have one strike!¡± Qin Feng roared. He pushed off using his feet once again and pounced towards Su Zhenhai.


    Song Yuan shouted as well. A short knife appeared in his hand, and he stabbed toward Su Zhenhai at lightning speed.


    ¡°Then you guys can go to hell!¡± Su Zhenhai yelled, and a steel short rod appeared in his hand. He met the attack head-on.


    The earlier attack had mostly been tentative, so it had been dazzling, but not very dangerous.


    However, it was different now. The three of them were fighting with their lives. If there was a slight mistake, they would lose their lives.


    Chu Tong¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    She even suspected that she was watching a movie. It turned out that such an expert really existed in reality. Hisbat strength was really much stronger than ordinary people.


    She had faced Su Zhenhai before. At that time, she did not even have the ability to resist. Now, she knew that Su Zhenhai was a subordinate at that time. If he really wanted to kill her, she would definitely be dead now.


    The figure of that mysterious expert suddenly appeared in her mind. Su Zhenhai was so strong, but he was easily killed by that mysterious expert. That was a true expert.


    Unfortunately, that expert did not take her as a disciple. Chu Tong felt a strong sense of disappointment.


    ¡°Hah, you think someone like you can catch me? What a joke!¡±


    Amidst hisughter, Su Zhenhai suddenlyunched a fierce attack, forcing Qin Feng and Song Yuan to retreat.


    Under normal circumstances, even if the two of them did not kill Su Zhenhai, they would definitely not be at a disadvantage.


    However, they had ced too much trust on the Secret Service Bureau¡¯s tricks. They did not expect that their ever-effective methods would not work on Su Zhenhai in the end. That was why Qin Feng was seriously injured as soon as he arrived, greatly reducing his strength ¨C it was less than half of his usual strength.


    Now, they werepletely at a disadvantage. If they continued to persist, there would only be one oue. They would all have to stay here.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Su Zhenhai shouted and punched at Qin Feng, who was injured and unable to dodge.


    Song Yuan panicked and attacked Su Zhenhai with all his might, trying to force him to turn around and saving him.


    Unfortunately, Su Zhenhai had already calcted this move. He flipped his left palm backward to receive Song Yuan¡¯s attack, but his body had already leveraged on this to elerate towards Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng had no way to dodge. Heshed out and used all his strength to block Su Zhenhai¡¯s palm with his arms in front of his chest.


    A muffled sound.


    Like a kite that had broken free of its string, Qin Feng¡¯s body instantly flew 6 to 7 metres away.


    In the air, arge mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth, like a fairy scattering flowers.


    Then, he fell heavily on the ground and rolled over a few times. Hey face down on the ground and did not move at all. It was unknown whether he was dead or alive.


    Su Zhenhaiughed maniacally again and looked at Song Yuan with a ferocious expression. ¡°Your Secret Service Bureau is just so-so!¡±


    Song Yuan was furious and filled with indignation. As a member of the Secret Intelligence Bureau, he had always been sessful and invincible. Today¡¯s failure was simply uneptable to him.


    ¡°The Secret Service Bureau is indeed not very good, but who do you think you are?¡±


    A voice suddenly came from the side.


    Su Zhenhai and Song Yuan looked at the source of the voice in shock. They saw a man in his thirties sauntering over with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°You again!¡± When he saw this person, Su Zhenhai was instantly shocked. This was the person who had previously injured him.


    The one who came was naturally Ye Xiaofei, who had changed his appearance. His tone was calm as he said, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s me again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t interfere in my matters.¡± Su Zhenhai spoke calmly, but he already felt scared. The other party was really too strong. Even a Master at his level did not have the ability to fight back when it came to the other party.


    ¡°So what if I want to?¡± Ye Xiaofei sneered.


    He turned his gaze in the direction of the house and said indifferently, ¡°Do you think that the person in the house can protect you? If I¡¯m here, he probably won¡¯t dare toe out, right?¡±


    ¡°Little fellow, you sure have big words.¡±


    A hoarse old woman¡¯s voice came from inside the house. The door opened, and a hunched old woman with a wrinkled face slowly walked out.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips curled up. The person he was looking for had appeared..</font>

 Chapter 301 - 301: A Difficult Opponent

    Chapter 301 - 301: A Difficult Opponent


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei sized up the olddy, then curled his lips and said disdainfully, ¡°I was wondering who was looking for trouble with me. I didn¡¯t expect it to be an old woman with one foot in the grave. I don¡¯t have to fight with you ¨C a few more years and you¡¯d be dead!¡±


    ¡°How dare you disrespect granny? I¡¯ll fight you to the death,¡± Su Zhenhai spewed and was about to rush over to fight Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Take it easy! Cough! Cough!¡± The olddy raised her voice, then covered her mouth and coughed twice.


    Su Zhenhai quickly stopped and turned to stand beside the olddy. He red fiercely at Ye Xiaofei.


    The olddy put down her hand and chuckled. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°How could 1 be looking for trouble with you? I¡¯ve given you a girl who¡¯s as beautiful as a flower. Shouldn¡¯t you ept my favor?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. He had changed his appearance, but this olddy still recognized him at a nce.


    He curled his lips and said, ¡°This favor of yours is really big. You¡¯ve given me a huge headache.¡±


    The olddy was still smiling as she said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for a woman to be a little troublesome. Conquer her, and she¡¯ll listen to you obediently.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Your words are very reasonable. Then 1 should let you try it first.¡±


    ¡°No can do. I¡¯m old. You can kill me with one finger.¡± The olddy shook her head and her body swayed as though a gust of wind could topple her.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try poking you and see if you can die.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sniggered. With a sway of his body, he had already arrived in front of the olddy and pointed at her chest.


    The olddy¡¯s body rocked and she directly avoided Ye Xiaofei¡¯s attack. She shook her head and said, ¡°Little fellow, this is not good. Although I¡¯m an olddy, I¡¯m still a woman. How can you poke my chest?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s finger seemed ordinary, but it had many variations. Even if Su Zhenhai was here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge this finger.


    However, this olddy had actually avoided it so easily.


    An expert! This was definitely an expert! Even if it was the people of Viin Ind, there was no one stronger than this olddy.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes lit up. The stronger the opponent, the more excited he would be.


    Ye Xiaofei sniffed and chuckled, ¡°This kind of material is almost interesting.¡±


    The old woman¡¯s expression changed, and she said, ¡°Little fellow, you¡¯re quite capable. I¡¯ve really underestimated you.¡±


    In the eyes of others, neither of them had made a move, so these words were inexplicable.


    However, during the short time that the two of them had been speaking, she had already poisoned Ye Xiaofei, but it was nothing to Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Then try this one.¡± The olddy¡¯s expression was no longer as calm as before. Her expression turned cold as she flicked her fingers lightly.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t dare to be careless. On Viin Ind, no one dared to use poison on him. However, this olddy was obviously a top expert in using poison. He didn¡¯t know if he could resolve it.


    Ye Xiaofei was fully focused as he circted the Heaven and Earth Scripture.


    However, at this moment, the olddy suddenly retreated. Her body was like a wisp of smoke as she fled toward the exterior of the wall.


    Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but curse at the old fox. This olddy was just trying to scare him. In fact, she just wanted to escape.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t let her do as she wished and chased after her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt granny!¡± Su Zhenhai shouted and rushed forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and met Su Zhenhai¡¯s fist with his palm.


    Su Zhenhai harrumphed and flew out, just like Qin Feng when they had been fighting.


    Afternding, there was no more movement.


    Ye Xiaofei only paused for a moment before chasing after the olddy again.


    Although the olddy was senile, she was like a wisp of smoke at this moment, and her movements were not slow at all.


    Even her hunched body hadpletely disappeared.


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°So you¡¯re not an olddy. 1¡¯11 see what you look like when 1 catch you.¡±


    ¡°If you have the ability, catch me first.¡± The voice of the olddy in front of him also became as pleasant as a young girl¡¯s.


    ¡°Your voice is nice, I¡¯m even more interested now, hah!¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed loudly and moved even faster, closing the distance between them.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a gift for you!¡±


    With a shout, the olddy grabbed and threw a ck object at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei reached out his hand to push it away, but he realized that it was a person in the air ¨C it was Chu Tong.


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly pushed Chu Tong over and held her in his arms.


    However, Chu Tong did not react at all. It was as if she was dead.


    ¡°Hah hah, if you keep chasing me, your little lover will die.¡±


    As the olddyughed, she shot into the forest. Then, a few muffled groans came from the forest. It was obvious that some police officers had also been killed by her.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened and he could only stop.


    ¡°Just you wait.. The next time 1 catch you, I¡¯ll strip you naked and spank you!¡±</font>

 Chapter 302 - 302: Chu Tong Is Excited

    Chapter 302 - 302: Chu Tong Is Excited


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If he chased after her, Chu Tong would definitely die.


    ¡°Darn,¡± Ye Xiaofei cursed softly. ¡°You¡¯re such a hindrance.¡±


    Arge group of criminal police ran over at this time. Xiao Qiang ignored the two people from the Secret Intelligence Bureau, but rushed to Ye Xiaofei first and looked at Ye Xiaofei vigntly.


    He didn¡¯t have the ability of the olddy to tell who Ye Xiaofei was at a nce.


    Ye Xiaofei hugged Chu Tong with one hand while his other hand quickly tapped Chu Tong¡¯s body. Finally, his palmnded on Chu Tong¡¯s lower abdomen.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    It was not difficult to cure her of this poison, but it was very poisonous. If it was not cured in time, she would perish.


    A true poison expert would usually not use such a strong poison. Instead, they would give you a chance, making it impossible to cure. Only then would they be able to show their wisdom in using poison.


    This time, the olddy used a method that was not used by experts. She directly used this low-level poison. However, it had to be said that this method was very effective and immediately stopped Ye Xiaofei from chasing after her.


    Chu Tong harrumphed and slowly opened her eyes. She saw the face that she had been thinking about for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! It really is you!¡± Chu Tong grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm tightly, her lips trembling with excitement. With tears in her eyes, she choked and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking so much about you. 1 finally see you again.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to see me so badly?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked despite knowing the answer.


    Chu Tong nodded and said excitedly, ¡°Yes! Yes! I think about you every day. I look forward to seeing you once more. When I saw them fighting just now, I thought that only you could solve this problem. Then you came. Gosh, I¡¯m so excited.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei cleared his throat and said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll really die. I really have to hand it to you. Every time I see you, you look like this.¡±


    Chu Tong looked embarrassed and said guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. 1 really wanted toe over and talk to you, but I didn¡¯t expect to bring you trouble again.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. I will find her in the future.¡±


    Xiao Qiang cleared his throat and said, ¡°Chu Tong, why don¡¯t you introduce him to me?¡±


    It was only then that Chu Tong noticed that she was surrounded by a group of colleagues, but was hugging Ye Xiaofei tightly and uttering those embarrassing words. She immediately stood up straight in embarrassment and said with a flushed face, ¡°Captain Xiao, this is the expert 1 mentionedst time.¡±


    Xiao Qiang extended his hand to Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xiao Qiang from the Criminal Police Team. You previously helped catch Su Zhenhai and saved our Chu Tong. I never had the chance to express my gratitude; I¡¯m finally able to do so now.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said to Chu Tong, ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    In a moment of desperation, Chu Tong threw herself into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms and said excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t go. I still have a lot to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Well talk about it if we¡¯re fated to meet.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s body shook slightly and he had already pushed Chu Tong¡¯s hand away. In the blink of an eye, he jumped over the wall and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Chu Tong chased after him and climbed up the wall. However, all she could see was a forest. The figure of the Master was nowhere to be seen. She felt lost.


    ¡°Qin Feng! Qin Feng!¡± A piercing scream suddenly rang out, immediately shifting everyone¡¯s attention to the two members of the Secret Service Bureau.


    At this moment, Qin Feng¡¯s eyes were wide open. He was like a fish that had been stranded on the shore, breathing heavily. It was obvious that he was about to die.


    Xiao Qiang hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Miracle doctor Ye is around; if he makes a move, there should be no problem.¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! Call him over quickly!¡± Song Yuan yelled.


    ¡°Chu Tong!¡± Xiao Qiang quickly turned around and shouted.


    Chu Tong heard the shout and hurriedly ran over.


    Xiao Qiang said anxiously, ¡°Quickly call Miracle doctor Ye over. Someone here is dying.¡±


    ¡°All! I pulled him up a tree,¡± Chu Tong cried out in shock, her face pale. Then, she rushed to the front of the courtyard like a madman.


    ¡°Chu Tong!¡± Ye Xiaofei walked in with a fierce expression and gritted his teeth. ¡°You bastard! How dare you throw me down from such a high tree? Do you have any heart? Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°What? I threw you down?¡± Chu Tong was stunned.


    When she had seen that mysterious expert just now, she was so excited that she had forgotten everything. There was only one thought in her mind, and that was to speak with him. How did she get down the tree, how did she get outside the wall, how did she get knocked out, and how did she end up in the mysterious expert¡¯s arms? She seemed to be confused.


    Shaking her head, Chu Tong quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Someone here is seriously injured. Hurry over and help treat him.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that person from the Secret Service Bureau? He¡¯s not from your team. 1 won¡¯t save him.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Song Yuan raged, rushing over.. He grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s cor and said fiercely, ¡°Are you going to save him or not?¡±</font>

 Chapter 303 - 303: Beg Me

    Chapter 303 - 303: Beg Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and said slowly, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Song Yuan was used to being arrogant, and his attitude remained the same. He shouted, ¡°Cut the crap. If you cure Qin Feng today, our Secret Service Bureau will remember your favor. If you don¡¯t treat him, you¡¯ll be making an enemy of our Secret Service Bureau!¡±


    Xiao Qiang¡¯s face darkened and he hurried over, ¡°Miracle doctor Ye, don¡¯t be angry. He was too anxious because his colleague is seriously injured, so his words were a little harsh. It¡¯s more urgent to save him first.¡±


    This was Xiao Qiang giving Song Yuan a way out, but this guy¡¯s EQ wasn¡¯t that good. With his arm on Ye Xiaofei, he tried to drag him over to Qin Feng.


    Smack!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    A crisp sound rang out.


    Song Yuan cried out in pain and let go of Ye Xiaofei. The back of his hand was already swollen. He looked at Ye Xiaofei in shock and said, ¡°Are you also a Master?¡±


    ¡°What do you think,¡± Ye Xiaofei said angrily. ¡°Chinese medicine is all about true qi. If I¡¯m not a Master, how can I treat people?¡±


    ¡°Humph, so what if you¡¯re a Master? In front of the Secret Intelligence Bureau, you have to bow down, you¡¯ve met your match, you¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei red at him and said, ¡°Can you stop being so pretentious? Yourpanion was almost killed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a level 6 Master! That¡¯s more than enough to deal with you!¡± Song Yuan roared.


    Ye Xiaofei sneered and said, ¡°Do you think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re a member of the Secret Service Bureau? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re some Master, you can look down on others. The Soul-severing Incense is not something amazing, and it¡¯s not like nobody can dispel it. Do you really think that you can¡¯t meet your match with just this?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Song Yuan was bbergasted.


    Ye Xiaofei said disdainfully, ¡°Humph, I can smell that kind of useless thing from far away.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Song Yuan was outraged. ¡°Did you give Su Zhenhai the antidote? Is that why he¡¯s not under our control?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face turned ck. He felt that this guy¡¯s intelligence had really gone to the dogs. He really didn¡¯t understand how someone like him could be a Master.


    The criminal police likewise couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Chu Tong said furiously, ¡°Is there something wrong with your head? If you continue to dawdle and be paranoid, yourpanion will probably die.¡±


    Xiao Qiang also hurriedly said, ¡°Miracle doctor Ye, don¡¯t take offense. He¡­ There¡¯s extenuating circumstances.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nced at Qin Feng and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care for that. Whether he lives or dies has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Xiao Qiang¡¯s face darkened and he said to Song Yuan, ¡°It¡¯s your luck to be able to meet Miracle doctor Ye. If you don¡¯t want to let yourpanion die, it¡¯s in your best interest to politely apologize to Miracle doctor Ye now.¡±


    Xiao Qiang¡¯s tone had be much firmer. He and the Secret Service Bureau were not superior and subordinate, so there was no need to be polite with them. Moreover, he treated Ye Xiaofei as one of their own. He had long been unhappy with the arrogant attitude of these two people.


    Song Yuan wasn¡¯t particrly stupid, but he was used to being arrogant. Xiao Qiang¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head. His expression changed a few times and he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Miracle doctor Ye, please save mypanion¡¯s life. Our Secret Service Bureau will remember your kindness.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯m only doing this for the sake of Captain Xiao. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t care even if you kneel down and beg me.¡±


    Ignoring Song Yuan¡¯s ugly expression, Ye Xiaofei squatted beside Qin Feng and examined him.


    Qin Feng¡¯s injuries were not light. His internal organs werepletely injured by true qi. His own true qi protected his internal organs from rupturing. However, time was already running out. If there were further dys, Su Zhenhai¡¯s true qi in his meridians would have destroyed all of his own meridians.


    The silver needles in his hand pierced into a few major meridians before he pped Qin Feng¡¯s dantian.


    Qin Feng spat out a mouthful of blood. After that, he slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Miracle doctor Ye! 1 will never forget your kindness of saving my life.¡±


    Qin Feng¡¯s consciousness had still been there, so everything was clear. After going to the gates of hell and back, he became much more well-behaved and hurriedly thanked Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei nodded, then put away the silver needles and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing for me here. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Xiao Qiang promptly said, ¡°Chu Tong, quickly send Miracle doctor Ye off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Chu Tong replied and walked side by side with Ye Xiaofei.


    However, along the way, Chu Tong remained silent, as if she was not mentally present.


    ¡°Humph, your soul has been stolen.¡± Ye Xiaofei pretended to be unhappy.


    ¡°All!¡± Chu Tong let out a low gasp and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Do you like that guy?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    Chu Tong opened her mouth and said softly, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sneered and said, ¡°Heh heh, then go find him. We don¡¯t need to talk about us anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ But 1 can¡¯t find him. Can you help me find him?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was stumped. Chu Tong could think well, but she¡¯d actually made such a ridiculous request..</font>

 Chapter 304 - 304: Caught in a Dilemma

    Chapter 304 - 304: Caught in a Dilemma


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t say anything either. He just looked at Chu Tong indifferently.


    Chu Tong felt awkward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too anxious just now. I just¡­ I just feel that he¡¯s so strong. If he can recruit our team or if we can hire him to be our coach, it will greatly increase the strength of our Criminal Police Team. In the future, we won¡¯t be helpless when we encounter experts.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Xiaofei spat.


    Chu Tong¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. The feeling of lying made her very ufortable.


    Chu Tong straightened her neck and did not find any moreme excuses. She met Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze and said loudly, ¡°Yes! 1 like him. The moment I saw him, I couldn¡¯t help but like him.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s expression was still calm, and then he said slowly, ¡°Is he as handsome as me?¡±


    Chu Tong was stunned for a moment. The figure of the mysterious master appeared in her mind. She looked at Ye Xiaofei and shook her head subconsciously. ¡°He¡¯s not as handsome as you.¡±


    ¡°Is he as young as me?¡± Ye Xiaofei continued to ask.


    Chu Tong shook her head again. ¡°Not really. He should be more than ten years older than you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Then why do you like him?¡±


    Chu Tong closed her eyes as if she was seriously thinking about this question. After ten seconds, she gradually opened her eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s not as handsome as you, and he¡¯s not as young as you. I don¡¯t know what his name is or what he does, but there¡¯s something about him that you don¡¯t have that¡¯s most attractive to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡± Ye Xiaofei was really curious.


    Chu Tong raised her chin and said proudly, ¡°The awe-inspiring righteousness he exudes!¡±


    ¡°Awe-inspiring righteousness?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s voice suddenly went up a few decibels, and the expression on his face couldn¡¯t help but be a bit strange.


    He knew how to write these words and he knew what they meant.


    However, he really didn¡¯t know that by changing his face and acting tough, he would be so righteous.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chu Tong¡¯s eyes were fiery. She puffed out her chest and raised her head. ¡°Although you have great medical skills and good kung fu, youck such things. You can¡¯tpare to him no matter what.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was both upset and amused at the same time. They were both him, but in Chu Tong¡¯s eyes, the difference was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°Since you like him so much, then our agreement is invalid.¡± Then, he walked straight ahead.


    A few secondster, Chu Tong¡¯s footsteps followed.


    ¡°Liking him doesn¡¯t mean that we have to be together. I respect and love him in my heart, but I can¡¯t get close to someone like him. I only hope to see him again in the future, to hear a few words from him, and to know his name.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Ye Xiaofei pretended to be angry.


    Chu Tong took two quick steps forward and walked side by side with Ye Xiaofei. ¡°I¡¯ll still say the same thing ¨C I¡¯ll be your lover. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m your wife. Whoever I think of has nothing to do with you.¡±


    After a pause, Chu Tong continued, ¡°I remember what you said. When I¡¯m with you, I only think of you. When 1 leave you, you don¡¯t know whether or not I¡¯m thinking of you. Am I right?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°What you said is quite reasonable. But have you ever thought that if you be my lover, then your love for that expert will not be pure? If he really has feelings for you, how will you face him?¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Chu Tong¡¯s eyes widened, and she was tongue-tied.


    Ye Xiaofei liked to see Chu Tong¡¯s confused look. He smiled and walked forward again with his hands behind his back.


    This time, it took Chu Tong half a minute to catch up.


    Chu Tong stopped Ye Xiaofei when she reached him. She stared at Ye Xiaofei with a burning gaze and asked seriously, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, let me ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Xiaofei really couldn¡¯t guess what Chu Tong was thinking at that moment.


    ¡°Who is more important to our Criminal Police Team, you or that expert?¡± asked Chu Tong.


    Ye Xiaofei shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°How would 1 know? You have to see for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Although that expert is powerful and has helped me and our team before, his whereabouts are unknown. There are limited people who can really help our Criminal Police Team, but you are different¡­¡±


    Chu Tong took a deep breath and said, ¡°With you around, you can save the lives of many of our criminal police officers. So it¡¯s you who is more important to us.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled.


    Chu Tong beamed. ¡°I can¡¯t control that expert. I can¡¯t find him at all. But I can control you.¡±


    ¡°Gosh!¡± Ye Xiaofei curled his lips and said, ¡°You still want to control me? You¡¯re thinking too simply.¡±


    Chu Tong lifted her chin. Her eyes were filled with confidence, and at the same time, there was a strong sense of provocation as she said, ¡°You underestimate me. It¡¯s just coaxing a man. I can do it too.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Chu Tong and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    Chu Tongughed lightly, appearing to be very calm. She held Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I will let you know.¡±


    Wow, this action was so natural..</font>

 Chapter 305 - 305: As Beautiful As A Fairy

    Chapter 305 - 305: As Beautiful As A Fairy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu called. Ye Xiaofei instinctively pulled Chu Tong¡¯s hand off and answered the call.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, where are you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei felt relieved. There was no issue with Fang Yunshu¡¯s tone. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m outside, on the road.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a charity auction tonight. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Ye Xiaofei readily agreed.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Come and pick me up now. Then, we¡¯ll go to the mall. There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll meet up at the Myriad City in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Xiaofei saw Chu Tong¡¯s contemptuous gaze.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Chu Tong and said, ¡°What¡¯s with that look? This is my boss.¡±


    ¡°Boss?¡± Chu Tong said unhappily. ¡°Your medical skills are so good, but you didn¡¯t be a doctor. Instead, you went to work in that kind of ce to pick up a girl. It¡¯s really a waste of God¡¯s gift.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei firmly denied, ¡°What do you mean by picking up girls? 1 have another purpose. You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your motive?¡± Chu Tong asked doubtfully.


    Ye Xiaofei impatiently said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. Let¡¯s go quickly. I¡¯ll bete.¡±


    Chu Tong pursed her lips and did not probe further.


    In less than half an hour, the car stopped at the entrance of Myriad City. Ye Xiaofei jumped out of the car without even saying goodbye to Chu Tong.


    The rtionship between these two was definitely not simple.


    Chu Tong harrumphed. She did not believe Ye Xiaofei¡¯s nonsense.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly found Fang Yunshu. Seeing that she was alone, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Just you?¡±


    Seeing the joy in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes, Fang Yunshu red at him and said, ¡°Do I need so many people to apany me just to buy some clothes?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Yes! Yes! It¡¯s just nice having the two of us!¡±


    Fang Yunshu gave a stern look. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I want you to go shopping with me. You have a mission. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you along.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei puffed out his chest and said, ¡°No matter what it is, I will definitelyplete it!¡±


    Fang Yunxuan opened her mouth and hesitated. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Let¡¯s go in and buy some clothes first.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Myriad City was the most high-end shopping mall in Ning City. The consumption here was not something that ordinary people could afford. Clothes that cost thousands of dors could be found everywhere, and there was an assortment of luxury goods.


    Fang Yunshu brought Ye Xiaofei to a shop that specialized in formal wear.


    It was like a whole new world to Ye Xiaofei. He looked around curiously.


    Although Ye Xiaofei was rich now, he was a super nouveau riche who had no background at all. This was definitely the first time he hade to this kind of clothing shop. Moreover, the guys from Viin Ind had never told him about this.


    ¡°Stop looking around.¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression instantly darkened. This guy¡¯s appearance had already attracted the attention of the customers and shop assistants inside. Every one of them had a strange look in their eyes. This was really embarrassing.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xiaofei answered and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a ce like this before, so I¡¯m a little curious.¡±


    ¡°Then stay by my side,¡± Fang Yunshu said in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t walk around or talk nonsense.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly followed Fang Yunshu obediently. It was rare for him to go shopping with her, and he did not want to make Fang Yunshu unhappy.


    As Fang Yunshu walked, she saw a white evening gown.


    ¡°This is beautiful and definitely suits you.¡± Ye Xiaofei was also attracted by the gown.


    Fang Yunshu nced at the price and leaned her head close to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ear, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    A faint fragrance blew onto his face and entered his nose, making Ye Xiaofei feel an indescribable sweetness in his heart.


    ¡°D*mn, this dress costs more than 300,000 yuan.¡± Ye Xiaofei was also dumbfounded, but he immediately said, ¡°As long as you look good in it, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s expensive or not. Buy it!¡±


    ¡°Where do I get so much money?¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°I have money. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to buy it.¡± Fang Yunshu refused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. This really suits you. If you don¡¯t wear it and let someone else do so, it¡¯ll be a waste. Miss, bring this gown over.¡±


    The youngdy who had been following the two of them quickly agreed.


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei but did not refuse.


    Firstly, she really liked this gown. Secondly, she thought about it. What was wrong with spending some of this guy¡¯s money? He had caused her to be in such a miserable state. No amount of money could make up for it.


    Thinking of this, she felt at ease.


    After waiting for a while, Fang Yunshu changed into her gown and walked out.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he almost drooled.


    Beautiful! How beautiful!


    Fang Yunshu was like a pure angel, as beautiful as a fairy.


    Looking at Ye Xiaofei, Fang Yunshu felt a little smug. She turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It looks good!¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes were filled with stars..</font>

 Chapter 306 - 306: A Match

    Chapter 306 - 306: A Match


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Looking at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lustful appearance, Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased.


    However, she still rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. Be more attentive.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful. This dress looks like it was made for you. It¡¯s perfect. We¡¯ll get this!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei turned around and grabbed the youngdy¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Sir, you¡­¡± The shop assistant was shocked and nervously broke free.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Ye Xiaofei eagerly said, ¡°Where should we pay? We¡¯ll pay now.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Pleasee this way, Sir.¡± Only then did the shop assistant understand, but she also felt that it was a littleical.


    This was a high-end evening gown worth more than 300,000 yuan. Why did this man look like he was robbing a supermarket?


    As Ye Xiaofei walked, he urged her, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up. Don¡¯t let others buy it.


    We can¡¯t let others buy such beautiful clothes.¡±


    Fang Yunshu quickly caught up with him and grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand. She said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Let¡¯s look around.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to see others. Anyway, 1 think this one is especially gorgeous so I have to buy it. If 1 don¡¯t, 1 won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±


    The shop assistant couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said to Fang Yunshu, ¡°Your husband treats you so well.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my husband.¡± Fang Yunshu blushed.


    ¡°Oh, oh, then sooner orter,¡± the salesperson said with a smile.


    They came to buy a gown together, and they also interacted in this way. If they were not husband and wife, then they were definitely a couple. It was more than 300,000 yuan. How could he buy it if they were not on good terms?


    Fang Yunshu snorted, but she did not exin this time.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face lit up with joy.


    Fang Yunshu twisted his arm and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m just toozy to exin. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ye Xiaofei grinned and chuckled, looking so delighted.


    A trace of sweetness welled up in Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart, followed by an indescribable sense offort.


    However, Fang Yunshu immediately reminded herself.


    ¡°No! No! Fang Yunshu, what¡¯s wrong with you? This guy only said a few nice words and spent some money on you, and you fell? How can you forgive him so easily? This is absolutely impossible.¡±


    The smile on her face promptly stiffened. However, no matter how tense her face was, it was not as cold as usual. She was always pretending to be reserved.


    Ye Xiaofei did not even blink his eyes when he paid more than 300,000 yuan.


    Turning around, Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Honey, see if there¡¯s anything else you like. Let¡¯s buy two more.¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Just buy one. What else do we need to buy?¡±


    ¡°It turns out that buying clothes really makes me happy. Seeing you wear beautiful clothes makes me especially happy. Honey, let¡¯s buy two more pieces.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu from head to toe. His eyes were shining.


    Fang Yunshu wanted to stop Ye Xiaofei from addressing her this way, but she knew that Ye Xiaofei wouldn¡¯t listen to her, so she didn¡¯t bother to say anything.


    However, this guy would definitely take advantage of her.


    Forget it, she couldn¡¯t argue with this guy outside. She would just pretend that she didn¡¯t hear it.


    As expected, Ye Xiaofei actually reached out and hugged her waist, smiling and saying, ¡°Honey, buying one is not enough. We have to change clothes.¡±


    Fang Yunshu pped his hand away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dirty the clothes. How can you change into a gown?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei resentfully released his hand, but still reluctantly said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to attend all kinds of events in the future. How can you only wear one gown? Wouldn¡¯t peopleugh at us?¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll buy it when we attend. We don¡¯t have time today. Besides, we still have to buy you a set. You can¡¯t go dressed like this.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei puffed out his chest and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t match you like this. 1 have to make myself more handsome.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei put on a high-end suit and stood in front of Fang Yunshu. He said with anticipation, ¡°How is it? Am 1 handsome?¡±


    This guy was really very handsome at this moment. He was not inferior to those celebrities. However, this guy also had a little more of a ruffian¡¯s aura.


    However, it had to be said that this kind of aura did not lower his image. Instead, it made him more charming.


    Fang Yunshu wanted to say a few words to insult this guy, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud. She simply nodded.


    ¡°Hehe, I told you, we¡¯re the mostpatible.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face lit up as if he had taken stimnts.


    The worst part was that this guy stuck his head out and kissed Fang Yunshu on the cheek.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Fang Yunshu was caught off guard and was stunned by the kiss. After a while, she said angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed so happily that he couldn¡¯t even close his mouth..</font>

 Chapter 307 - 307: Fang Yunshu’s Fiance

    Chapter 307 - 307: Fang Yunshu¡¯s Fiance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After making their purchases, the two of them got into the car.


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you wondering why I¡¯m bringing you there today?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled while driving. ¡°No matter what the reason is, as long as you let me go with you, that¡¯s enough. The reason doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    After a moment, she said, ¡°Five years ago, 1 had a fiance. He¡¯ll be attending today¡¯s party.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Oh?¡± The smile on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face froze.


    Fang Yunshu looked at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s expression and felt the thrill of revenge. She continued, ¡°He¡¯s Lin Qingyuan from the number one family in Ning City. He¡¯s known as the most talented person among the younger generation in Ning City.¡±


    ¡°So what? He¡¯s nothingpared to me,¡± Ye Xiaofei said fiercely.


    Fang Yunshu felt even more joyous. ¡°Humph, although he¡¯s not even thirty this year, he¡¯s already a double PhD holder. He¡¯s been developing abroad all these years. Without the help of his family, he¡¯s already earned more than a billion yuan. And that¡¯s in his spare time outside of his studies.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei curled his lips and said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s only a few hundred million. I just have to open my mouth and someone will send me a billion.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened, feeling that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words were really irrelevant.


    The car slowed down and Ye Xiaofei cautiously asked, ¡°Then why did you go out of your way to buy a gown? Isn¡¯t this¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to let him see it,¡± Fang Yunshu said straightforwardly.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth twitched and he gritted his teeth, looking like he was about to bite someone.


    Fang Yunshu felt even happier. Seeing this guy angry made her feel indescribably good.


    ¡°Wait! No!¡± Ye Xiaofei suddenly turned the steering wheel and stopped the car by the roadside.


    Fang Yunshu was startled and said, ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re definitely not specially wanting to see him. You lied to me.¡±


    Fang Yunshu put on a calm front. ¡°Why would 1 lie to you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smile widened. ¡°If you really have feelings for him, then what do you want me to do? Beat him up, or sabotage him?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t 1 provoke him on purpose?¡± Fang Yunshu raised her chin.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Ye Xiaofei pursed his lips and said, ¡°If you were to find someone to provoke him, you wouldn¡¯t look for me.¡±


    ¡°So what if I deliberately looked for you? If he doesn¡¯t marry me, I¡¯ll look for the person who vited me.¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth and red ferociously at Ye Xiaofei.


    At the mention of this matter, Ye Xiaofei felt guilty. Heughed dryly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s talk things out.¡±


    Fang Yunshu turned her head away, refusing to look at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t dare to provoke her, so he obediently started the car and drove steadily.


    Half a minuteter, Fang Yunshu calmed down.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s just a simple business reception. I originally had a business marriage with him. I¡¯ve only seen him once and don¡¯t have much of an impression of him at all. However, that incident back then really embarrassed the Lin family and he left the country in a rage, not returning.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Are you trying to exin to me?¡±


    Fang Yunshu said furiously, ¡°I¡¯m being serious with you. Can you stop being so excitable?¡±


    This guy couldn¡¯t be given an inch. If he was given an inch, he would take a yard.


    ¡°Alright, alright! Continue.¡± Ye Xiaofei shrunk back, but he couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly.


    ¡°To the Lin family, it has always been a great humiliation. Therefore, over the years, our Fang family has been ostracized by the Lin family. This is also the reason the Fang family hates me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and continued, ¡°Now that my status is different, even the Lin family can¡¯t do anything to me. Moreover, the Li family is working closely with us now and is already about to surpass the Lin family. Therefore, the Lin family¡¯s attitude has changed greatly and they want to discuss this marriage with our Fang family again.¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Ye Xiaofei squeezed out the word out from between his teeth and then immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re bringing me there because you want the Lin family to give up, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my assistant now,¡± Fang Yunshu said. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the Lin family not to know. Upon further investigation, they¡¯ll know that you often stay at my house. Even if I don¡¯t say anything, they¡¯ll guess about our rtionship. I¡¯m bringing you there to prove it more.¡±


    ¡°Our rtionship, hehe, hehe¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyebrows danced.


    ¡°Hey, are you seriously listening to me?¡± Fang Yunshu pinched Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, I¡¯m listening, but I prefer to hear this,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Humph, that¡¯s just what the outside world thinks. I only asked you to go to my house because of Ling¡¯er. Don¡¯t think too much. Even if I have to look for someone, I wouldn¡¯t look for you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, hehe. Anyway, in the eyes of others, I¡¯m your man.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±</font>

 Chapter 308 - 308: This Annoying Sense of Security

    Chapter 308 - 308: This Annoying Sense of Security


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The reception was held at the Lin family¡¯s hotel.


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu entered the hotel. When they arrived at the banquet hall on the third floor, they could see various Ning City big shots.


    Some of those people came in groups of men and women. All of them were females holding their malepanions¡¯ arms and smiling beatifically.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. He turned around and whispered in Fang Yunshu¡¯s ear, ¡°Look at them. Do you want to hold my arm? Otherwise, we won¡¯t fit in.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°You¡¯ve only been thinking of taking advantage of me all day.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    As she spoke, she had already stretched out her arm to hold Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately puffed out his chest, an inexplicable pride welling up inside.


    Fang Yunshu could feel Ye Xiaofei¡¯s emotions. She was upset, amused, and also experienced a sweet feeling within.


    If a man could be proud of a woman, it could also show how important this woman was to him.


    ¡°Yunshu!¡±


    Fang Qianlong walked up with light steps and a friendly smile on his face.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Fang Yunshu greeted him with a smile.


    Fang Qianlong gaze turned to Ye Xiaofei and his brows furrowed. He pulled Fang Yunshu aside and said in a low voice, ¡°Yunshu, youing with him¡­ Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate?¡±


    Fang Yunshu smiled. ¡°What happened in the past is in the past. Besides, it was a business marriage. Lin Qingyuan and I have no feelings for each other. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡±


    Fang Qianlong shook his head. ¡°This is a matter of the Lin family¡¯s reputation. If you had found someone else, it would have been fine, but you brought him along. Wouldn¡¯t that be showing off to the Lin family?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. If the Lin family really mes me, I won¡¯t let the Fang family get involved in this matter.¡±


    Fang Qianlong still wanted to persuade her, but someone had already greeted Fang Yunshu. He could only watch as Fang Yunshu went to talk to the other party.


    It was the first time Fang Yunshu had attended such a reception since she became president.


    Therefore, many important figures in Ning City greeted Fang Yunshu. It was really overwhelming.


    There were only a few people who knew Ye Xiaofei. Even if they knew him, they wouldn¡¯t take him seriously, so no one paid attention to him.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t care about these things. What he cared about was that he couldn¡¯t stand next to Fang Yunshu, and he couldn¡¯t enjoy the pleasure of having Fang Yunshu hold his arm.


    Others might not care about Ye Xiaofei, but Li Tianfeng couldn¡¯t ignore him. He hurriedly walked over and held Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand affectionately. ¡°Mr. Ye, we haven¡¯t had a drink together for a long time. After the reception ends, let¡¯s find a ce to drink.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile. ¡°I have to see if Yunshu has anything on.¡±


    Li Tianfeng smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as you have time, I¡¯ll be at your service anytime. By the way, the courtyard has already been tidied up. I¡¯ve also arranged the personnel for you. You can move in at any time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten about it. 1 still have a big vi.¡±


    Li Tianfeng immediately gave him a thumbs up and said, ¡°Mr. Ye is indeed selfless, not caring about such a ce at all.¡±


    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t take it to heart? 1 do. Hah, 1 can¡¯t wait to go and take a look now. Brother Li, you¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort.¡±


    Li Tianfeng was overjoyed when he heard him call him Brother Li. This was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s acknowledgment of him.


    Li Tianfeng waved his hand and quickly said, ¡°This is not worth mentioning. If you have any needs in the future, feel free to look for me. I¡¯ll definitely handle it well for you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s anything in the future, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you.¡±


    If someone had overheard these words, they would definitely think that Ye Xiaofei was arrogant.


    He actually dared to utter such words in front of the Li family¡¯s big shot, Li Tianfeng.


    But this depended on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s identity and background. He was qualified to say such words now.


    Li Tianfeng was smiling even more. He was going to drag Ye Xiaofei out for a good drink.


    At this moment, a few people walked over. In the middle was the main figure of the second generation of the Lin family, Lin Zubin.


    Beside him was an imposing young man, Lin Qingyuan of the Lin Family.


    The Lin family¡¯s eyes were all focused on Fang Yunshu.


    The others immediately made way. The marriage between the Lin and the Fang families was not a small matter. After that, they split, so it was naturally a major matter. Most of them knew about the grudges between the two families.


    Now that the two of them were meeting again, everyone really wanted to watch the show.


    Although Fang Yunshu was mentally prepared, such a scene still gave her a lot of pressure.


    At this moment, she felt a tight grip on her waist, and she couldn¡¯t help but lean against someone.


    She turned around and saw the calm smile on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face.


    For some reason, Fang Yunshu¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down¡­


    This¡­. This was really an annoying sense of security!</font>

 Chapter 309 - 309: Call Me Wife

    Chapter 309 - 309: Call Me Wife


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Lin family walked up to Fang Yunshu.


    Lin Zubin smiled and said, ¡°President Fang, I¡¯m very happy that you can attend this banquet. This is really an honor for our Lin family.¡±


    Fang Yunshu had regained herposure and smiled. ¡°Uncle Lin, I¡¯m just a junior. I¡¯m not worthy of that.¡±


    Lin Zubinughed and said, ¡°Today is different from the past. You are now the CEO of Ning City¡¯s Nox Company. You represent the Nox Company. How can my Lin family be negligent?¡±


    His words implied, and also served to tell the others, that the Lin family had been humiliated because of Fang Yunshu. Now, they were treating Fang Yunshu this way because of her identity. It wasn¡¯t that the Lin family didn¡¯t care about what had happened back then.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Fang Yunshu naturally understood what he meant and said, ¡°Uncle Lin is too polite.¡±


    ¡°President Fang, make yourself at home. I¡¯ll go and greet my old friends first.¡±


    Lin Zubin strode towards Li Tianfeng and extended his hand from afar. Heughed loudly and said, ¡°Old Li, I¡¯ve caught you. We have to have a good drink today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I won¡¯t be pleased if you don¡¯t let me drink well in your Lin family¡¯s territory.¡±


    The two of them warmly shook each other¡¯s hands as if they were old friends.


    But now, everyone was very clear¡­


    The Li family was the biggestpetitor of the Lin Family, and these two people happened to represent the two most powerful people in these two families.


    Who knew how the two families would battle in the future?


    Lin Qingyuan did not leave. Instead, he stared at Fang Yunshu with a burning gaze. A faint smile hung on his face as he said, ¡°Yunshu, long time no see.¡± ¡°Long time no see,¡± Fang Yunshu replied, feeling a little awkward.


    Lin Qingyuan was even moreposed. He said, ¡°When 1 left Ning City, you were still a young girl. Now, you have be a beauty and the head of the Nox Company. What a huge change.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°It¡¯s just my fortune. Young Master Lin, you¡¯re the who¡¯s really talented.¡±


    Lin Qingyuan gaze shifted to Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me?¡±


    ¡°This is Ye Xiaofei.¡± Fang Yunshu coughed lightly.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei? Back then, the one who took your¡­ You two are actually together?¡± Lin Qingyuan¡¯s face darkened.


    Others only knew that Fang Yunshu had had an affair that ruined the marriage for the Lin family.


    However, as for who exactly it was and what was going on, there were many different opinions. Only a few knew the truth.


    At that time, Lin Qingyuan also thought that Fang Yunshu had been raped. Now that Fang Yunshu was with Ye Xiaofei, it meant that Fang Yunshu had taken the initiative to cheat on him.


    Especially when she brought him here today, it was even more humiliating.


    Fang Yunshu met Lin Qingyuan¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Young Master Lin, our engagement has been canceled. It¡¯s my freedom to be with anyone now.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t ask who you¡¯re with now,¡± Lin Qingyuan said in a deep voice. ¡°But you¡¯re with him. Have you ever thought of how it¡¯s a great humiliation for my Lin family?¡±¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Back then, we had a marriage alliance between our families. Neither of us was willing to do so. Before we got married, no one would care who we were with. Why do you have to be so inflexible?¡±


    Lin Qingyuan¡¯s expression changed for a moment before he chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. If you two were in love back then, it¡¯s indeed not your fault that the marriage between the two families hase to this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Young Master Lin.¡± A faint smile appeared on Fang Yunshu¡¯s face.


    Lin Qingyuan extended his hand to Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I¡¯m really happy for Yunshu that you have a woman like her.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei held Lin Qingyuan¡¯s hand and said indifferently, ¡°Yunshu is with me. She knows whether she¡¯s happy or not. You don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡±


    Lin Qingyuan¡¯s face stiffened. He sized Ye Xiaofei up again and said, ¡°Mr. Ye doesn¡¯t seem to be that broad-minded.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes were filled with a fierce light, like a wolf that could devour anyone at any moment. He slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m very narrow-minded when ites to people who have designs on my wife.¡±


    Lin Qingyuan was a little scared by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Fang Yunshu quickly pulled Ye Xiaofei, then said apologetically to Lin Qingyuan, ¡°Young Master Lin, please don¡¯t take this to heart.¡±


    Lin Qingyuan waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine! Then I¡¯ll excuse myself first. You guys can do whatever you want.¡±


    After Lin Qingyuan left, Fang Yunshu pinched him again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make it look like you¡¯re going to fight, okay? After all, this is a high-end reception. Everyone here is of high status.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I¡¯m just telling him not to have any thoughts about you in the future. Alright, alright. It¡¯s a high-end reception. I won¡¯t mess around anymore. 1 can¡¯t embarrass my wife.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°Can you not call me that?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei tilted his head and thought for a moment. ¡°Oh, this is a high-end reception. That¡¯s a little too coarse. Then 1¡¯11 call you Mrs., dear?¡±


    Fang Yunshu felt goosebumps all over her body. She hastily said, ¡°Then just call me ¡®wife¡¯.¡±


    ¡°You said so yourself.¡± Ye Xiaofei was immediately ted..</font>

 Chapter 310 - 310: A Lousy Ring?

    Chapter 310 - 310: A Lousy Ring?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu felt like she had been tricked. She twirled her fingers around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You bastard, can¡¯t you be more serious?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei puffed his chest and said,¡±Okay! 1¡¯11 listen to my wife. From now on, I¡¯ll be a decent person. We¡¯ll also be high-end people and I¡¯ll give you face.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. She felt that if she continued to talk about this matter with this guy, he would be able to argue with her the entire day because he wanted to take advantage of her verbally.


    Anyway, she had brought him here; he could take advantage if he wanted to. Did he not take advantage of her?


    Was there anything that this fellow had not taken advantage of before?<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Fang Yunshu felt even more helpless. She rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°If you really can do it, then we¡¯ll talk. But to be honest, I really don¡¯t have much confidence in you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei straightened his chest, a faint smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Then go ahead and watch me¡±


    Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Why did this guy suddenly be a different person? It wasn¡¯t a change in appearance, but a change in image and temperament.


    In the past, this ruffian was always so perverted in front of her, as if he could swallow her up at any time.


    The current Ye Xiaofei was still the same Ye Xiaofei. He had a light smile on his face, but there was still a ruffian-like and evil aura in his smile.


    However, other than these two, there seemed to be an indescribable quality mixed in, which made her subconsciously sweep away the disgust she felt.


    When they arrived at the registration area, everyone would hand in an item for the day¡¯s auction.


    Fang Yunshu was prepared, so she gave him a jade ornament. It was not something particrly valuable. After all, it was a charity auction, so it was enough to add some excitement.


    A man in his twenties squinted at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you n to donate something?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s mypanion,¡± said Fang Yunshu.


    The man was called Lin Qinghao, Lin Qingyuan¡¯s cousin. He said, ¡°We still hope that everyone who can be present can contribute ording to their own strength. Since this gentleman is here, he has to do his part. The item¡¯s value doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Fang Yunshu frowned slightly. The Lin family was obviously targeting Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled faintly and removed a ring from his finger. The ring was ck with a star and a moon engraved on it. It looked inconspicuous. ¡°Then I¡¯ll donate this.¡±


    Lin Qinghao took it and couldn¡¯t help but say disdainfully, ¡°I say, sir, although our things don¡¯t matter in value, this thing of yours is ck and made of iron. Isn¡¯t this too childish? How could someone bid for this? It would be very embarrassing if the auction fails.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°That might not be the case. Maybe someone will make a bid?¡±


    Fang Yunshu looked at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s donation and frowned. She regretted not preparing something for Ye Xiaofei.


    However, she was more worried about Ye Xiaofei¡¯s bad temper. It would be even worse if he got into a dispute with the other party.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was surprisingly calm this time. He even smiled and said, ¡°I think someone will bid for it.¡±


    Then, he turned to Fang Yunshu and signaled for her to go in.


    After a few steps, Fang Yunshu whispered, ¡°Your performance just now was not bad, very elegant.¡±


    This guy was just following her lead. She praised him at this time so that he would listen to her more.


    Ye Xiaofei lifted his chin and said, ¡°Of course, haven¡¯t 1 agreed that 1 can¡¯t embarrass you? So I naturally have to be more elegant. How about it? Don¡¯t I look handsome?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes Ye Xiaofei. ¡°That ring of yours just now¡­ Forget it, they won¡¯t put it up for auction.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at him again. ¡°The people here are either rich or noble. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to take out that thing?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei pursed his lips and said, ¡°That¡¯s because they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. My ring isn¡¯t simple. If there¡¯s someone who knows what¡¯s good, it won¡¯t be a problem to sell it for 18 million.¡±


    ¡°Be off with you.¡± Fang Yunshu pinched him in annoyance. It would be a miracle if that lousy ring could be sold for ten million yuan.


    Lin Qinghao took the ring and was about to throw it into the trash can beside him.


    However, Lin Qingyuan quickly came forward and said, ¡°What are you doing? How could you throw away something donated by a guest?¡±


    Lin Qinghao pursed his lips and said, ¡°That fellow only gave me a lousy ring. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s even worth five yuan. If we auction off such an item, our Lin family would lose face.¡±


    Lin Qingyuan shook his head. ¡°Our Lin family just auctioning off the items donated by our guests. We won¡¯t lose face.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I understand.¡± Lin Qinghao instantly understood. Then, he winked at Lin Qingyuan with a wicked smile and said, ¡°I will definitely take special care of this ring.¡±


    Lin Qingyuan put his hands behind his back and said with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t be so deliberate. Show the bearing of our Lin family.¡±


    Lin Qinghao watched as Lin Qingyuan walked away, and the corners of his mouth twitched. You clearly wanted revenge, but you still acted like this. You¡¯re not that narrow-minded..</font>

 Chapter 311 - 311: You Can Do Whatever You Want?

    Chapter 311: You Can Do Whatever You Want?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the banquet hall, Fang Yunshu became the center of attention. Everyone came over to chat with her.


    Ye Xiaofei being there was convenient for her, but also inconvenient. She said to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Go find something to eat first. 1 don¡¯t need you here for the time being.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and went straight to the dining area.


    This time, Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t pile up the food on his te like before, but he picked up quite a lot of food and found a seat nearby.


    It was not bad to be able to look at Fang Yunshu while eating.


    A figure stood in front of him, blocking his view of Fang Yunshu. This made him a little unhappy. He looked up and saw an extremely beautiful face.


    It was Jiang Yuqing.


    She was wearing a simple long dress. It was not gorgeous, but it made her look even more elegant and generous.


    Hatred shed across Jiang Yuqing¡¯s eyes for a moment before she smiled faintly and said, ¡°We meet again.¡±


    The person Ye Xiaofei most dreaded seeing was Jiang Yuqing. After all, he owed her. He stuffed an exquisite piece of food into his mouth and said vaguely, ¡°Yeah, we meet again. Do you want to eat together?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Jiang Yuqing sat down and took out a piece of dessert from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s te with her slender fingers.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get it yourself?¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fun in having what you take yourself? It¡¯s more delicious if you snatch it from others.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Yuqing took a small bite of the dessert and narrowed her eyes, looking like she was enjoying it.


    Ye Xiaofei squinted and said, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that you had such a hobby.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not close, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know me,¡± said Jiang Yuqing lightly.


    ¡°No! We¡¯re already very familiar with each other, aren¡¯t we?¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled evilly and blinked his eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jiang Yuqing¡¯s face turned cold as she gritted her teeth and stared at Ye Xiaofei.


    The smile on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face became more yful as he said, ¡°What are you angry about? We¡¯re now familiar with each other after all. This is the third time we¡¯ve met and the second time we¡¯ve eaten together. Of course, we¡¯re close.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing stared at Ye Xiaofei for half a minute without saying anything. Then, she suddenly smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since we¡¯re so close, guess how I¡¯ll take revenge on you?¡±


    ¡°If you want to take revenge, then take revenge. 1 owe you. I¡¯ll give you three chances. If you can take revenge on me by the third time, good for you. 1 won¡¯t hurt you either. However, if you can¡¯t do anything to me after taking revenge three times and continue to do so in the future, don¡¯t me me when my wse out.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing curled her lips and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re actually giving me a warning?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei gave her a sideways nce and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Also, 1 have to remind you that I¡¯ll ept your revenge no matter what. However, you can¡¯t do anything to my family and friends.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that a s*um like you is so loyal.¡±


    ¡°There are still many things you can¡¯t tell yet,¡± Ye Xiaofei said indifferently.


    ¡°Yuqing!¡±


    Lin Qingyuan walked over quickly, frowned and looked at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Yunshu¡¯s boyfriend. Of course, I have to greet him.¡± Jiang Yuqing smiled.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re familiar with Yunshu, but¡­ You might not know this, but this guy is the culprit who made me break off the engagement with Yunshu.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, then she curled her lips and said, ¡°No wonder, he¡¯s an old hand.¡±


    ¡°What old hand?¡± Lin Qingyuan asked in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Jiang Yuqing said. ¡°You go ahead with your work. Now that I know about this, I have to interrogate this guy on behalf of Yunshu.¡±


    Lin Qingyuan hesitated for a moment. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to call me. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°No need. What can he do to me in public?¡±


    Lin Qingyuan left reluctantly.


    Jiang Yuqing sneered and said, ¡°It seems that you are quite skilled at this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mix the matters between me and Yunshu with your matters,¡± said Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be lumped together, but I¡¯m thinking about something. If I tell Fang Yunshu about what happened that day, what will she think?¡±


    ¡°You dare?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes widened.


    Jiang Yuqing raised her chin and said, ¡°Why not? She and I are friends. 1 can¡¯t watch with eyes wide open as my friend gets together with a s*umbag. If I don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll be harming her.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei blinked a few times and said with a wronged expression, ¡°Hey, what happened that day was really a misunderstanding. 1 really mistook you for someone else. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have treated you like that. Look at the situation. 1 didn¡¯t do anything to you. If I¡¯m really that sort of person, would you walk away unscathed?¡±


    Jiang Yuqing touched her chin. ¡°What you said really makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Right? This is just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s just talk things out.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face was filled with a fawning smile.


    Jiang Yuqing ced her arms on the table and slowly leaned forward.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly leaned forward, the smile on his face even more brilliant.


    Jiang Yuqing opened her cherry lips and said slowly, ¡°Thought it was someone else? So you¡¯re saying that if I¡¯m that person, you can do whatever you want to me?¡±


    ¡°Er!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was speechless..

 Chapter 312 - 312: A Difficult Woman

    Chapter 312: A Difficult Woman


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t take Jiang Yuqing seriously at first. Even if he owed her, he would simply make it up to her.


    However, Jiang Yuqing had a good rtionship with Fang Yunshu, so he had to be wary of this woman.


    Ye Xiaofei himself didn¡¯t realize that he was already too restrained because of Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ye Xiaofei red at Jiang Yuqing fiercely, but he hadpletely exposed his weakness.


    The smile on Jiang Yuqing¡¯s face became even brighter. She took another item of food from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s te and stuffed it into her mouth. Her tone was even more rxed as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything; 1 just want to fulfill my responsibility as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve already taken a bite of this piece.¡± Ye Xiaofei suddenly winked with a wicked smile.


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s smile froze. She stared at Ye Xiaofei with food in her mouth.


    Ye Xiaofei was in a good mood. Finally, he managed to win a round. He beamed and said, ¡°You merely ate what I¡¯ve eaten. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m definitely not sick. I¡¯m very healthy.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s hands on the table were clenched into fists. She had the urge to swing them at him.


    ¡°Lady!¡± Ye Xiaofei said in a low voice. ¡°Ady! You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Jiang family. Although you didn¡¯t reveal your identity here, if you lose your temper, everyone will know that you¡¯vee to Ning City.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing swallowed the food in her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already bitten into it, how can you still swallow it?¡± Ye Xiaofei said with surprise.


    Jiang Yuqing stretched out her hand and took the cup in front of Ye Xiaofei and took a big gulp.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve also drunk this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. Why would 1 be afraid of also drinking a mouthful?¡± Jiang Yuqing finally squeezed out a sentence from between her teeth.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re giving up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give up now. I¡¯ll tell Fang Yunshuter that you lied to me and said you hadn¡¯t drunk from this cup. And while I was drinking, you looked so delighted.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened and he said discontentedly, ¡°Hey, are you ndering me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts. As for what Fang Yunshu thinks, that¡¯s her business.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth twitched. Fang Yunshu would never believe him. He had left such a bad impression on her.


    The lights in the hall suddenly dimmed, and it instantly became quiet.


    Lin Zubin appeared on the stage. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m very happy that all could attend this charity banquet. It¡¯s my honor to meet and chat with everyone.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was bored by these words. He continued to eat, but he was thinking about how to deal with Jiang Yuqing.


    If this woman was an enemy or had nothing to do with Fang Yunshu, Ye Xiaofei would have countless ways to deal with her.


    However, she had a good rtionship with Fang Yunshu, so he couldn¡¯t use 99% of his methods.


    The other woman was also not easy to get along with. She was an intelligent person. The remaining one percent would probably be canceled out.


    Sigh! Ye Xiaofei suddenly felt that the woman in front of him was giving him a headache.


    D*mn it, when I catch that b*tch, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. You¡¯ve caused me so much trouble¡­


    Ye Xiaofei thought of the person who poisoned him, and his heart skipped a beat. He was afraid that this trouble had carefully been selected by her?


    Even the big families in the province had be targets. This person was not only powerful, but must have a powerful backing system.


    The first resource on hand was the Nox Company, but the foundation of the Nox Company was not here. Other than financial assistance, the other resources that could be used were very limited.


    The second was Meng Zhijing, but she only had a few people under her, and they were all ordinary people. It was fine to get some information. Other than Meng Zhijing herself, there was no one else he could use.


    The third one was the Li family. Although the Li family was powerful and had a close rtionship with him, they were not his subordinates, so he could not easily use them.


    He had to get some real subordinates. He had gotten a lot of resources from those guys on Viin Ind. He wanted to see if he could really use them.


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for everyone¡¯s donations. Our auction is about to begin, please take a seat.¡±


    Everyone sat down and Fang Yunshu walked over. She had been worried that Ye Xiaofei would cause trouble, so she had already seen Ye Xiaofei and Jiang Yuqing.


    She knew that the two of them had a feud and she was really afraid that the pair would quarrel on the spot. However, she could note over because important people had been chatting with her one after another.


    Now that she finally came over and saw that the two of them were safe and sound, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lin Qingyuan also came over, bent down, and whispered to Jiang Yuqing, ¡°Yuqing,e join us.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine here.¡± Jiang Yuqing rejected him straightforwardly. Then, she added, ¡°Mr. Ye is a wonderful person. I really like talking to him.¡±


    Lin Qingyuan frowned and looked at Ye Xiaofei with an even more unfriendly gaze.


    As soon as Lin Qingyuan left, Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said to her, ¡°This is the first time..¡±

 Chapter 313 - 313: The Bet

    Chapter 313 - 313: The Bet


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What first time?¡± Fang Yunshu asked in confusion.


    Jiang Yuqing squinted at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Yeah, what first time?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei took a sip of his drink and said, ¡°This is the first of the three tests you¡¯re giving me.¡±


    ¡°Test?¡± Fang Yunshu was even more confused.


    ¡°She said that as long as I pass these three tests, you¡¯ll be my wife.¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Fang Yunshu widened her eyes.


    ¡°Right!¡± Ye Xiaofei shrunk back and immediately lowered his head to eat.


    The two of them acted so naturally, and it was obviously not the first time. Fang Yunshu was a little unbridled in front of Ye Xiaofei.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was like a mouse that had seen a cat. He was really obedient.


    No matter what, this was different from the bastard who had bullied her that day. It was as if they were two different people.


    At this moment, the auction began.


    This kind of auction was not an official auction. Everyone was just having fun.


    When an item was ced on the auction table, the person who donated it would be stated. Then, a few people who had a good rtionship with the person who made the donation would bid a few rounds. No one would fight for it, and the auction would bepleted.


    After all, there wasn¡¯t anything particrly valuable, and the money was for donation. Everyone was just trying to form a good rtionship.


    However, some items were obviously ordinary, but they were sold at a high price. Moreover, everyone was very enthusiastic because the original owner of that item had a higher status. Everyone had to give him more face.


    ¡°The item below is a little special. It was donated by Mr. Ye Xiaofei, the secretary of Chairman Fang Yunshu. For an iron ring, the value¡­ Hehe, since everyone is here to donate, the value of the item isn¡¯t important. The starting price is 100 yuan. If anyone likes it, you can start bidding.¡±


    ¡°A hundred!¡± Jiang Yuqing nced at Ye Xiaofei with a mischievous smile on her face.


    The starting price of the items in front of them was ten thousand, and most of them were not necessarily worth the base price of ten thousand.


    The current starting price was obviously a form of humiliation.


    She wanted to see if Ye Xiaofei would fly into a rage.


    However, Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu with a smile, as if what happened on the stage had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Hey, your ring; they only offered a starting price of 100 dors.¡± Jiang Yuqing deliberately reminded Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei casually replied, ¡°1 know.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing said, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you angry? This is clearly to humiliate you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu frowned slightly. Jiang Yuqing was clearly trying to sow discord, but she couldn¡¯t advise her now.


    Ye Xiaofei said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re just a bunch of idiots.¡±


    The smile on Jiang Yuqing¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°You actually called him an idiot? Do you believe that 1 will repeat your words loudly to them?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°If you want to shout, then shout. I really overestimated you. It turns out that you are also such an idiot.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Fang Yunshu quickly stopped Ye Xiaofei.


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with a dangerous aura. She said slowly, ¡°Yunshu, let him speak. 1 want to hear how I am an idiot.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s make a bet, okay? 1 bet that my ring can be auctioned for a million and above. If it¡¯s less than a million, then 1 lose.¡±


    ¡°A million?¡± Jiang Yuqing stared into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious,¡± said Ye Xiaofei. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but there hasn¡¯t been a single bid.¡±


    At this moment, the person on the stage said loudly, ¡°Everyone, this is an iron ring. Since he has the nerve to donate it, we should at least support him.¡±


    ¡°I bid 101!¡±


    ¡°I bid 102!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Everyone immediatelyughed. It was obvious that everyone was joking.


    Jiang Yuqing couldn¡¯t help butugh. She raised her chin and said, ¡°In this situation, you dare to bet with me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to bet?¡± Ye Xiaofei raised his eyebrows in provocation.


    ¡°Then what are we wagering?¡± Jiang Yuqing asked.


    ¡°If I win, the grudge between us will be written off.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Jiang Yuqing rejected him straightforwardly, saying, ¡°How about this, let¡¯s bet on one condition.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei reached out his palm.


    Jiang Yuqing did not reciprocate. She snorted and said, ¡°With Yunshu here as a witness, I can¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    Just as the two of them made their bet, a person suddenly shouted, ¡°I bid 100,000!¡±


    Li Tianfeng, a figure who was now on par with the Lin family, actually shouted this price for such a lousy ring.


    Everyone looked at Li Tianfeng in surprise.


    However, an insider immediately whispered, ¡°That Ye Xiaofei seems to have saved the life of the Li family¡¯s Old Man Li, so the Li family owes him a favor.¡±


    Everyone immediately understood. Li Tianfeng¡¯s actions werepletely understandable.


    ¡°I offer 200,000!¡±


    At this moment, another voice suddenly sounded..</font>

 Chapter 314 - 314: Everyone Has Gone Crazy

    Chapter 314 - 314: Everyone Has Gone Crazy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    When Fang Yunshu saw that the bidder was Tang Yuntong, the most important person in the second generation of the Tang family, she gasped in surprise and said, ¡°The Tang family has a grudge against you. Why would they bid?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Maybe he thinks that my ring is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful, my foot.¡± Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei.


    Jiang Yuqing frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Tang family?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Because my daughter had a conflict with a child from the Tang family, this guy beat up someone from the Tang family. 1 really can¡¯t do anything about him,¡± said Fang Yunshu.


    Jiang Yuqing sized up Ye Xiaofei once more and said, ¡°You beat up someone from the Tang family, and the Tang family hasn¡¯t done anything to you yet. It seems that I¡¯ve really underestimated you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei raised his chin and blinked his eyes, saying proudly, ¡°As a man, how can 1 let a woman look down on me?¡±


    Fang Yunshu and Jiang Yuqing¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. They both red ferociously at him.


    Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth, feeling extremely embarrassed. She said angrily, ¡°Shut up. If you don¡¯t know how to speak, then be a mute.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing didn¡¯t say anything, but the anger on her face was no less than Fang Yunshu¡¯s.


    Both of them had been bullied by Ye Xiaofei before, so subconsciously, they would regard Ye Xiaofei as a pervert or a hooligan. And whatever Ye Xiaofei said, even if it was rted to a certain aspect, they would think that Ye Xiaofei was taking advantage of them verbally.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and lowered his head to eat. Fang Yunshu was already difficult to deal with alone, and now that Jiang Yuqing was with her, it was even more difficult for him.


    ¡°500,000.¡± Li Tianfeng waved his hand and called out another price.


    Lin Zubin frowned and then smiled, ¡°Brother Li, it¡¯s just a lousy ring. Is it worth spending so much?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ye saved my father¡¯s life.¡± Li Tianfeng smiled faintly. ¡°Our Li family additionally has a close rtionship with the Nox Company. I naturally have to fully support what Brother Ye offers for auction.¡±


    Lin Zubin smiled and said, ¡°Alright, no wonder Brother Li was able to coborate with the Nox Company. You¡¯re really willing to pay the price.¡± These words were obviously disparaging Li Tianfeng¡¯s coboration with the Nox Company ¨C that they managed to do so through underhanded means.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mere 500,000 yuan. Brother Lin, aren¡¯t you being a little narrow-minded?¡± Li Tianfeng chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The Li family is now a big family. A mere 500,000 yuan is naturally not to be taken to heart. Then this ring is¡­¡±


    Just as Lin Zubin was about to announce it, someone stood up and interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯ll pay 1 million!¡±


    ¡°Brother Tang, you¡­¡± Lin Zubin frowned.


    Lin Zubin wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t understand. Everyone present couldn¡¯t get why Tang Yuntong would do this.


    If he was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s friend, it would be fine, but the Tang family had conflicts with Ye Xiaofei before, so they could not be considered friends at all.


    There was fiercepetition between the Tang family and the Li family, especially with the recent rise of the Li family, which greatly suppressed the development of the Tang family.


    Therefore, there was no reason for the Tang family to help the Li family or Ye Xiaofei carry the pnquin.


    The people here were all old foxes. After eliminating these possibilities, there was only one possibility.


    The Tang family was deliberately scamming the Li family. Doesn¡¯t the Li family want this face? Then we¡¯ll raise the price so that you¡¯ll feel the pinch even if you want to take it.


    Li Tianfeng could naturally guess this, so he didn¡¯t care at all. He said, ¡°2 million.¡±


    ¡°Your Tang family and Li family can even bid for a lousy ring at such a price for charity. As the host, if I don¡¯t participate, it will definitely be missing out on a good story.¡±


    Lin Zubinughed and then raised his hand. ¡°1 bid 3 million.¡±


    ¡°5 million!¡±


    Before Li Tianfeng could speak, Tang Yuntong had already shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Lin Zubinughed to himself. This Tang Yuntong was really getting more and more cunning. Moreover, his acting skills were realistic. He looked like he was determined to win, so he could not tell that he was faking it.


    Li Tianfeng was still calm and collected. He raised his hand and said, ¡°Ten million!¡±


    ¡°15 million!¡± Tang Yuntong added without even thinking.


    ¡°20 million!¡± Li Tianfeng did not show any weakness.


    Even if it was for charity, it would be enough to get 1.8 million yuan. Now, it had suddenly exploded to 20 million yuan. With so much money invested, there was not much benefit at all. Wouldn¡¯t that be a big loss?


    However, if he retreated now, it would be too embarrassing. Wouldn¡¯t he be a joke to others?


    Lin Zubin¡¯s mouth twitched. He suddenly regretted what he had done, but he could only bite the bullet and shout, ¡°21 million!¡±


    ¡°30 million!¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Tang Yuntong raised the price again. The increase was faster than a rocket.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. A crappy ring? Was he crazy?


    Jiang Yuqing and Fang Yunshu were dumbfounded. They had never expected such a situation to ur..</font>

 Chapter 315 - 315: Inheritance Token

    Chapter 315 - 315: Inheritance Token


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Now, Li Tianfeng was also frowning. 30 million was indeed nothing to the Li family.


    However, wouldn¡¯t it be better to give the 30 million to Ye Xiaofei directly?


    Even if it was a charity, it was organized by the Lin family. If he spent a lot, wouldn¡¯t it be helping the Lin family? It was obviously not worth it.


    Lin Zubin¡¯s expression was even more gloomy as he cursed Tang Yuntong in his heart.


    Even if it was a bid increase, who would raise it like this? This was a method to force the opponent to retreat.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Just as Li Tianfeng was hesitating, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear, ¡°Let him have it.¡±


    Li Tianfeng turned his head around sharply but did not see Ye Xiaofei behind him. He was shocked. Was he hallucinating?


    He looked at Ye Xiaofei, who was a little further away. He seemed to only see Ye Xiaofei¡¯s lips slightly open, and then he heard Ye Xiaofei¡¯s voice beside him once more, ¡°I¡¯m the one who told you that ¨C let him have it.¡±


    Only then did Li Tianfeng confirm it. He nodded lightly, then stood up and waved his hand. ¡°Old Tang, you¡¯re really bold. Since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯m willing to give way.¡±


    Tang Yuntong immediately stood up and cupped his hands at Li Tianfeng. ¡°Thank you, Brother Li!¡±


    This attitude was actually filled with such great sincerity.


    Lin Zubin heaved a sigh of relief and put on a front, saying, ¡°Brother Li already gave way. Of course, 1 can¡¯t be the one who takes it away from you.¡±


    Tang Yuntong cupped his hands to Lin Zubin as a form of thanks.


    However, this kind of gratitude was obviously perfunctory. Who didn¡¯t know that Lin Zubin was only here to disrupt the situation? He didn¡¯t really want this ring at all.


    This evil person was too obvious. Everyone looked at him with a hint of disdain or yfulness.


    This made Lin Zubin very depressed, but an old fox like him didn¡¯t show his emotions and immediately changed the topic.


    ¡°Come, hurry up and give this ring to Brother Tang!¡±


    Someone handed the ring to Tang Yuntong. After taking a look at it, Tang Yuntong immediately put it on his hand. There was an unconceble joy on his face.


    ¡°Brother Tang,e on, let me see your 30 million yuan ring.¡±


    A big shot next to him smiled and stretched out his hand, his tone carrying a hint of teasing.


    Tang Yuntong waved his hand and then put his hand in front of the big boss, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a lousy ring. There¡¯s nothing to look at.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite ordinary. It looks like it¡¯s made of iron and it¡¯s ck. Some parts are even rusty. Old Tang, are you crazy? 30 million to buy such a thing.¡±


    Tang Yuntong chuckled. ¡°1 never had the chance to work with the Nox Company. 1 even had a conflict with their President¡¯s assistant. I¡¯m just spending more money to ease the rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Oh, 1 see.¡±


    Everyone nearby heard Tang Yuntong¡¯s words and felt that what Tang Yuntong said made sense.


    However, this effort and effect appeared to be like putting in double the effort and obtaining half the result.


    30 million yuan. If he had spent it differently, it would probably be a hundred times more effective in making their rtionship better.


    ¡°Hey, admit defeat.¡± Ye Xiaofei winked at Jiang Yuqing.


    ¡°Of course, I, Jiang Yuqing, will do what 1 say,¡± Jiang Yuqing answered straightforwardly. Then, she asked doubtfully, ¡°Can you tell me why that ring can be sold for so much?¡±


    ¡°This is a secret.¡± Ye Xiaofei raised his chin and said, ¡°Unless you have a condition in exchange.¡±


    Fang Yunshu stared at him and said, ¡°Just say it. Why make it soplicated?¡±


    Jiang Yuqing chuckled and said, ¡°I originally wanted to trade with you, but now it seems like I can save it.¡±


    Under Fang Yunshu¡¯s ¡®tyrannical power¡¯, Ye Xiaofei could only say, ¡°That ring is a unique item of a very powerful person. It symbolizes his identity and status. It is said that wearing this ring is equivalent to that powerful personing personally. His subordinates and his property will be owned by the new owner of the ring.¡±


    ¡°Have you read too many novels?¡± Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei.


    Jiang Yuqing said doubtfully, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this before. There are a few special organizations. They have many generations of inheritance, and those who inherit it are not their descendants, but the people who have the token.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was surprised. ¡°Impossible, impossible. Even if what you said is true, the one Ye Xiaofei took out is obviously made of iron. It can be easily copied. How can it be passed down as a keepsake?¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°I already said that this is what is said. In the end,


    I can¡¯t help it if some people get fooled, right?¡±


    ¡°If the Tang family knows they were tricked and suffered such a big loss. They¡¯ll still want to kill you,¡± Fang Yunshu said unhappily.


    ¡°There¡¯s no difference between having greater or fewer conflicts with them.¡± Ye Xiaofei curled his lips in disdain and said, ¡°There are many people who want to kill me. Who does he think he is?¡±


    As Ye Xiaofei spoke, he nced at Jiang Yuqing.


    Jiang Yuqing didn¡¯t respond, but her eyes were sizing Ye Xiaofei up. No one knew what she was thinking..</font>

 Chapter 316 - 316: Greetings to the Alliance Leader

    Chapter 316 - 316: Greetings to the Alliance Leader


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the reception ended, Ye Xiaofei drove Fang Yunshu to the entrance of the neighborhood.


    Fang Yunshu got out of the car and walked inside, feeling a little ufortable.


    Ye Xiaofei usually found all kinds of excuses to stay at her house, but today he didn¡¯t have any intention of doing so.


    She was used to scolding Ye Xiaofei and then driving him away. Today, she didn¡¯t have the chance to scold him, nor did she have the chance to drive him away.


    Not long after he left, a Rolls-Royce caught up.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes, then turned the car into a small road and stopped by the roadside.


    The Rolls-Royce stopped directly behind his car and someone got off. It was Tang Yuntong from the Tang family.


    Tang Yuntong opened the door of the passenger seat and sat in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s car. He twisted his body and stared at Ye Xiaofei with burning eyes.


    ¡°Are there spots on my face?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked indifferently.


    Tang Yuntong took a deep breath and slowly raised his hand. ¡°Where did you get this ring?¡±


    He became nervous as he asked this question.


    Ye Xiaofei nced at him from the corner of his eyes and said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to take it off? What, do you want to be the boss of Star-Moon Alliance?¡±


    ¡°Huh! No!¡± Tang Yuntong eximed and took off the ring in a panic. Then, he held the ring with both hands and respectfully handed it to Ye Xiaofei. ¡°I was just afraid of attracting attention, so I put the ring on my finger. I was too excited just now and forgot to take it off. Please pardon me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei casually took the ring and wore it on his finger again. He unhurriedly said, ¡°I want to see whether or not Ding Jianwei is bragging. 1 want to see if it¡¯s as he said ¨C once this ring lights up, all the members of the Star-Moon Alliance will obey mymand unconditionally.¡±


    Tang Yuntong twisted his body and knelt on the seat. Hisrge body waspletely hunched over as he knelt there, but he still said excitedly, ¡°Greetings, Alliance Leader. The Star-Moon Alliance¡¯s Hall Master of Heavenly Wolf Hall, Tang Yuntong, is at your disposal.¡±


    He had still been suspicious of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s identity and where he got the ring.


    Now, he had no doubts at all. Other than the Star-Moon Alliance¡¯s higher-ups, no one knew the name of the Alliance Leader, Ding Jianwei.


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Get up. Even if you don¡¯t feel ufortable like this, 1 feel ufortable just looking at you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alliance Leader.¡± Only then did Tang Yuntong sit down. However, his body was ramrod straight obediently.


    ¡°How great is the power of the alliance in Ning City?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°Alliance Leader, our Tang family is the Star-Moon Alliance¡¯s main force in Ning City. Everything that belongs to our Tang family belongs to the Star-Moon Alliance,¡± Tang Yuntong replied.


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Does your Tang family belong to the Star-Moon Alliance? I¡¯m afraid there are still some people in your Tang family who are unaware of the Star-Moon Alliance¡¯s existence, right?¡±


    ¡°Some juniors don¡¯t know, but this doesn¡¯t stop our Tang family from obeying the Star-Moon Alliance¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Can those juniors ept it?¡± Ye Xiaofei said faintly. ¡°This is a family business, and it¡¯s suddenly being given to someone else for free?¡±


    ¡°Who dares to refuse? Without the foundation of the Star-Moon Alliance, how could our Tang family develop into a massive n in just a few short years? If anyone is unwilling to ept this, 1 will expel them from the Tang family!¡±


    Tang Yuntong¡¯s eyes widened in anger, appearing extremely fierce and resolute.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°This kind of thing that doesn¡¯t distinguish between business and personal matters has a lot of potential troubles. Moreover, the good and the bad are mixed together. Go back and deal with it properly. What belongs to the Star-Moon Alliance belongs to the Star-Moon Alliance, and what belongs to your Tang family belongs to the Tang family.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°I only need elites, not some useless trash.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Yuntong said. ¡°This subordinate will immediately handle this well after going back.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then you can go. Only you need to know about my identity. There¡¯s no need to tell anyone else for the time being.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Yuntong said loudly. Then, he backed out of the car. When he closed the door, he was very careful, just like a humble doorman.


    Tang Yuntong¡¯s car drove off, but Ye Xiaofei¡¯s car stayed where it was.


    In less than a minute, a ck Mercedes-Benz stopped in front of his car. Then, Jiang Yuqing alighted and got into his car.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Jiang Yuqing stared at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face and threw this sentence out.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and said, ¡°I told you there were many things that you don¡¯t see.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing lifted her chin and said, ¡°I was right. Tang Yuntong is also with you. I just saw him get out of your car with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re really smart.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had thought that Jiang Yuqing could tell that Tang Yuntong was from the Star-Moon Alliance. Now, he felt that he had overestimated Jiang Yuqing.


    On second thought, it was normal that there weren¡¯t many people in the world who knew about the Star-Moon Alliance.


    Jiang Yuqing harrumphed. ¡°But there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. You guys donated so much money at once.. Do you have so much money that you don¡¯t have anywhere to spend it?¡±</font>

 Chapter 317 - 317: Don’t You Remember?

    Chapter 317: Don¡¯t You Remember?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You saw Tang Yuntong get out of my car, so he¡¯s with me. Then, you¡¯re in my car now, so does that mean you¡¯re my woman?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Jiang Yuqing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my woman, and you¡¯re my enemy. You and I both know this, but what do others think?¡± Ye Xiaofei said slowly.


    Jiang Yuqing was at a loss for words. She had used this reason to deduce the rtionship between Ye Xiaofei and Tang Yuntong. It seemed to be too hasty.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Jiang Yuqing asked.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at Jiang Yuqing.


    Jiang Yuqing was once again at a loss for words. If it were any other woman, she would have mmed the door and left in anger.


    However, Jiang Yuqing was not an ordinary woman.


    The anger on her face quickly disappeared, and then she said unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t say it; everyone has their own secrets. Of course, secrets should be shared with the people you want to tell.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me with Fang Yunshu again?¡± Ye Xiaofei raised his eyebrows.


    Jiang Yuqing leaned leisurely back in her chair and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t put it like that. Fang Yunshu and I are friends. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s normal for two women to have a heart-to-heart talk?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded with a faint smile on his face.


    Jiang Yuqing sensed danger and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this saying. Women who are beaten up are docile. Do you think I should try it?¡±


    ¡°You dare?¡± Jiang Yuqing¡¯s eyebrows shot up as she shouted.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes narrowed into a slit, but the light in his eyes glowed brighter. He said slowly, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Humph, I, Jiang Yuqing, am not scared. If you dare to touch me, just try it!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Xiaofei reached out and wrapped his arms around Jiang Yuqing¡¯s neck, pulling her into his arms.


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s exmation had barely escaped her mouth when Ye Xiaofei sealed it.


    This waspletely out of Jiang Yuqing¡¯s expectations. She had never thought that Ye Xiaofei would be so bold that she was temporarily unable to recover from her shock.


    She stared at Ye Xiaofei with her eyes wide open. It was as if she had been immobilized and did not move at all.


    After a dozen seconds, Jiang Yuqing finally realized the situation she was in. She forcefully tilted her head back, trying to get rid of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth.


    However, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms were tightly wrapped around her, and it was difficult for her to move her head.


    She twisted her body hard again, but other than the lower body, her upper body waspletely under Ye Xiaofei¡¯s control. Her legs could not y any role due to theck of space in the car.


    However, Jiang Yuqing still refused to give in and bit Ye Xiaofei¡¯s tongue fiercely.


    She was really ruthless. She wanted to bite Ye Xiaofei¡¯s evil tongue off.


    However, her jaw tightened. Ye Xiaofei, that d*mned guy, seemed to have predicted the future and had grabbed her chin, making her unable to even bite down.


    The streetlights were dim, and the interior of the car was very dark. However, Jiang Yuqing could still clearly see the smugness in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Yuqing grabbed Ye Xiaofei with both hands. Even if she couldn¡¯t escape, she would never let Ye Xiaofei have a good time. She wanted to use her own hands to tear off Ye Xiaofei¡¯s flesh.


    However, when her nails scratched Ye Xiaofei¡¯s skin, it was as if she was scratching an iron te. Her fingers scratched until they hurt, but Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t rx at all. Instead, he was even more unscrupulous towards her.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, Ye Xiaofei cried out in pain and viciously pushed Jiang Yuqing away.


    Ye Xiaofei grimaced in pain as he sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Jiang Yuqing finally got rid of Ye Xiaofei, but she didn¡¯t get out of the car and run away. Instead, she gritted her teeth and looked at Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Xiaofei squeezed out a word from between his teeth.


    ¡°Serves you right!¡± At this moment, Jiang Yuqing actually felt a sense of pleasure. It was a kind of pleasure of counterattacking and killing her opponent in an instant.


    ¡°You¡¯re ruthless!¡± Ye Xiaofei circted his Heaven and Earth Scripture. The pain was reduced slightly, but his anger surged again.


    Jiang Yuqing raised her chin and said proudly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of woman who¡¯s at the mercy of others? Humph, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly grinned and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m also not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t remember after suffering a loss.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing suddenly realized that something was wrong. She clenched her fists and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°Do you think I will give you this chance?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Shocked, Jiang Yuqing reached out to pull the car door open.


    However, she only felt her shoulders tighten, and then she felt as if the world was spinning. The next moment, she came back to her senses and was already in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face was very close.


    His face was quickly magnified, and then her lips were kissed by that guy again..

 Chapter 318 - 318:1 Like This Kind of Battle

    Chapter 318:1 Like This Kind of Battle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jiang Yuqing sadly discovered that, this time, she did not even have ast resort to deliver a counterattack.


    Her arms were restrained by Ye Xiaofei, and he was also holding onto her chin.


    Her legs were caught between Ye Xiaofei¡¯s legs. Her earlier counterattack was currently blocked by her own legs.


    Jiang Yuqing had never felt so helpless before.


    Right now, she could only be at his mercy.


    A few minutester, Ye Xiaofei released Jiang Yuqing and pushed her shoulder forward to put some distance between their faces. Then, he looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°It ended so quickly?¡± Jiang Yuqing was expressionless, and her tone was indescribably calm.


    These words were indeed a bit abrupt, but Ye Xiaofei still said with a smile, ¡°What, do you want me to pamper you a little longer?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Anyway, I¡¯ll just treat it as though it¡¯s my family¡¯s kittens and puppies licking me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said, ¡°Is that so? Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m afraid of you.¡± This time, Jiang Yuqing¡¯s tone was filled with disdain.


    ¡°F*ck, if I can¡¯t deal with you today, 1 won¡¯t be Ye Xiaofei.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hugged Jiang Yuqing and kissed her again.


    Jiang Yuqing didn¡¯t even resist at this time. It was as though she was made of wood, at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mercy.


    That pair of eyes never closed. She simply looked at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face. Her gaze was extremely calm, as if all of this had nothing to do with her.


    This made Ye Xiaofei suddenly feel bored. He even felt like a clown performing in front of Jiang Yuqing.


    Or rather, he was like a kitten or puppy trying to please its master, but in the end, its master ignored him.


    However, if he let go of Jiang Yuqing now, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he had failed?


    No! Heh, this woman was putting on such a posture to fight with him. She wanted him to give up on his own initiative.


    There¡¯s no way you can beat me.


    Ye Xiaofei was right.


    Jiang Yuqing couldn¡¯t resist. Whether she was angry or crying, she would appear to have lost to Ye Xiaofei.


    Therefore, she put on such a posture to prevent Ye Xiaofei from feeling useful.


    She almost seeded too.


    However, at this moment Ye Xiaofei¡¯s pair of ghostly ws started to move.


    In the beginning, Jiang Yuqing could still hold on, but when this guy went overboard, she finally could not take it anymore.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s expressionless face finally showed her anger and she fiercely pulled Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Doesn¡¯t it not matter?¡± Ye Xiaofei smugly teased Jiang Yuqing.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jiang Yuqing gritted her teeth.


    Ye Xiaofei lifted his chin and said, ¡°If you say you¡¯re convinced, I¡¯ll let you go today.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Jiang Yuqing was still as stubborn.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it.¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed evilly and started to y tricks again.


    ¡°I¡¯m convinced¡­ I¡¯m convinced.¡± Jiang Yuqing squeezed the words out from between her teeth, but her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s.


    ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m convinced!¡± Jiang Yuqing yelled.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled and pushed open the car door, sending Jiang Yuqing out.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s car rushed past Jiang Yuqing. Besides the roar of the car engine, she also heard Ye Xiaofei¡¯s satisfiedughter.


    Jiang Yuqing stood still for a few minutes.


    ¡°Bastard! S*umbag! Ye Xiaofei, I won¡¯t let you go. Just you wait!¡±


    His voice was very soft, but it was filled with determination.


    A woman like Jiang Yuqing would not be as sad as an ordinary woman. When she encountered a problem, she would only think about how to take revenge.


    Ye Xiaofei dared to treat Jiang Yuqing like this today because he saw through Jiang Yuqing¡¯s strong personality.


    She would not use underhand means to deal with him, nor would shey her hands on the people around him. She would only think of defeating him openly.


    Fighting with such a woman was also an endless joy.


    Now, he was very sure that Jiang Yuqing would not tell Fang Yunshu about what had happened between them.


    That was because it would be tantamount to saying that she had failed.


    When he got home, Ye Xiaofei opened the door carefully so as not to disturb Auntie Ning.


    The lights were off in the house, so Auntie Ning must have fallen asleep.


    Ye Xiaofei tiptoed back to his room.


    Just as he was about to enter, he stopped in his tracks.


    There were voices in Auntie Ning¡¯s room, and there was a man¡¯s voice.


    Ye Xiaofei was shocked.


    It couldn¡¯t be. Auntie Ning had a man and she had brought him home for the night?


    This matter was too sudden, even Ye Xiaofei was a little stunned.


    Auntie Ning was only in her early forties and had been a widow for many years. Now that Ning Xiaoyu was in university, she no longer had burdens and would have no problems finding a man.


    However, it was still a little hard to ept that she had suddenly brought him home for the night.


    Most importantly, what was that man like? She should not let others deceive her.


    There was another point. Would Ning Xiaoyu be able to ept it?


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly felt a headache. It was the first time he had encountered a problem that he felt was difficult to deal with..

 Chapter 319 - 319: Auntie Ning Has a Man?

    Chapter 319 - 319: Auntie Ning Has a Man?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei wanted to leave immediately, in case he met that man and made things awkward for Auntie Ning.


    However, he immediately dismissed the idea.


    Auntie Ning was his family. No matter what happened to her, he had to face it and help her check it out. He couldn¡¯t let Aunt Ning be deceived.


    If that man was not bad, then it would be fine. If he was not, and wanted to have bad intentions towards Auntie Ning, then Ye Xiaofei would not mind killing him and crippling him until he could no longer appear outside.


    With this thought in mind, Ye Xiaofei deliberately went to wash up and even made noises.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    In less than 30 seconds, Auntie Ning pushed the door open and walked out. ¡°Xiaofei, have you had dinner? 1¡¯11 get you something to eat.¡±


    Auntie Ning¡¯s eyes were a little evasive when she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Auntie Ning said, ¡°You¡¯ve been really busy today. Although you¡¯re young, you should take care of your health. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xiaofei wiped his face and said, ¡°Auntie, let me give you another check to see if there are any changes.¡±


    Auntie Ning immediately said, ¡°No need. I feel pretty good these two days.¡±


    Seeing that Auntie Ning refused, Ye Xiaofei felt an even greater urge to see the person in the room. He said, ¡°Auntie, many health problems undergo changes without you knowing. 1 still have to check on you to be at ease.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I think you¡¯re just worried. Then go ahead and check,¡± Auntie Ning said as she walked towards the living room.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Auntie, the living room is not convenient. Let¡¯s go to your room for the check.¡±


    Auntie Ning¡¯s expression suddenly became a little flustered. She stuttered, ¡°Going to the bedroom is¡­is not convenient.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve watched me grow up. I¡¯m like your son. What¡¯s inconvenient? Besides, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve checked your body.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was even more determined to go in.


    He was still concerned about Auntie Ning¡¯s dignity. Otherwise, he would already have barged in.


    ¡°Xiaofei, Auntie has something to tell you.¡± Auntie Ning suddenly became bashful.


    Ye Xiaofei tried his best to smile and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Auntie Ning twisted her clothes and lowered her head, like a little girl who had made a mistake.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth twitched and he said softly, ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s so difficult to speak up about?¡±


    Auntie Ning looked up and bit her lip. ¡°Thene with me.¡±


    Then, she walked straight into the bedroom.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly followed her in and looked around, trying to find the seducer.


    However, there was no man in the room at all. Even though he had already used the Heaven and Earth Scripture, he still could not sense the existence of anyone else.


    Could it be that the guy climbed out of the window and fell to his death?


    Ye Xiaofei immediately went to the window, opened it, and looked down.


    ¡°Xiaofei, what are you doing?¡± Auntie Ning followed him and asked.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t see anything, so he turned around and asked with a frown. ¡°Where is he? Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°He? Who is he?¡± Auntie Ning looked puzzled.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. He pulled Auntie Ning to sit by the bed and said, ¡°You¡¯re already in your early forties, and now that you¡¯ve be so young, it¡¯s not a bad thing to find someone to spend the rest of your life with. Xiaoyu and 1 will also support you, but¡­¡±


    After pausing for a while, Ye Xiaofei organized his thoughts and said, ¡°But you have to let us take a look at the person you want to choose first. We have to help you check him out.¡±


    ¡°Xiaofei¡­ What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Auntie Ning¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Auntie, when 1 came back, 1 heard a man¡¯s voice from outside your room,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Xiaofei, you¡­Tsk!¡±


    Auntie Ning was a little angry at first, but she instantly burst intoughter.


    Auntie Ning couldn¡¯t help chortling as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no man. I¡¯m livestreaming with someone.¡±


    ¡°Livestreaming?¡± Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment, then he noticed that there was a shelf in the room with a mobile phone on it.


    This was awkward. Ye Xiaofei scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking the wrong thing.¡±


    Auntie Ning said, ¡°My daughter is already so big. I¡¯m already an olddy. How can 1 think of doing that?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re still very young. It¡¯s normal for you to find one.¡±


    ¡°Is it that you feel that I¡¯m getting in the way?¡± Auntie Ning¡¯s face suddenly revealed a hurt expression.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Ye Xiaofei took Auntie Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°No matter what, I will look after you forever.¡±


    Auntie Ning smiled gently and said, ¡°Hearing your words, I won¡¯t be looking. Oh right, do you think I can do this live broadcast? 1 was afraid that you and Xiaoyu would say that 1 was fooling around and that 1 would show my face in public. I was also afraid that you would despise me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei grinned and said, ¡°This was what you were too embarrassed to speak about earlier?¡±</font>

 Chapter 320 - 320: The Benefits from My Daughter

    Chapter 320 - 320: The Benefits from My Daughter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Yes.¡± With the earlier foreshadowing, it felt much more natural now that Auntie Ning said it.


    Ye Xiaofei regted his emotions and said, ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t know much about live broadcasts either. I¡¯ve nevere into contact with this before.¡±


    Auntie Ning panicked and said, ¡°Then do you think that Auntie is indecent?¡±


    ¡°No, although I¡¯m not too sure about this, I know it¡¯s a popr industry. If it¡¯s not decent, it won¡¯t be allowed.¡±


    Auntie Ning blushed slightly. ¡°There are some who aren¡¯t decent, but Auntie is just doing a serious livestream and talking with others.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Ye Xiaofei suddenly understood. After Auntie Ning became younger, it was not easy to get in touch with her original friends. So she was now very lonely.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll support you. Auntie, which tform are you streaming on? I¡¯ll go and have a look. When you streamter, I¡¯ll help you increase your poprity.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯m just ying around. You don¡¯t have to bother about me. As long as you don¡¯t think that Auntie is indecent, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m absolutely supportive. Then, Auntie, you go ahead. 1¡¯11 go and rest.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stood up to leave.


    ¡°Then we¡¯re not going to check?¡± Auntie Ning said immediately.


    Ye Xiaofei said awkwardly, ¡°Just now, I checked after holding your hand ¨C there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°You can check by holding hands?¡± Auntie Ning¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as detailed as the first time,¡± said Ye Xiaofei. ¡°As long as it¡¯s like this, I can roughly see the situation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Then go and rest.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei went back to his room and was really curious. What was Auntie Ning streaming?


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re home.¡±


    He received a WeChat message from Fang Ling¡¯er. This was the phone Ye Xiaofei had secretly given Fang Ling¡¯er and the WeChat ount he had applied for. Fang Yunshu was still unaware of this.


    As for Fang Ling¡¯er, she was a genius in her studies. She had already learned all the words.


    If she didn¡¯t know how to read, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to learn hacking skills. Not only did she know Chinese, but she also masteredputernguage.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but smile. He promptly replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m home. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, make a guess.¡±


    ¡°You tracked my phone?¡±


    ¡°I just miss Daddy, so I want to know where you are.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei felt a little awkward at first. Wherever he went, he was under his daughter¡¯s surveince.


    However, when he saw this, his heart instantly warmed. He said, ¡°Daddy misses his daughter too.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while before Fang Ling¡¯er said, ¡°Daddy, the Auntie at your house is so beautiful.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment and immediately guessed that the Auntie his daughter was referring to was Auntie Ning. He said, ¡°You can see her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know your IP address. Then, I saw that there were other users at this address. Then, I knew what she was doing on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°Daughter, you¡¯re amazing. Then tell Daddy which tform she¡¯s streaming on, and I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you still have a pretty Auntie at home. Don¡¯t you want Mommy and me?¡±


    ¡°Although this Auntie is very beautiful, she¡¯s already in her forties. She was Daddy¡¯s benefactor when he was young. Daddy treats her like a mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, then that¡¯s pretty Grandma.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s tone was filled with joy.


    ¡°Heh heh, that¡¯s right. Daddy was worried that she would meet a bad person, so he has to secretly take a look.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, she didn¡¯t take off her clothes.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Then you¡¯ve seen other people take off their clothes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to look at that. It¡¯s so disgusting.¡±


    The corner of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth twitched. The things on the Inte were too messy. The little girl¡¯s technology skills were so good and she was just casually browsing the Inte; the things she came into contact with must be very messy. Later on, he had to educate her properly on this matter. She must not develop a bad outlook on life.


    Fang Ling¡¯er sent Ye Xiaofei the address of the tform and told him how to register in order to view.


    ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t look at beautiful women up there.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just going to check on Grandma¡¯s condition and see if there are any bad people bullying her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Fang Ling ¡®er sent a mischievous emoji with blinking eyes and then said, ¡°Daddy, 1¡¯11 give you a bonus.¡±


    ¡°Benefits? What benefits? You¡¯re not allowed to read anything on the Inte.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s tone immediately became stern.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s Mommy¡¯s.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er sent another smirking emoji.


    ¡°All, your mommy¡¯s. Of course.¡± Ye Xiaofei was also excited.


    ¡°I took a big risk to secretly take this, you can¡¯t tell Mommy, otherwise I¡¯m dead.¡±


    ¡°If I tell your mother, not only are you dead, but I¡¯m also dead!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true. Just wait and enjoy it.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er quickly sent over two videos.


    Ye Xiaofei hadn¡¯t even opened the video yet. He was already breathing heavily as he looked at the still image of the video..</font>

 Chapter 321 - 321: Do You Have Guilt in Your Heart?

    Chapter 321 - 321: Do You Have Guilt in Your Heart?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was a video of Fang Yunshu washing clothes in the washroom.


    Washing clothes seemed normal, but Fang Yunshu was wearing very little ¨C she only had on a small singlet and a pair of shorts.


    Compared to when Ye Xiaofei was at her house, her attire was much less, more casual, more life-like, and more realistic.


    Of course, there was also a little bit of exposure.


    To be honest, Ye Xiaofei really wasn¡¯t looking at the exposed ces at this time.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Looking at the real Fang Yunshu, with the appearance of a good wife and mother, made Ye Xiaofei have a unique feeling of contentment.


    Especially when Fang Yunshu turned her head with a sweet smile on her face. It was a happy smile that came from the bottom of her heart.


    This really made Ye Xiaofei feel enraptured. After pausing, he took a screenshot of this scene. He wanted to save it well and slowly enjoy it in the future.


    Unfortunately, Fang Yunshu had never shown him such a smile before.


    When would she ever smile at him like this? That would be so blissful.


    ¡°My biological daughter! You¡¯re even closer than my own daughter! This is Daddy¡¯s little sweetheart!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t stop praising Fang Ling¡¯er in his heart. It was really worth it for him to like Fang Ling¡¯er so much.


    Ye Xiaofei watched the two videos over and over again for an hour before he remembered that he wanted to watch Auntie Ning¡¯s live broadcast.


    He downloaded the live-streaming app and registered his number, but he didn¡¯t see Auntie Ning¡¯s live-stream.


    Auntie Ning probably knew that he was at home, so she was too embarrassed to broadcast live.


    The next day, he went to pick Fang Yunshu up. He looked at her from the corner of his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but recall the contents of the video. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Fang Yunshu immediately noticed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s strange behavior and snapped, ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    ¡°Am I smiling? I¡¯m not.¡± Ye Xiaofei promptly denied it.


    Fang Yunshu red at him and said, ¡°Humph, you must be thinking of something dirty. I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better behave yourself in the office. Don¡¯t think that just because I asked you to pretend to be my boyfriend yesterday, you can be muddleheaded about what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei instantly said, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I know what I am to you. 1 don¡¯t dare to have such wishful thinking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Fang Yunshu no longer paid any attention to Ye Xiaofei. She took out her phone and looked at some messages and documents.


    However, from the corner of her eye, she could still see the expression on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face.


    Today, this guy was especially happy. From the looks of it, Ye Xiaofei was happy because of her.


    Fang Yunshu also felt a sense offort.


    However, she immediately chased away this feeling.


    Why did she have to make this guy happy? She had to make this guy suffer.


    Therefore, from the car to the office, she did not give Ye Xiaofei a friendly look.


    However, Ye Xiaofei had a good temper today. No matter what her attitude was, he was still that happy.


    In the afternoon, Ye Xiaofei came to Fang Yunshu¡¯s office. Wang Dabao had already submitted a few candidates, and now he needed Fang Yunshu to decide.


    Ye Xiaofei hade into contact with these people before, so he told Fang Yunshu about their strengths and weaknesses.


    Fang Yunshu was not very satisfied. She came from a big family and knew some things about celebrities. ¡°These people aren¡¯t famous enough. If they¡¯re innocent, it¡¯s eptable even if they¡¯re not famous. However, at this stage, it might be the easiest for them to do something out of line. If they be our spokesperson, there will be increased attention on them, and it¡¯ll be easy to dig up these scandals. That will have a huge impact on ourpany¡¯s image.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei took out Xu Menglu¡¯s information and said, ¡°Then 1 still have a neer here. 1 can guarantee that her past is very clean, but the problem is that she is too new. Will she be considered charismatic?¡±


    Fang Yunshu looked at the information and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Her image and temperament are not bad. Why didn¡¯t you rmend her earlier? Did you have affairs with those people?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened, and he vowed, ¡°Absolutely not. I¡¯ve never had anything to do with any woman in the filmpany.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Fang Yunshu red at him and said, ¡°Then why are you so sure that she has a clean past?¡±


    ¡°She was my ssmate in primary school, so 1 know her well. I was afraid that you would say that I was abusing my power for personal gain, so I didn¡¯t rmend her.¡±


    ¡°We do not have to shy away from rtives when rmending talents, let alone a primary school ssmate.¡±


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei, then immediately said suspiciously, ¡°You¡¯re avoiding talents like this. Is there something wrong between you two?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡°Well¡­ She has feelings for me, but 1 don¡¯t have any feelings for her.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? How could you let such a beauty go?¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.


    Ye Xiaofei puffed out his chest and said, ¡°I have a conscience. I really don¡¯t have feelings for her. If 1 really had that kind of rtionship, would I still dare to rmend her to you? I would be courting death.¡±


    ¡°Your rtionship with her has nothing to do with me,¡± Fang Yunshu snorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll think too much, so I don¡¯t want to use her. Let¡¯s choose again,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°No!¡± Fang Yunshu raised her chin. ¡°I¡¯ll choose her. 1 want to see what kind of rtionship you have.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Fang Yunshu in surprise, then chuckled and said, ¡°Do you want to pull her to your side and look at her?¡±


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Fang Yunshu said angrily. ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m just afraid that such a good girl will be harmed by a bastard like you.¡±


    ¡°Why do 1 smell a sour smell?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyebrows danced.


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m jealous?¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth. ¡°Would I be jealous because of you? Ye Xiaofei, you really are bing more unclear about the rtionship between us. I¡¯m warning you again, I will never forget the grudge between us. One day, 1 will get it back with interest.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shrunk back and whispered, ¡°Alright, alright! You¡¯re not jealous; don¡¯t be angry. You look like you want to eat me up.¡¯¡±


    Fang Yunshu was about to speak when Xiao Qingyi¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice sounded immediately. ¡°Hello, my name is He Yuyao. I¡¯m a friend of Fang Yunshu, your President Fang. I was nearby and wanted to visit her.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll ask President Fang.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression changed. He Yuyao¡¯s appearance had thrown her into a panic. rmed, she said, ¡°Quickly hide.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Xiaofei agreed and wanted to hide in the small suite.


    However, Fang Yunshu grabbed his arm and forcefully pulled him to the side.


    She pointed at the desk in front of her and said, ¡°Hide under here..¡±</font>

 Chapter 322 - 322: Hiding Beneath Fang Yunshu’s Office Desk

    Chapter 322 - 322: Hiding Beneath Fang Yunshu¡¯s Office Desk


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Hide here?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t figure out if Fang Yunshu was really requesting that.


    After all, the suite was such a convenient ce to hide a person, but he had to hide in such a ce where he could easily be discovered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time!¡± Fang Yunshu widened her eyes in panic and forcefully pushed Ye Xiaofei in.


    Ye Xiaofei could only crawl in.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s desk was a massive boss¡¯ desk, and there was quite a lot of space under it.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    However, the height was limited. Ye Xiaofei could only sit on the ground to make himself morefortable.


    He had just sat down when the chair wheels creaked. It suddenly turned dark, and Fang Yunshu¡¯s legs extended inwards.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Ye Xiaofei shouted in his head. He was so excited that his heart was pounding hard.


    This was a benefit; a fantastic one.


    Fang Yunshu was wearing a dress today, and her legs were covered with flesh-colored stockings.


    Although her knees were oriented toward Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face, her calves were retracted, and her legs were tightly closed, so Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t see anything.


    However, just this posture and distance was enough to make Ye Xiaofei fantasize.


    ¡°President Fang, ady who calls herself He Yuyao is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Quickly let her in,¡± Fang Yunshu said, seemingly in surprise.


    Following the sound of footsteps, He Yuyao walked in. ¡°Yunshu, you¡¯re really impressive now. Is it that 1 can¡¯t see you at yourpany without an appointment?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There are indeed many people who want to see me today. If theye in when they please, I¡¯ll be so busy.¡±


    ¡°You look very busy, so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Fang Yunshu really wanted He Yuyao to leave right away, but if she was so direct, it would seem like she didn¡¯t value her friend.


    ¡°Although I have something on, it doesn¡¯t affect my chatting with you. Since you¡¯re here, 1 can rx too.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, I knew it. You can¡¯t be so heartless.¡± As He Yuyao spoke, she sauntered around the room and said, ¡°As expected of the CEO of a bigpany. This office is really magnificent.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an office,¡± said Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Tsk tsk! It¡¯s just an office. Miss, do you know how many people in this world can have such a big office? If you say this to others, they would beat you to death. Sigh, this huge window has a great view.¡±


    He Yuyao walked straight to the window as she spoke.


    Fang Yunshu was shocked. He Yuyao had walked to the window, which meant that she was behind her. If she turned around, she would easily see that there was someone hiding under her table.


    Fang Yunshu pressed her arms against the table and pushed down with her feet. Her chair immediately brought her toward the desk until her chest was pressed against it and she could move no further.


    At this moment, her knee directly hit Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face.


    Her two calves were also delivered into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arms.


    Ye Xiaofei actually had some space behind him. It was possible to pull away a little more.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was not a gentleman. Usually, he could not take advantage of Fang Yunshu even if he wanted to. Now that the opportunity hade knocking at the door, he could not let go of it no matter what.


    It also wasn¡¯t he who had initiated this. Just like previously, when He Yuyao went to Fang Yunshu¡¯s house, Fang Yunshu suffered a huge loss, but she didn¡¯t pursue the matter.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face was pressed against Fang Yunshu¡¯s knee, and his hands were gently ced on her calves.


    He could feel the tension in Fang Yunshu¡¯s calf muscles, but other than moving her legs slightly in protest, she didn¡¯t do anything else.


    Thest time, he had merely been watching. This time, he could finally make a move. Ye Xiaofei was simply delighted.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to go overboard. Otherwise, if Fang Yunshu really turned hostile, he would have a big headache.


    He Yuyao looked out of the window and dreamily said, ¡°How lovely! How wonderful! If only 1 could work in a ce like this.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°Don¡¯t you aspire to be a good doctor? When you be famous and be a top doctor, you will also have arge office.¡±


    ¡°That would require Ye Xiaofei¡¯s ability. I¡¯m not even at one percent of his level now.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°You¡¯re too much. You can¡¯t even speak three sentences without mentioning that guy.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 tell you? It¡¯s so unbearable to suppress around this kind of unrequited love every day. If I don¡¯t talk to you about it, 1 would have suffocated to death.¡± ¡°Alright! Alright! Tell me!¡± As Fang Yunshu spoke, she raised her leg and gave Ye Xiaofei a kick.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly patted Fang Yunshu¡¯s leg twice to tell that he was innocent.


    He didn¡¯t know if Fang Yunshu understood what he meant, but she didn¡¯t resist.


    At this moment, He Yuyao suddenly turned around and leaned on the back of Fang Yunshu¡¯s chair.


    Fang Yunshu felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Instinctively, in order to increase the area of her shield, she spread her legs apart¡­.</font>

 Chapter 323 - 323: This Is Not Bad

    Chapter 323 - 323: This Is Not Bad


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s actions were too sudden.


    Ye Xiaofei had been enjoying his face on Fang Yunshu¡¯s leg, but now it was equivalent to Fang Yunshu viciously knocking into him.


    Moreover, it was Ye Xiaofei¡¯s nose that bore all of it.


    Ye Xiaofei waspletely unprepared, and he was hit so hard that even the magic of the Heaven and Earth Scripture couldn¡¯t protect him in time.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    His nose throbbing, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s tears almost flowed out of his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He Yuyao heard the movement under the table and tilted her head to look.


    Fang Yunshu was extremely jittery. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, startling me,¡± she said. ¡°You should¡¯ve just spoken to me. You suddenly leaned on the chair and took me off guard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He Yuyao stuck out her tongue, but she didn¡¯t move away from Fang Yunshu¡¯s chair. ¡°1 haven¡¯t seen him for a few days. 1 really miss him.¡±


    ¡°If you miss him, go look for him,¡± Fang Yunshu said casually.


    ¡°He won¡¯te even if I look for him,¡± He Yuyao said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Fang Yunshu asked. ¡°How could a beauty like you not be attractive to him?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t attract him. 1 wanted to call him, but I didn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s just a phone call, so just call¡­¡±


    He Yuyao seemed only tock Fang Yunshu¡¯s encouragement. She immediately picked up her phone and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just a phone call. I¡¯ll call him now!¡±


    Fang Yunshu wanted to p her own mouth. She really had a big mouth. Why did she say this out of the blue?


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone was on her desk. If He Yuyao called, he would be exposed.


    Fang Yunshu hastily added, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t make the call here. I can chat with you. I don¡¯t want to see you flirting with him here.¡±


    He Yuyao smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just saying that. How could 1 really call him? Besides, even if 1 did, he would only speak a few words to me before wanting to hang up. How could he possibly fall in love with me? This kind of thing can only happen in my imagination at the moment.¡±


    Fang Yunshu heaved a sigh of relief, and her mind cleared up a lot. She felt Ye Xiaofei¡¯s two hands feeling up her legs. This guy really had a lot of cheek.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to move now. She could only let Ye Xiaofei take advantage of her. She still had to focus on dealing with He Yuyao.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Thest few times you told me about this guy, you were still full of confidence. Why are youining and filled with self-pity now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± He Yuyao said somewhat helplessly. ¡°I also feel that I¡¯m not someone who easily concedes defeat. But 1 don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been less confident recently.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I think you should give up. After all, you can¡¯t force love. Since he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you, your one-sided love will only make you more miserable.¡±


    ¡°I think so too,¡± He Yuyao said dejectedly. ¡°But this is the first time I¡¯ve met a man whom I have feelings for. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t meet someone like that again in the future. If I give up, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t fall for other men in the future.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was speechless. ¡°I have no other way to deal with you when you¡¯re like this, so let¡¯s just take it one step at a time.¡±


    ¡°What do you think¡­¡± He Yuyao suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°What do you think if I sneak into his bed?¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­ No, how can you have such a ridiculous idea?¡± Fang Yunshu was beyond exasperated.


    He Yuyao said seriously, ¡°Since I can¡¯t make him fall in love with me first, then 1¡¯11 make him fall in love with my body first.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re a girl. How can you lower yourself like this?¡± Fang Yunshu said without having to think.


    ¡°What era are we in now? It¡¯s normal for such things to happen between men and women. What¡¯s shameless about it? I¡¯ve thought about it. If he still doesn¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll secretly give birth to a child for him. It¡¯s best if I give birth to a boy. That way, it¡¯ll be equivalent to me seeing him in the future.¡±


    Fang Yunshu said angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? Can¡¯t you see how hard it is for me to raise a child alone? Why are you still learning from this ready-made example?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m different from you,¡± He Yuyao said. ¡°You¡¯re under too much pressure from your family. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. No one cares about me.¡±


    Fang Yunshu lifted her leg and kicked Ye Xiaofei again.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but scowl. He couldn¡¯t be med for this, so why did Fang Yunshu vent her anger on him?


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯m in a much better mood now.¡± He Yuyao took the initiative to stop the conversation. ¡°Your time is very valuable. 1 don¡¯t dare to waste too much time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t send you off.¡± Fang Yunshu heaved a sigh of relief.


    He Yuyao left, but Fang Yunshu remained seated, afraid that she would return. After waiting for two minutes and making sure that it was safe, she pushed the desk and wanted to leave.


    However, she did not move at all. That fellow was still gripping onto her legs.


    ¡°Bastard, let go of me!¡± Fang Yunshu squeezed out a few words through gritted teeth..</font>

 Chapter 324 - 324: Nosebleed

    Chapter 324 - 324: Nosebleed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei crawled out from under the table, coughed lightly and said, ¡°1 still have something on, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Fang Yunshu grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm and looked at the blood under his nose. Her face darkened.


    Fang Yunshu felt something sticky on her legs. She looked down and saw that her knees and stockings were also stained with blood. She was so enraged that her blood was boiling. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Ye Xiaofei, you¡¯re really filthy.¡±


    Fang Yunshu naturally thought that Ye Xiaofei had been hugging her legs under the table, and then the blood rushed to his head, causing a nosebleed.


    Ye Xiaofei was originally rather weak, but when she said this, he was no longer weak. He immediately lifted his chin and said, ¡°You¡¯re scolding me? 1 haven¡¯t even scolded you yet. Your legs moved randomly, kicking and swinging. Do you know how hard your knees are? You hit my nose and it bled, yet you¡¯re still throwing a tantrum?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Fang Yunshu nced at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s nose and her expression turned colder. ¡°Your nose didn¡¯t even turn red? Do you really think I¡¯m that easy to fool?¡±


    ¡°Not red? F*ck, my d*mned self-healing legs. My conscience is clear; this blood was definitely caused by your knees.¡±


    ¡°You still have a conscience? Your conscience has long been eaten by dogs.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going a little overboard with your words. Think about it. That day at your house, you stood naked in front of me. I didn¡¯t have a nosebleed, right? I¡¯m not a child; would 1 be so ignorant? What haven¡¯t the two of us¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was talking energetically when he suddenly noticed that Fang Yunshu¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier. He immediately shut his mouth and looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Enough?¡±


    ¡°Enough, I¡­ 1¡¯11 take my leave.¡± Ye Xiaofei felt that it was very dangerous here, so he quickly slipped away.


    Fang Yunshu quickly walked into the suite and changed out of the bloodstained stockings.


    ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re really hopeless!¡±


    Fang Yunshu cursed furiously, but her face suddenly turned red, but she quickly hid it¡­


    Ye Xiaofei washed his face and dawdled for a while before returning to the office.


    Recalling everything that had happened earlier, Ye Xiaofei really had endless aftertaste.


    In the past, he had thought that He Yuyao was a troublesome person.


    Now, it seemed that He Yuyao was his lucky star. As long as she appeared, he could take advantage of boss Fang Yunshu, and it was the kind where Fang Yunshu took the initiative to deliver herself to him.


    In the future, he could treat He Yuyao better and thank her for the benefits she brought him.


    Xiao Qingyi walked in and looked at him strangely. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Secretary Ye, are you going to jump ship?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked doubtfully.


    ¡°President Fang said to erase all information about your identity in thepany and not leave any traces. This¡­¡± Xiao Qingyi said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it that you¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°What? No way!¡± Ye Xiaofei was also shocked and said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ can it be that you¡¯re going to be fired?¡± Xiao Qingyi¡¯s eyes widened as well. ¡°Hurry up and talk to President Fang to see if there¡¯s any chance to salvage the situation.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth twitched. Fang Yunshu couldn¡¯t be that ruthless, could she?


    After thinking for a moment, he knew what this meant. Since He Yuyao coulde here once, she coulde again. Fang Yunshu naturally couldn¡¯t let He Yuyao see any information about him.


    Waving his hand, Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Qingyi asked anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s fine? There¡¯s no information about you in thepany. You don¡¯t even have a position, and you still say that it¡¯s fine?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei blinked and then said with a smile, ¡°Of course it¡¯s fine. If it wasn¡¯t, would I still be sitting here? Wouldn¡¯t I have been chased out long ago?¡±


    Xiao Qingyi was confused. She really couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Since Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t seem bothered, she could only follow Fang Yunshu¡¯s instructions and wipe out all the information about Ye Xiaofei in thepany.


    Immediately after, Fang Yunshu asked Xiao Qingyi to make a public announcement, stating that Ye Xiaofei would no longer be a secretary in thepany. He would be given another important position, but he would still be working in thepany temporarily until he took up his new position.


    Everyone in thepany was quite puzzled by this personnel change.


    A dignified President¡¯s secretary had no status now.


    There was only one possibility ¨C Ye Xiaofei was about to be purged. What they were doing now was to take over Ye Xiaofei¡¯s power.


    When everyone saw Ye Xiaofei again, each and every one of them avoided him, fearing that they would be implicated by him.


    On the other hand, Xiao Qingyi still treated Ye Xiaofei with the same attitude as before.


    Ye Xiaofei grinned and asked her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯d implicate you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here because you helped me,¡± Xiao Qingyi said. ¡°You even saved my life that day, so I can¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    As she said this, Xiao Qingyi¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but flush red..</font>

 Chapter 325 - 325: Preserving Dignity

    Chapter 325: Preserving Dignity


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Wang Dabao received a call from Ye Xiaofei, asking him to bring Xu Menglu to the head office to discuss the spokesperson matters, Wang Dabao immediately shouted, ¡°I say, Xiaofei, aren¡¯t you going a little overboard?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°What overboard? This is big business. You don¡¯t want to do it?¡± Wang Dabao said disdainfully, ¡°What big business? It¡¯s just robbing Peter to pay Paul. It¡¯s all your ownpanies. Your wife is not easy to get along with; I¡¯m afraid just looking at her. Now, you¡¯re even making your lover your spokesperson. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your wife will find out?¡±


    ¡°F*ck off. Xu Menglu and I are purely just ssmates, not lovers. Besides, Fang Yunshu isn¡¯t my wife. Why would she bother so much?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re just talking big. In front of Fang Yunshu, you¡¯re like a mouse that saw a cat.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, you must be mistaken. I¡¯m a man. Even if she¡¯s really my wife, 1 won¡¯t be timid before her; she has to listen to me.¡±


    In front of his buddy, Ye Xiaofei naturally had to preserve his dignity.


    Wang Dabao was even more scornful. ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ll go over in a while. I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re not timid.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Xiaofei slunk into Fang Yunshu¡¯s office.


    ¡°President Fang, Mr. Wang from the filmpany wille over with the spokesperson to discuss the coboration.¡±


    Fang Yunshu raised her head and nced at him. Then, she looked at the documents on the table and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei came behind Fang Yunshu and said, ¡°Can I discuss something with you?¡±


    Fang Yunshu raised her head and looked at Ye Xiaofei again. She snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re hesitating. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s nothing good. Are you afraid that your lover will suffer here?¡±


    ¡°No, no! Well¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei rubbed his hands and said carefully, ¡°Wang Dabao is my buddy. He alwaysughs at me for not having a backbone in front of you. Can you give me some face and treat me better in front of him?¡±


    ¡°What does your buddy have to do with me?¡± Fang Yunshu harrumphed. ¡°Why should I give you face?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t, just once, you just have to give me face once.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m busy here. Don¡¯t bother me with such things.¡± Fang Yunshu ordered him to leave.


    ¡°President Fang, Yunshu, my dear, as long as you help me this time, I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± Fang Yunshu looked coldly at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei puffed out his chest and said confidently, ¡°That¡¯s right! Anything.¡±


    ¡°Then you can jump out of the window now.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei agreed and dashed to the window, as if he was afraid that Fang Yunshu would go back on her words.


    Fang Yunshu also thought that he was just putting on an act. She turned her chair around and crossed her arms. She wanted to see how this guy would perform next.


    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Xiaofei actually opened the window and then leapt out like a monkey.


    He actually jumped out!


    Fang Yunshu opened her mouth wide and only came back to her senses after a few seconds. She screamed and rushed to the window.


    Ye Xiaofei was stepping on the air-conditioning units like a monkey as he speedily bounded downwards. Around a dozen secondster, he had arrived downstairs.


    Fang Yunshu was dumbfounded.


    This bastard really scared her out of her wits.


    Humph, why should I worry about him? He deserves to die!


    Fang Yunshu closed the window and sat back in front of the table. She couldn¡¯t help but pat her chest. She had not recovered from the shock she had just received.


    However, this fellow was willing to risk his life just to save face. It seemed that face was really important to him.


    While she was thinking, Ye Xiaofei slipped back in, rubbed his hands, and said expectantly, ¡°I¡¯ve done what you said. Then, the thing you promised me¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡± Fang Yunshu said indifferently.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately pulled a long face and said, ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do. What can you do about it?¡± Fang Yunshu said.


    ¡°You¡¯re a big boss. It¡¯s very important for you to be honest and trustworthy. Otherwise, people won¡¯t be convinced of you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then you can be unconvinced. I don¡¯t need you to be convinced.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at her words, his mouth agape and unable to speak.


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei agreed and left dejectedly.


    The moment the door was closed, Fang Yunshu¡¯s face, which had been tense all this while, suddenly felt as if a spring breeze hade, and she was instantly smiling.


    ¡°You bastard; such a day hase.¡±


    Ever since Ye Xiaofei came back, he had treated her well. She had also ordered him around, but Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t refute her.


    However, Fang Yunshu knew that she couldn¡¯t control Ye Xiaofei at all.


    But this time, she truly had Ye Xiaofei in her hands. This feeling was really¡­ too good..

 Chapter 326 - 326: Girlfriend’s Attitude?

    Chapter 326: Girlfriend¡¯s Attitude?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Dabao and Xu Menglu arrived at the office.


    Ye Xiaofei had speciallye to the entrance to receive them.


    Since Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t want to give him face, he had to do it himself.


    Xu Menglu¡¯s face lit up when she saw Ye Xiaofei. She opened her mouth and wanted to talk to Ye Xiaofei, but Ye Xiaofei only nodded at her and went straight to Wang Dabao.


    Ye Xiaofei put his arm around Wang Dabao¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Something happened in thepany today. President Fang was a little angry, and is still upset now.¡±


    Wang Dabao flung Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm off and turned to leave.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Xiaofei quickly went over and grabbed him again.


    Wang Dabao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. What else can 1 do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here to talk about coboration. Why are you leaving?¡± Ye Xiaofei said angrily.


    Wang Dabao bitterly said, ¡°Thatdy of yours is usually not angry and I¡¯m already scared just by looking at her. If she¡¯s angry, I don¡¯t know what to do with myself. Please spare me. I¡¯ll talk to her again when she¡¯s in a better mood.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. She can¡¯t lose her temper at you¡­Right?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words were originally affirmative, but at the end of it, he felt weak. Fang Yunshu hated him so much. It was entirely possible that she would use this opportunity to criticize Wang Dabao and deliberately not give him face. Wang Dabao struggled and said anxiously, ¡°Look, you don¡¯t have confidence yourself. Then I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Ye, this is Mr. Wang, right?¡±


    Xiao Qingyi¡¯s voice rang out from behind him.


    Only then did Ye Xiaofei let go of Wang Dabao and said, ¡°This is Mr. Wang.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi smiled sweetly and said, ¡°President Fang specially asked me to wee Mr. Wang and invite the two of you to her office.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little busy today¡­¡± Wang Dabaoughed dryly.


    ¡°Smack!¡± Ye Xiaofei kicked his butt.


    Wang Dabao stomped his foot and gritted his teeth as he looked at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s murderous re. He said fiercely, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to see President Fang.¡± Xiao Qingyi and Xu Menglu were dumbfounded by Wang Dabao.


    Wasn¡¯t this a good thing? Why did Wang Dabao look like he was going to the execution ground?


    Wang Dabao stopped in front of Fang Yunshu¡¯s office.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± Ye Xiaofei gritted his teeth and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go slowly! Slowly!¡± Wang Dabao patted his own cheek and shook his head hard. He took a deep breath and puffed out his chest. He said roughly, ¡°Let¡¯s go-¡±


    During this period of time, all kinds of big shots hade here in an endless stream, but no one like Wang Dabao had ever been seen.


    Why was this a little like a child meeting his parents, or a student seeing his teacher when he had made a mistake?


    They entered Fang Yunshu¡¯s office.


    Fang Yunshu stood up with a bright smile on her face. She extended her hand to Wang Dabao and said affectionately, ¡°Mr. Wang, we meet again.¡±


    Wang Dabao stood rooted to the spot, as if he had been immobilized.


    He didn¡¯t even shake the hand that Fang Yunshu had extended toward him.


    This made Fang Yunshu feel a little awkward.


    Ye Xiaofei pped the back of Wang Dabao¡¯s neck and said furiously, ¡°Are you dumb?¡±


    ¡°All!¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s body, which weighed more than two hundred pounds, trembled. The fats on his body shuddered violently. He came back to his senses and hurriedly reached out his hand. He leaned forward and only dared to hold Fang Yunshu¡¯s fingertips.


    ¡°Hello, President Fang!¡±


    Fang Yunshu gave Ye Xiaofei a reproachful look and said, ¡°Why did you hit Mr. Wang? Mr. Wang is my guest.


    ¡°Mr. Wang,e,e, sit down. I¡¯ve always felt guilty about leaving without saying goodbye thest time. When 1 was at my most difficult time, Mr. Wang gave me a job. I¡¯ll never forget this kindness for the rest of my life.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t Fang Yunshu being a little¡­too passionate?


    Fake, this must be fake!


    Fang Yunshu must have deliberately made him misunderstand first, then suddenly changed her attitude and disappointed him. That must be it.


    Therefore, Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t rx. Instead, he became even more tense.


    After everyone was seated, Fang Yunshu said to Xiao Qingyi, ¡°They¡¯re not outsiders, so there¡¯s no need for you to be here. You can carry on with your work.¡±


    As soon as Xiao Qingyi left, Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Serve Mr. Wang some drinks. Why don¡¯t you know how to greet guests at all?¡± ¡°All! No need!¡± Wang Dabao hurriedly stood up.


    Fang Yunshu immediately said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wang, don¡¯t stand on ceremony when youe to my ce. You and Xiaofei are buddies, so we¡¯re not outsiders. When youe here, treat it as if you¡¯re home.¡±


    Wang Dabao waspletely stunned by Fang Yunshu¡¯s enthusiasm.


    Furthermore, Fang Yunshu¡¯s words made him think that she was proiming herself as Ye Xiaofei¡¯s girlfriend.


    This¡­


    Ye Xiaofei was also a little confused. Even if Fang Yunshu wanted to cause trouble, she didn¡¯t need to use her identity to do so, right?


    Could it be that she was really giving him face?

 Chapter 327 - 327: Call Me Sister-in-law

    Chapter 327: Call Me Sister-inw


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei poured drinks for Wang Dabao and Xu Menglu, then sat down beside Fang Yunshu. He even deliberately sat closer to Fang Yunshu to test her reaction.


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t have any intention of refusing. She smiled at Wang Dabao and said, ¡°Dabao, you and Xiaofei have such a good rtionship, but we¡¯ve never had a meal together. After discussing work today, we must go out and have a good get-together.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s enthusiasm made Wang Dabao¡¯s mind finally return to normal. He grinned and said, ¡°President Fang, you¡¯re so busy. How can I disturb you?¡±


    Fang Yunshu quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me President Fang, just call me Yunshu. That would be too formal.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ Is this okay?¡± Wang Dabao subconsciously looked at Ye Xiaofei.


    Fang Yunshu said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about him. What can he do to you? If he dares to bully you in the future, let me know. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡± She turned around and red at Ye Xiaofei.


    However, there was a different kind of charm in her eyes. It didn¡¯t show any anger at all.


    Ye Xiaofei felt a little dizzy from the re, and he felt lighter. It would be nice if she gave him more of such looks.


    ¡°Say something!¡± Fang Yunshu stretched out her hand and pinched Ye Xiaofei¡¯s leg lightly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xiaofei gasped and grabbed Fang Yunshu¡¯s hand. He said to Wang Dabao, ¡°Dabao, Yunshu already said it ¨C we should go out for dinner tonight.¡±


    Surprisingly, Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t try to struggle free. Instead, her fingers inteced with Ye Xiaofei¡¯s.


    Even Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t expect this. Holding her soft hand felt indescribablyfortable.


    ¡°Good! Good! Hah hah¡­¡± Wang Dabao beamed. ¡°Yunshu, well.. I don¡¯t feel right calling you that. Why don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll just call you sister-inw. That¡¯ll be more familiar.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face turned slightly red, but then she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Whatever is convenient for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll call you Sister-inw. Hehe, Sister-inw, Xiaofei is really lucky. I thought that Sister-inw, who is a delicate and charming beauty with a noble temperament, wouldn¡¯t like him at all.¡±


    Fang Yunshu nced at Ye Xiaofei and said helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t like him at first, but he kept pestering me, so I had no choice but tomit to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! This guy only knows how to pester us.¡± When Wang Dabao attacked Ye Xiaofei, he spared no effort and was very unhappy.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t mind at all. He knew that Fang Yunshu was giving him face ¨C that was enough for him.


    Fang Yunshu changed the topic. ¡°Sigh,e on, let¡¯s talk about work. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be neglecting our future superstar.¡±


    Xu Menglu sat at the side, feeling rather awkward. Most importantly, she did not feel good.


    Ye Xiaofei, whom she had always liked and missed for many years, actually had a girlfriend now. Moreover, she was such a peerless beauty.


    In front of Fang Yunshu, she felt like an ugly duckling,pletely iparable.


    That kind of disappointment really felt unbearable to her.


    ¡°Sister-inw, let me introduce you. Xu Menglu is a youngdy that ourpany is currently nurturing. She¡¯s good at acting, has a pure appearance, and doesn¡¯t have a messy past.¡±


    Xu Menglu stood up and bowed to Fang Yunshu. ¡°Hello, President Fang!¡±


    Fang Yunshu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. You¡¯ll be ourpany¡¯s image spokesperson in the future. We¡¯ll have a lot of contact. I heard that you and Xiaofei were ssmates in primary school. That¡¯s even harder toe by.¡±


    Xu Menglu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awkward. Did Ye Xiaofei tell Fang Yunshu everything that she had said those two times?


    For a moment, she was at a loss. She felt like a mistress who had been caught by the wife and then restrained here for an interrogation.


    Fang Yunshu continued to smile. ¡°When I spoke with Xiaofei about our childhoods, he always said that he couldn¡¯t remember. He probably had some dirty news that he was too embarrassed to say. If you remember, tell me moreter so that I can grab hold of his weakness.¡±


    Xu Menglu felt a little relieved and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember much. I was still young at that time.¡±


    ¡°Hah hah¡­¡± Wang Dabao grinned and crossed his legs proudly. ¡°Sister-inw, if you want to talk about Xiaofei¡¯s dirt, you have to look for me. He and I were like brothers attached at the hip in high school. If anything happened to him, even if it¡¯s pooping or farting, I would know.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei glowered at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Wang Dabao glowered back at him. ¡°Don¡¯t re at me. 1 have Sister-inw to back me up now.¡±


    Fang Yunshu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Dabao. Sister-inw will be your strong backing in the future. If he dares to mess around, we¡¯ll deal with him together.¡± ¡°Alright! Sure!¡± Wang Dabao was grinning from ear to ear. His chubby face was blooming brighter than a flower..

 Chapter 328 - 328: They’re All Traitors

    Chapter 328: They¡¯re All Traitors


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In less than five minutes, Fang Yunshu hadpletely gotten control of the situation.


    Wang Dabao immediately became Fang Yunshu¡¯sckey.


    Xu Menglu was so nervous in front of Fang Yunshu that she almost stopped breathing.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t care.


    He only knew that his dignity had been preserved now, and that was enough.


    Fang Yunshu sized Xu Menglu up again and said in satisfaction,¡±Xu Menglu¡¯s image is really not bad. She¡¯s beautiful and pure, and she has a little otherworldly aura. Mr. Wang, 1 think we canplement each other. Can yourpany promote her recently?¡±


    Wang Dabao immediately said, ¡°We happen to have a show that Xu Menglu will also be acting in. Originally, she didn¡¯t have many scenes, but Xiaofei changed the script and made her the female lead. If we promote this show well, she won¡¯t be famous overnight, but at the very least, her fame will increase greatly.¡±


    Fang Yunshu turned to Ye Xiaofei and mocked, ¡°Oh? Or did Xiaofei have the ability to predict the future?¡±


    In his head, Ye Xiaofei cursed Wang Dabao for spouting nonsense, but he could only stick out his chest and say, ¡°Menglu and I are ssmates. If I can help, I¡¯ll help.¡±


    Fang Yunshu smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re just helping out a little. You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to get someone to change the script.¡±


    Wang Dabao didn¡¯t know that his words had caused trouble. Heughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Xiaofei has good taste. Originally, the female lead of this movie was Zheng Yurong, the most popr actress in ourpany. Now that the lead role has been changed to Xu Menglu, there are many who are dissatisfied. However, with this coboration, there won¡¯t be anymore dissatisfaction.¡±


    ¡°What a lousy teammate!¡± Ye Xiaofei cursed inside, but his face still had a smile pasted on. ¡°Xu Menglu does have such an image. It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    Wang Dabao said at the top of his voice, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®coincidence¡¯? I think you¡¯ve nned this. You¡¯re a cunning kid. You¡¯ve arranged everything from the beginning to the end.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei really wanted to throw Wang Dabao out of the window.


    Fang Yunshu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This guy is very scheming. 1 wouldn¡¯t know it even if he stabs me in the back.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you can¡¯t say that. Although Xiao Xiaofei is scheming, it depends on who he¡¯s dealing with. I¡¯m a stupid person, but no matter what, he has never sold me out. I¡¯m not that capable either. He¡¯s really helped me too much. He gave my family money and¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly and gave Wang Dabao a look.


    Fang Yunshu red at him. ¡°Why are you choking? Dabao, just say what you want to say. Ignore him.¡±


    Wang Dabao looked at Ye Xiaofei and then at Fang Yunshu. Heughed and said, ¡°He has also taught me a lot of things. Although I can¡¯t be as smart as him, I know that he¡¯s really loyal to me. Just like how he treats you, Sister-inw ¨C he¡¯ll treat you a hundred times better. You can¡¯t go wrong with him.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei heaved a sigh of relief. The guy had finally been subdued, and his life was saved.


    Fang Yunshu nced Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Is that so? Why didn¡¯t I notice?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out sooner orter,¡± Ye Xiaofei said instantly.


    ¡°President Fang, Mr. Wang!¡±


    Xu Menglu, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Dabao asked.


    Xu Menglu clenched her fists and bit her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ept the role of spokesperson.¡±


    Wang Dabao immediately turned to look at Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu narrowed her eyes at Xu Menglu and said, ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    Xu Menglu quietly said, ¡°1 do want to make money and be more and more famous, but I want to rely on my own ability and my own acting skills. Everything I have now has been handed to me by Ye Xiaofei. This makes me feel uneasy. Besides¡­ I can feel that President Fang thinks that things between Ye Xiaofei and I are a little unclear.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the office instantly fell silent ¨C the truth was revealed.


    Fang Yunshu looked at Xu Menglu with interest and said, ¡°1 think he¡¯s too good to you.¡±


    Xu Menglu raised her chin and bravely met Fang Yunshu¡¯s gaze. ¡°1 do have special feelings toward Ye Xiaofei. He is my ideal Prince Charming. I have always dreamed of bing his wife one day.¡±


    ¡°Xu Menglu, stop your nonsense.¡± Wang Dabao winked at Xu Menglu. How could she say such a thing? She was just causing trouble for Ye Xiaofei.


    Xu Menglu smiled apologetically at Wang Dabao. ¡°Mr. Wang, 1 know this will have a negative impact on yourpany, but I don¡¯t want to lie to President Fang although I know that my dream is almost impossible to realize. President Fang is a thousand times better than me. I will also wish Xiaofei well for having someone like you to apany him for the rest of his life, but¡­¡±


    Xu Menglu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°But my dream won¡¯t be shattered. When I see Xiaofei, I can¡¯t help but let my imagination run wild. When I see President Fang, 1¡¯11 get jealous. This will affect my work and thepany¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°So I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t be the spokesperson.¡±


    Xu Menglu forced a smile and bowed to Fang Yunshu and Wang Dabao. Then, she looked deeply at Ye Xiaofei and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Fang Yunshu suddenly shouted. ¡°You¡¯re the spokesperson..¡±

 Chapter 329 - 329: Distinguish Between Business and Personal

    Chapter 329 - 329: Distinguish Between Business and Personal


    Matters


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Sister-inw, well¡­ Why don¡¯t we forget about it?¡± Wang Dabao suggested in a low voice.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I use a girl like her who dares to speak her mind?¡± Fang Yunshu shook her head. ¡°This is in line with ourpany¡¯s philosophy, so this spokesperson must be Xu Menglu.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Wang Dabao looked at Ye Xiaofei and then at Xu Menglu.


    Fang Yunshu smiled. ¡°If this guy can¡¯t control himself, then it¡¯s because I¡¯m not capable. It has nothing to do with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Impressive! Sister-inw is powerful!¡± Wang Dabao was in awe of Fang Yunshu.


    Fang Yunshu smiled at Xu Menglu and said, ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡±


    Xu Menglu opened her mouth and said, ¡°President Fang, thank you for your magnanimity, but I¡¯m afraid 1 can¡¯t control myself, and it¡¯ll bring you trouble in the future.¡±


    Fang Yunshu turned to Ye Xiaofei and said with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t control you, but I can control him.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Then I have to listen to my wife.¡± Ye Xiaofei seized the opportunity to grab Fang Yunshu¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Stop fooling around. We¡¯re discussing business.¡± Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei, showing off her affection for him again.


    Xu Menglu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Since President Fang thinks so highly of me, if I retreat now, you will look down on me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll separate business and personal matters. I won¡¯t bring my personal feelings into work.¡± ¡°I believe in you!¡± Fang Yunshu nodded.


    She turned and said to Wang Dabao, ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡¯ll get our legal department to draft the contract. We¡¯ll try to sign the contract within these two days.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Wang Dabao patted his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll be there as soon as you give the order.¡±


    At this moment, Xiao Qingyi knocked on the door and said, ¡°President Fang, President Li is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done here,¡± said Wang Dabao immediately. ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too, but we¡¯ll definitely go out for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Xiaofei, send Dabao and Menglu off.¡±


    The few of them came out and met Li Tianfeng head-on. Ye Xiaofei simply greeted him.


    When they arrived at the elevator, Ye Xiaofei straightened his chest and raised his chin, saying, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awesome!¡± Wang Dabao gave him a thumbs up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to handle her.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said smugly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you know who 1 am? Even if she is a fierce tiger, she still has to listen to me.¡±


    Wang Dabao nodded repeatedly, admiration written all over his face. Then, he said, ¡°My performance today was fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Fine, my foot!¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened. He pped Wang Dabao¡¯s neck and said angrily, ¡°Who the hell are you? She said a few nice things to you, but you don¡¯t even know your own worth. You sold me out several times.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely on your side.¡± Wang Dabao blinked and said, ¡°Did 1? Why do I feel like 1 spoke quite well? I was going to express my feelings, but when you gave me a look, didn¡¯t I shut up?¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to admit it? Menglu, tell me, how did this guy perform?¡±


    Xu Menglu pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Mr. Wang really is¡­ a little ignorant.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Wang Dabaoughed dryly and said, ¡°The key is that I used to be very nervous in front of her. I¡¯m really not used to her sudden change of attitude. I have to be careful next time so that I won¡¯t sell Xiaofei out when she speaks nicely to me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said fiercely, ¡°Good for you. D*mn it, if you dare to sell me out, I will break your bones.¡±


    After leaving the building, Wang Dabao asked curiously, ¡°Are we really going out for dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t your sister-inw say so?¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Xu Menglu said apologetically to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Xiaofei, I¡¯m really sorry for bringing you trouble.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s okay. Your sister-inw is not that kind of narrow-minded person.¡±


    He didn¡¯t take Xu Menglu¡¯s feelings seriously, so he waspletely open about this matter and didn¡¯t feel guilty.


    Xu Menglu forced a smile and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll be leaving. Goodbye.¡±


    After sending Wang Dabao and Xu Menglu off, Ye Xiaofei was still floating.


    When he returned to thepany in high spirits, Xiao Qingyi stopped him and said, ¡°Secretary Ye, President Fang said that she¡¯s talking about something important with President Li and doesn¡¯t want you to disturb her.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Ye Xiaofei replied and returned to his office to sit down.


    ¡°You¡¯re so happy. Did something good happen?¡± Xiao Qingyi pped her hands. ¡°1 told you that President Fang had other intentions when she asked me to erase your information. Did she give you a more important position?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Ye Xiaofei waved his hand. ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about when ites to positions?¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s¡­¡± Xiao Qingyi was confused.


    ¡°Heh heh, there are too many things that are much more important than work. You¡¯re still young and don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head. That was really¡­ A viin got what he wanted..

 Chapter 330 - 330: A Conflict With Fang Yunshu

    Chapter 330 - 330: A Conflict With Fang Yunshu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei had been listening in on what was going on in Fang Yunshu¡¯s office.


    When he heard Fang Yunshu sending Li Tianfeng off, Ye Xiaofei promptly slipped into Fang Yunshu¡¯s office.


    ¡°Honey!¡± Ye Xiaofei walked to Fang Yunshu¡¯s side and reached out to hug her waist.


    ¡°What are you doing? Take it away!¡± Fang Yunshu stared at him coldly.


    Ye Xiaofei let go resentfully and said, ¡°Honey, you really gave me face today. I¡¯m here to specially thank you.¡±


    ¡°I want to correct you on a few things. First of all, I¡¯m giving you face today as a way to repay you for helping me put on an act. We¡¯re just acting for each other, so you don¡¯t have to thank me. Secondly, I¡¯m not your wife. Don¡¯t get too into character. Unless it¡¯s a special asion, you¡¯re not allowed to call me that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s attitude waspletely different from when Wang Dabao was around. Ye Xiaofei was not used to it.


    ¡°And, most importantly, I have to tell you that you can forget about having anything to do with me in this lifetime. If I can face you without hatred, that¡¯s the best 1 can do. So you¡¯d better give up on that unrealistic thought of yours as soon as possible.¡±


    These words hurt Ye Xiaofei¡¯s feelings, but it also aroused his pride. He lifted his chin and said, ¡°Thoughts? What thoughts do you think I have about you? Do you really think I want to take you as my wife?¡±


    ¡°So you want to take advantage of me?¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s gaze turned frosty.


    Ye Xiaofei met Fang Yunshu¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯m good to you because 1 owe you, so I¡¯ve always wanted to make it up to you. I, Ye Xiaofei, have so many women by my side. I won¡¯t give up a forest just because of you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. No matter how much you pay back for what you owe me, I hate you just the same. You don¡¯t have to face me with this kind of attitude in the future. Just as well, I¡¯ve erased all your information in thepany. You can do as you wish in future; ideally you¡¯ll never appear before me again.¡±


    ¡°Fine; I¡¯ll leave. Who cares!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei swung his arms, turned around and walked out.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s chest heaved, her face ashen. It took her a while to recover.


    ¡°Bastard! S*umbag! Go! You¡¯d better nevere back.¡± Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth and cursed. A look of disappointment suddenly appeared on her face.


    After a while, Xiao Qingyi came over with two documents.


    Fang Yunshu signed the papers and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Xiaofei?¡±


    ¡°Secretary Ye¡­¡± Xiao Qingyi paused.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just say it,¡± said Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°I saw that he looked to be in a bad mood and walked out,¡± Xiao Qingyi said softly. ¡°I talked to him, but he ignored me. He seemed very angry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine. You can go out.¡±


    Xiao Qingyi opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but stopped.


    Fang Yunshu asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Xiao Qingyi said cautiously, ¡°President Fang, Secretary Ye¡­ Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s noting here anymore?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to him whether hees or not!¡± Fang Yunshu said icily. Then, she waved her hand impatiently.


    Xiao Qingyi retreated. She was certain that Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu had a conflict.


    She was Fang Yunshu¡¯s secretary, so she had to stand on Fang Yunshu¡¯s side. Only then would she be able to gain a foothold in thepany.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was the one who brought her into thepany and additionally saved her once. It would be too heartless of her if she didn¡¯t care about this matter.


    After hesitating for a moment, Xiao Qingyi sent a message to Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Where are you? What happened?¡±


    However, she did not receive a reply after a long time.


    Xiao Qingyi could only give up. Perhaps Ye Xiaofei was still in a rage and didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    Ye Xiaofei walked out of thepany, but he still couldn¡¯t get rid of the pent-up anger.


    He took out his phone and called Wang Dabao.


    ¡°Xiaofei, have you decided where to eat?¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s excited voice was heard.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be eating today; your sister-inw has something important to do.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had wanted toin to Wang Dabao, but when the words were about toe out of his mouth, he still used a very rxed tone to cover for Fang Yunshu.


    Otherwise, he would be too embarrassed. Wang Dabao would probably mock him for the rest of his life.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s fine! Sister-inw is so busy. We¡¯ll meet again when she has time in the future. Shall we go out for a drink ourselves?¡±


    ¡°No, I have something on too.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Ye Xiaofei shook his head and called Meng Zhijing.


    Half an hourter, Ye Xiaofei brought Meng Zhijing to the vi that originally belonged to the Wang family.


    Along the way, Meng Zhijing had already felt that Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mood was a little off, but she did not probe.


    If Ye Xiaofei wanted to tell her, he would tell her. If he didn¡¯t want to tell her, she would just wait. She was already very satisfied that Ye Xiaofei thought of her when he was feeling upset. What she wanted to do now was to be a goodpanion to Ye Xiaofei.


    At the entrance, the security guard at the gate came out to greet him. When he saw Ye Xiaofei in the car, he instantly said respectfully, ¡°Wee home, Sir..¡±

 Chapter 331 - 331: A Pair of Young Maids

    Chapter 331: A Pair of Young Maids


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Zhijing had been to this vi courtyard more than once.


    In the past, the Wang family was also very particr about appearance, and there were many bodyguards and servants in the courtyard.


    However, as soon as she¡¯d entered, there was a fierce and ufortable aura.


    Coming back here now, the ce still seemed quite impressive, but everyone was very capable. The security guards were dignified and majestic, and it could be seen that they were the kind with professional skills, which was definitely notparable to those thugs in the Wang family from before.


    The servants, on the other hand, wore smiles on their faces, showing respect without being humble nor overbearing, and their work was extremely organized.


    This was more like an atmosphere nurtured by years of family heritage, just like the Li family.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, this is really a big change; it¡¯s totally different from before.¡±


    At this moment, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mood was much better, and he smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the Wang family used to be, but it does look good here. The Li family has really put a lot of effort into it. If there is anything good happening in the future, you should think more about the Li family.¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t it be that the Li family think of her when something good was happening?


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s first reaction was that Ye Xiaofei was mistaken.


    But in an instant, Meng Zhijing¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ye Xiaofei was not mistaken. The Li family was like this now all thanks to Ye Xiaofei.


    And if she overthinks, it was enough to indicate that her position in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mind was higher than that of the Li family.


    ¡°Yes! Zhijing noted it down,¡± Meng Zhijing quickly and respectfully agreed.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°If you¡¯re don¡¯t have anything on in the future,e back here and stay. There must be someone in charge here.¡±


    Meng Zhijing was about to speak up and agree, but immediately thought of an important matter and said, ¡°I have no problem managing this ce, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t live here. If Mr. Ye brings Miss Fang back, Miss Fang will misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her. Humph, I won¡¯t let here here,¡± Ye Xiaofei suddenly said angrily.


    Meng Zhijing immediately knew that Ye Xiaofei was in a bad mood today and must have had a conflict with Fang Yunshu.


    There was only one person in the whole of Ning City that could make Ye Xiaofei so angry, and that was Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ye.¡±


    Extending her arm around Ye Xiaofei, Meng Zhijing said softly, ¡°Mr. Ye, is this your first day living here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded.


    ¡°So we should celebrate well today. I¡¯ll arrange itter and see if we can make it more lively.¡±


    ¡°Um, okay!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sat on the spacious leather sofa in the living room, some fruits and dried fruit snacks instantly filled the coffee table in front of him.


    Two young girls were bustling around before Ye Xiaofei, like two butterflies fluttering among flowers.


    They were both in their early twenties and were dressed in maid outfits. The main thing was that they looked simr, as though they were not twins, but probably were sisters.


    However, their expressions were quite different.


    One had a smile on her face, the other had a reluctant smile, and asionally pursed her lips, showing a reluctant expression.


    The two of them arranged their things, and the smiling girl took the initiative toe to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s side, while the other remained standing by the side, pursing her lips and refusing toe over.


    Ye Xiaofei looked on with interest and said, ¡°Are you twins?¡±


    The girl beside him picked a piece of fruit with a toothpick and delivered it to


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth, saying, ¡°No, we are cousins.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you look alike. What are your names?¡±


    ¡°My name is Li Ziyue, and her name is Li Zixing. I am three months older than her.¡±


    ¡°Li Ziyue, Li Zixing, are you direct rtives of the Li family?¡±


    Li Ziyue said, ¡°You can say that. We are also descendants of the Li family, and


    Li Tianfeng is our cousin.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded again and said, ¡°Then your status is not low. Howe you came here to be servants?¡±


    Li Ziyue said, ¡°As Mr. Li said, being able to serve you well is the most important thing. Being able to serve you as a servant is also the greatest blessing in our lives.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Li Zixing snorted discontentedly from the side.


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but smile and turned to look at Li Zixing, saying, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t believe Li Tianfeng¡¯s words?¡±


    Li Ziyue suddenly said urgently, ¡°Sir, Zixing is not sensible. I will definitely teach her wellter on. Please don¡¯t be angry. Zixing, hurry over.¡±


    Li Zixing then dawdled,ing to the other side of Ye Xiaofei, but she simply sat there and didn¡¯t do anything.


    Li Ziyue said nervously, ¡°Sir, Zixing has just graduated from university and has not undergone training at the Li family for a long time, so there are still some rules that she doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow the rules of the Li family, but as for the rules here, you have to follow them.¡±


    Li Ziyue immediately respectfully said, ¡°Yes! Please show us; we will definitely follow your arrangements.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°My first rule here is willingness. If you don¡¯t want to stay here, then leave straight away. I won¡¯t force you to stay.¡±


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing both turned pale and panicked!

 Chapter 332 - 332: The Li Family Is Full of Sincerity

    Chapter 332: The Li Family Is Full of Sincerity


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Li Ziyue fell to her knees and said anxiously, ¡°Sir! Please give her another chance. She¡¯s a very intelligent girl. It¡¯s just that she just met you and is still a little unfamiliar. She will serve you well soon.¡±


    Li Zixing also got to her knees. Although she still looked unwilling, she said softly, ¡°Sir, please give me a chance. 1 will definitely listen to you obediently.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said indifferently, ¡°What 1 need is someone who can work well for me. 1 will never use someone who is half-hearted here. 1 will give you a chance now. If you want to leave, 1 won¡¯t me you. But if you are sure you¡¯re staying and are harboring other thoughts, then I won¡¯t be polite with you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s indifferent tone carried a trace of coldness.


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing felt a strong pressure, so they didn¡¯t dare to look Ye Xiaofei in the eye.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s aura was the strongest they had evere across. It made them feel a strong sense of fear, as if they would die miserably if they didn¡¯t listen to this man.


    One had to know that Ye Xiaofei was able to be ruler of the Viin Ind. Which one of those below him was easy to get along with? Which of them wasn¡¯t a big shot with a powerful aura?


    If Ye Xiaofei wanted to suppress them, then his aura would have to be stronger and fiercer than theirs.


    Those people had honed his skills; even if Ye Xiaofei casually revealed a little, how could these two young girls be able to withstand it?


    Li Ziyue¡¯s voice quavered as she stuttered, ¡°We¡¯re not leaving! We will serve Sir wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°Me¡­Me too!¡± Li Zixing quickly nodded.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    The two of them hurriedly got up and stood before Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and turned to Li Zixing, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Li Zixing nervously took a small step forward.


    Ye Xiaofei raised his hand and touched Li Zixing¡¯s lower abdomen.


    ¡°S¡­Sir!¡± Li Zixing was flustered. Her lips were trembling, and she instinctively wanted to flee. However, the pressure that Ye Xiaofei had earlier given her kept her rooted to the spot. Tears were about to spill from her eyes.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t bother with her, his hand directly pressed on her belly, gently rubbing her through her clothes.


    However, this was the only action he made, nothing else.


    This confused Li Ziyue and Li Zixing. It seemed as though he wanted to vite Li Zixing, but it shouldn¡¯t have been without context.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Ye Xiaofei raised his hand and said indifferently.


    Li Zixing looked nkly at Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°How can you have health problems when you work for me? Wouldn¡¯t that ruin my reputation, even if it¡¯s menstrual cramps?¡± ¡°All! It doesn¡¯t seem to hurt anymore.¡± Li Zixing¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Meng Zhijing, who had just walked in, harrumphed and said, ¡°Mr. Ye is the number one miracle doctor in the world. It¡¯s a blessing for you to be able to serve Mr. Ye here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡±


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing simultaneously bowed.


    The resistance reflected in Li Zixing¡¯s eyes also lessened greatly.


    ¡°Alright, you guys can leave first.¡± Meng Zhijing waved her hand.


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing hastily retreated to the room on the first floor. Here, they could hear Ye Xiaofei¡¯s orders at any time.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, these two are direct descendants of the Li family. For the Li family to get these two to be by your side, isn¡¯t it a little¡­¡±


    Meng Zhijing hesitated.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°The Li family made arrangements for the two of them in order to show their sincerity and how much they value me. Of course, it¡¯s normal for them to have some selfish motives. However¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes, and a cold light shed across his eyes. ¡°Those whoe to my side, 1 will naturally make them work for me wholeheartedly.¡±


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°The Li family¡¯s sincerity is indeed very great. The two of them are the two most beautiful girls in the Li family. In order to convince the two of them, Li Tianfeng promised to give their families a lot of benefits. Moreover, he didn¡¯t use the means of marriage. He only requested they be personal maids; this is truly blood money.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is also where Li Tianfeng¡¯s intelligenceys. He has set his own position very well. Such a person really knows how to judge the situation. He knows his position clearly. He can really be used well in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Zhijing nodded. This was the second time she had heard Ye Xiaofei praise Li Tianfeng.


    Meng Zhijing leaned against Ye Xiaofei and whispered into his ear, ¡°I originally thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to let Mr. Ye enjoy himself tonight. Now that 1 have these two young girls, 1 don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Will it work?¡±


    Meng Zhijing chuckled and said, ¡°Why not? Li Tianfeng arranged for them to stay here. Isn¡¯t that obvious? There¡¯s absolutely no problem.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help butugh.. Which man wouldn¡¯t be tempted by two beautiful girls in maid costumes?

 Chapter 333 - 333: The Worries of the Two Young Girls

    Chapter 333 - 333: The Worries of the Two Young Girls


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Li Ziyue and Li Zixing¡¯s room.


    ¡°Zixing, since you agreed toe here, then do what you should do,¡± Li Ziyue rebuked. ¡°Why do you look so unwilling?¡±


    Li Zixing pouted. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve received a higher education, but now I¡¯m working as a servant for someone else. And it¡¯s that kind of¡­ Tell me, how can 1 ept this?¡±


    Li Ziyue said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to ept it either, but we can¡¯t do anything about it. Fortunately, he¡¯s very young and handsome. He¡¯s also a miracle doctor, making it easier to ept him.¡±


    The pout never left Li Zixing¡¯s face. ¡°But he¡¯s so fierce. 1 was so scared that my legs went weak. It¡¯s as if he would tear me apart if 1 didn¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    Li Ziyue took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, Sir is indeed very scary. No matter how dissatisfied you feel, you must never show it again. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m so scared of him.¡± Li Zixing couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she thought of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s appearance at that time.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Li Ziyue changed the topic. ¡°He even specially treated your menstrual cramps. Are you really okay now?¡±


    Li Zixing touched her stomach and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve recovered. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. My stomach feels veryfortable. This is the first time I¡¯ve felt sofortable since my period started.¡±


    Li Ziyue said, ¡°That should be the case. I¡¯ve heard that he was the one who cured Old Man Li back then. Even cancer was cured by him. His medical skills are indeed amazing. He can easily earn hundreds of millions for treating diseases. If we hadn¡¯te here, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to see him. Even if you had the chance to see him, he wouldn¡¯t have treated you. You¡¯ve really profited this time.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Li Zixing pouted and said, ¡°But no matter how powerful he is, we are just servants. Besides¡­ Besides, if he asks us to sleep with him, we have to agree to it. This makes me feel very aggrieved. I haven¡¯t had a boyfriend yet.¡±


    Li Ziyue bit her lips and sighed softly. ¡°Our marriage is not something we can decide. 1 just didn¡¯t expect that, in the end, we don¡¯t even have a status. However, just try to get over it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to get over it.¡± Li Zixing shook her head and said worriedly, ¡°He knows that I¡¯m on my period today. I¡¯m probably fine for now, but you¡­ 1 was really afraid that he would attack you the moment he came up.¡±


    Li Ziyue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That can¡¯t be,¡± she said. ¡°He brought his madam back.¡±


    Li Zixing curled her lips and said, ¡°What madam? Look at how bossy he is to that woman. That woman is also grovelling before him; she¡¯s obviously his subordinate.¡±


    Li Zixing harrumphed and asked, ¡°Why did they send us here? Isn¡¯t it that they know he¡¯s lecherous, so they want to use us to please him? He must be a big pervert.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Li Ziyue¡¯s expression changed and she hurriedly covered Li Zixing¡¯s mouth. Then, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What¡¯s going to happen will happen sooner orter. If he needs it, then I can¡¯t escape. Didn¡¯t we already know about this before we came?¡±


    Li Ziyue shook her head and forced a smile on her face. ¡°He¡¯s young and handsome, and it¡¯s not that hard to ept, right?¡±


    Li Zixing made a noise, indicating that she would not speak nonsense anymore. Li Ziyue then let go of her.


    Li Zixing let out a long sigh and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I only hope that this day willeter rather than sooner.¡±


    ¡°Ziyue, Zixing!¡± Meng Zhijing shouted.


    The two of them quickly responded and walked out hurriedly. When they opened the door, their expressions had already been adjusted and sweet smiles adorned their faces.


    ¡°Go prepare for dinner to be served and get some wine ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two of them gave an acknowledgment and promptly went to make arrangements.


    Ye Xiaofei now knew that there were two chefs, four servants, a gardener, and four security guards in the vi besides Li Ziyue and Li Zixing.


    There was a total of eleven people.


    If this was an ordinary family, just the sry of these eleven people would be unbearable, not to mention that they had to live here.


    ¡°What a good life the rich live. The Li family is indeed doing well.¡± Ye Xiaofei was lying on the massive leather sofa, enjoying himself.


    Meng Zhijing sat by Ye Xiaofei¡¯s head and let Ye Xiaofei rest his head on herp. Then, she gently massaged Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I see that there¡¯s a swimming pool outside. The water is ready. Let¡¯s go for a swim after dinner.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said with a smile, ¡°Sure, 1 can¡¯t wait to see you in a swimsuit.¡±


    Meng Zhijing said, ¡°What¡¯s there to look at? You¡¯ve seen me so many times. Those two young girls are fresh enough. It¡¯s better to look at them.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. They didn¡¯te here willingly. If 1 do anything overboard to them now, it will definitely make them bear a grudge. Then, I can¡¯t train them to be my confidants. If I want them to sleep with me, I have to make them willing.¡±


    Meng Zhijing smiled. ¡°Then it won¡¯t take long. With your charm, no woman can resist you. They will definitelye and throw themselves at you after a while.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hugged Meng Zhijing¡¯s waist and pressed his face against her lower abdomen. ¡°1 don¡¯t care if they do so after a while or not. I just want you to serve me well now.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Meng Zhijing replied coquettishly and hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s head with both hands.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Just as the two of them were about to act intimately, Li Ziyue and Li Zixing¡¯s low voices came from the door..

 Chapter 334 - 334: Kissing Underwater

    Chapter 334 - 334: Kissing Underwater


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Meng Zhijing didn¡¯t let go of Ye Xiaofei and openly called the two of them in.


    Meng Zhijing didn¡¯t want to show her rtionship with Ye Xiaofei. She just wanted these two young girls to adapt to serving Ye Xiaofei sooner orter.


    To Meng Zhijing, the most important thing was to be able to serve Ye Xiaofei well. As for whether she used other girls, she did not care.


    After all, the status of these girls would not surpass hers.


    The two of them followed her instructions and ced the dishes on the dining table obediently. They did not dare to look over.


    At the dining table, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mood improved a little.


    Ye Xiaofei took a sip of wine and said, ¡°To be able to have a meal in my own home and have two beautiful women serving me is something that I didn¡¯t even dare to dream of.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to you in the past,¡± Meng Zhijing said with her eyes glowing. ¡°But 1 do know that your future achievements are beyond my imagination.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re the best at talking.¡±


    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Fang Yunshu. That woman never had a good word to say. When she opened her mouth to speak, she would either insult or scold him.


    His emotions instantly changed.


    Meng Zhijing immediately noticed the change in Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mood and quickly changed the topic.


    Meng Zhijing was definitely good at coaxing people. Ye Xiaofei¡¯s emotions would soon be adjusted by her.


    After dinner, the two of them changed into their swimsuits. When they went downstairs, they saw Li Ziyue in her swimsuit while Li Zixing remained in her maid outfit.


    ¡°Are youing with us?¡± Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and sized Li Ziyue up.


    This girl had a pretty good figure, especially in a bikini, which perfectly showed off her figure.


    She had a voluptuous chest, a slim waist, round buttocks, and slender legs.


    Indeed, she had brought out the best aspects of a woman to perfection.


    She wasn¡¯t as alluring as Meng Zhijing, but she was elegant with a hint of seductiveness. She was definitely the best among women.


    Li Ziyue felt awkward under Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze, but she didn¡¯t dare to move. She simply stood there and let Ye Xiaofei admire her.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°With your figure and appearance, you must be unwilling to be my servant. To be honest, if it were me, I would be the same.¡±


    ¡°No, we came here willingly.¡± Li ZiYue quickly denied.


    ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s fine. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll make you willing sooner orter.¡± Ye Xiaofei chuckled and hugged Meng Zhijing¡¯s slender waist as he ran straight to the swimming pool outside.


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing quickly followed.


    They saw Ye Xiaofei and Meng Zhijing already swimming in the water.


    The water in the pool was extremely clear. Standing on the side, one could see the situation underwater.


    Ye Xiaofei and Meng Zhijing were swimming around in the water like two fish. They were not just swimming, but also ying freely in the water.


    Li Zixing couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Their swimming skills are really good.¡±


    Li Ziyue exhaled and said, ¡°They seem to have been underwater for a long time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This is too amazing.¡±


    After realizing this, Li Zixing even checked the time, only to find that the two of them had been underwater for more than a minute.


    At this time, not only did the two of them not surface, but they also kissed underwater. This made the two of them dumbfounded.


    This was the first time Meng Zhijing had been underwater since she got her true qi. She followed Ye Xiaofei subconsciously when she saw him lurking in the water.


    Then, she quickly realized that she could actuallyst so long underwater.


    Swimming with Ye Xiaofei, their bodies rubbed against each other from time to time, making Meng Zhijing feel that the two of them were like a pair of fish swimming freely. An indescribable sense of happiness spread throughout her body.


    She was reluctant to leave, but when she reached her limit, she finally had no choice but to surface.


    But at this moment, Ye Xiaofei hugged her and kissed her directly.


    A breath instantly came from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s mouth, and Meng Zhijing¡¯s annoyance disappeared. She hugged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s head and forcefully took two more breaths. Then, she held Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand again and swam in the water.


    Li Ziyue hugged her chest and said excitedly, ¡°My God, isn¡¯t this too amazing? I feel that they are really happy now. They are simply a celestial couple.¡±


    Li Zixing nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Yeah, so you can actually swim like this. I¡¯m envious.¡±


    Li Ziyue burst outughing and said, ¡°If you¡¯re envious, let Sir take care of you in the future.¡±


    ¡°I said that I¡¯m envious of them for being able to hold their breath for so long, not envious of this¡­ Besides, I can¡¯t do it now. You can do it. You can ask Sir to take care of youter.¡±


    Perhaps it was because they had seen this moving scene, but the two of them actually felt a little less conflicted about being maids..

 Chapter 335 - 335:1 Don’t Believe I Can’t Subdue Her

    Chapter 335 - 335:1 Don¡¯t Believe I Can¡¯t Subdue Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After swimming for a while, Ye Xiaofei and Meng Zhijing took a shower together. Finally, they had some fun on the bed, but Ye Xiaofei still did not take Meng Zhijing¡¯s virginity.


    ¡°Are you really not going to call Ziyue over?¡± Meng Zhijing said flirtatiously as she snuggled up to Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said, ¡°No, if 1 get her toe now, I won¡¯t be able to control her in the future.¡±


    Meng Zhijing¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°1 now realize that I truly have a very special existence.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my confidant. How can theypare to you?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°What you¡¯re saying makes me even more reluctant to keep this up. 1 really want to have nothing to worry about right now.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m quitefortable now, you vixen. If it reallyes to that, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die of exhaustion every day because of you.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t. I¡¯ll serve you and won¡¯t let you get tired. Besides, you¡¯re so powerful. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll torture her to death.¡±


    Meng Zhijing was born obsequious. Not only was she beautiful and flirtatious, but even her words could stimte a man¡¯s hormones infinitely.


    Meng Zhijing fell asleep, but Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t do so somehow.


    Everything that had happened during the day reyed in his mind.


    In front of Wang Dabao, Fang Yunshu had given him enough face. Now that he thought about it, he felt indescribably happy.


    However, Fang Yunshu¡¯s cold words pierced his chest like a needle. It was so painful that he could not breathe.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Zhijing opened her eyes and asked softly.


    Ye Xiaofei hesitated for a moment, then told her what happened today in detail.


    After he finished speaking, Meng Zhijing¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯m very unhappy, but you¡¯re still so joyful?¡± Ye Xiaofei frowned.


    Meng Zhijing leaned on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s chest and said with a smile, ¡°This isn¡¯t a problem at all. You don¡¯t have to be angry.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was still confused. ¡°How is it not a problem?¡±


    ¡°From a woman¡¯s point of view, if 1 really hated this man, I would never let him touch me. If 1 could smile and let him hug me, then I must like this man from the bottom of my heart. Think about it, if President Fang¡¯s attitude at that time was just an act, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be so natural and calm.¡±


    ¡°This¡­seems to be true.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Meng Zhijing continued, ¡°Forgive me for being presumptuous, but something must have happened between you and President Fang in the past. Is that why President Fang has always held a grudge against you?¡±


    Now that Meng Zhijing hadpletely gained Ye Xiaofei¡¯s trust, he told her what had happened back then.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You think that you were framed, but for a woman, the one who caused her substantial harm is you. Moreover, President Fang has suffered so much in the past few years, so she will also think that you caused it. It¡¯s normal for her to hate you.¡±


    Meng Zhijing smiled and said, ¡°I can understand President Fang¡¯s current state of mind. She has always hated you in her heart, so she has always wanted to vent this hatred. However, she has unknowingly grown more and more fond of you. This is uneptable to her. Or rather, she is afraid now, so when she treats you well, she is even angrier. She¡¯ll naturally vent this anger on you.¡± ¡°What you mean is¡­she was angry at herself at that time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s normal for a woman to be a little unreasonable sometimes, especially to the man she likes. She will unconsciously act unreasonable.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said fiercely, ¡°Yes, 1 can feel it. She is spoiled. I am too good to her. That is why she always tries to bully me. Humph! Watch how I deal with herter.¡±


    Meng Zhijing pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide what happens to the two of you in the future. I can¡¯t give you any ideas, however¡­¡± ¡°However what?¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡± The smile on Meng Zhijing¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°I feel that you can deal with others without any issues, but you can¡¯t deal with President Fang.¡± ¡°Are you looking down on me? There¡¯s no one 1 can¡¯t handle.¡± Ye Xiaofei glowered.


    Meng Zhijing blinked and said, ¡°Can you bear to do that?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? What¡¯s so great about her? I have to handle her until she¡¯s docile.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei spoke fiercely, but when he met Meng Zhijing¡¯s gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.


    Meng Zhijing rubbed her face gently on Ye Xiaofei¡¯s chest and said, ¡°You should use the methods you want to use to deal with her on me. As for President Fang, you have to coax her well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely that I¡¯ve coaxed too much.¡± Ye Xiaofei muttered softly, but he had to admit that Meng Zhijing was right.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that he really couldn¡¯t control Fang Yunshu. It was as if his life was being controlled by Fang Yunshu..</font>

 Chapter 336 - 336: Daughter Still Has to Take Action

    Chapter 336 - 336: Daughter Still Has to Take Action


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei was able to tame those big shots; Fang Yunshu should be easy to deal with.


    Moreover, Meng Zhijing had said that Fang Yunshu had a good impression of him, so he was even more confident.


    His phone rang. It was from Fang Ling¡¯er.


    Ye Xiaofei quickly opened it.


    ¡°Daddy, did you quarrel with Mommy?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Ye Xiaofei immediately replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Liar. Mommy has been pulling a long face since she came back today. 1 asked why Daddy isn¡¯t back, and she said you would nevere back.¡±


    Before Ye Xiaofei could reply, Fang Ling¡¯er sent him another message.


    ¡°Did you let her find out what I gave you yesterday?¡± There was also a trembling gif following behind.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that 1 offended your mom today. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll coax her tomorrow and she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Then go and coax her now. Why wait until tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! Then I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei turned to look at Meng Zhijing. He had just bragged to Meng Zhijing. It would be embarrassing if he had to lower his voice and coax Fang Yunshu now.


    Meng Zhijing immediately sat up and smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m so sweaty. I have to take a shower.¡±


    This room was a suite with a bathroom, but Meng Zhijing wrapped herself in a towel and walked out.


    Ye Xiaofei held his phone and thought for a while before finally sending a message to Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±


    After waiting for a while, Fang Yunshu did not reply.


    Fang Ling¡¯er sent him another message. ¡°Daddy! Can you be any more stupid? Say a few more words, apologize or something, make some promises, promise to buy things for her or something. You have to pick something that my mommy likes to hear. Otherwise, how can she be alright?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ 1 really don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Ye Xiaofei felt his head aching.


    Ye Xiaofei really didn¡¯t know how to coax people in a low voice.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be my father anymore.¡±


    Then, Ye Xiaofei saw the chat box on his phone send messages to Fang Yunshu one after another. He didn¡¯t know how Fang Ling¡¯er did it.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s my fault today. It¡¯s all my fault. I apologize to you solemnly now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful and your skin is so good. If you get angry and don¡¯t rest well, your skin will have problems. Don¡¯t bear grudges; you must have a good sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Honey, what do you want to eat tomorrow? I¡¯ll make you a big meal. Ling¡¯er previously told me that she wanted to eat seafood. 1¡¯11 buy more and make it for her tomorrow night.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t help but smile. This little girl was even trying to benefit herself. It was obvious that she wanted to have a seafood feast.


    ¡°That¡¯s my daughter, not yours.¡±


    Fang Yunshu finally replied.


    Fang Ling¡¯er immediately replied on behalf of Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Yes! Yes! This is the daughter you raised with great difficulty. No one can snatch her away.


    However, 1 really like Ling¡¯er. If I don¡¯t see her, I¡¯ll go crazy. Ling¡¯er will also be very sad.¡±


    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t use Ling¡¯er. Do you think Ling¡¯er is your imperial sword? That¡¯s my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! No one can take your precious daughter away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Good night, honey!¡±


    Fang Yunshu stopped replying.


    After a while, Fang Ling¡¯er sent a photo of Fang Yunshu smiling.


    ¡°I still have to be the one toe out; Mommy let me coax her.¡±


    ¡°Darling is the best! Daddy will pick you up early tomorrow. Let¡¯s have a big meal.¡±


    His daughter¡¯s ability was really not bad. He should learn itter. It was just hacking skills. With his superb learning ability, how could he not get it?


    Thinking about how he had secretly hacked into Fang Yunshu¡¯s phone and looked at her from time to time, he could definitely avoid disaster and gain a lot of benefits. It was really awesome.


    Thinking of this, Ye Xiaofei couldn¡¯t hardly wait.


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing were still awake.


    The two of them had their own rooms, but today, they were in the same room.


    Li Zixing said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to not call you until now. It seems that everything is fine now. It shouldn¡¯t be. This guy is so perverted. He acted like that with Ms. Meng in front of us. How could he let you off today?¡±


    ¡°Are you still hoping that he¡¯ll ask me to go over?¡± Li Ziyue snapped.


    Li Zixing chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hoping for it. I just feel that I¡¯ve been on tenterhooks. It¡¯s really ufortable. Might as well just let him call you away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any conscience?¡± Li Ziyue said hatefully. ¡°You actually expect me to sacrifice myself. Your period is not a lifetime. As if he will let you go after a few days, when your period ends.¡±


    Li Zixing said with grievance, ¡°I¡¯m not heartless. I¡¯m just afraid. You¡¯re my sister, and you¡¯re more mentally prepared than me. You¡¯re not as resistant as me. So, I thought that you could try it first, so that I wouldn¡¯t be so flustered.¡± Li Ziyue¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You asked me to try this? Li Zixing, let¡¯s sever ties!¡± she said..</font>

 Chapter 337 - 337: Absolutely Not

    Chapter 337: Absolutely Not


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next day, Ye Xiaofei did not go to the office.


    After a night, Ye Xiaofei also figured some things out.


    He must have cared too much about Fang Yunshu, which was why Fang Yunshu did not care about him.


    Today, he decided to hang Fang Yunshu out to dry. He¡¯d get used to his own home first.


    Meng Zhijing had left early to attend to something.


    While Ye Xiaofei was having breakfast, Li Ziyue and Li Zixing were waiting on him.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t let them sit down and eat together. They had to follow the rules. If he pretended to be good to them, it would be difficult to manage them in the future.


    After breakfast, the two of them apanied Ye Xiaofei on a walk around the courtyard.


    After the Li family¡¯s care, the courtyard nowcked the golden splendor of a nouveau riche. It was more fresh and natural. The buildings were well-arranged in the naturalndscape.


    Without Meng Zhijing, the two of them were still a little nervous. They thought that Ye Xiaofei would be touchy with them.


    However, Ye Xiaofei just strolled around casually and didn¡¯t touch them.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t think he was a good person, but he was clear about who he could touch and who he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°How many days have you been here?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked casually.


    ¡°Sir, we arrived here the day before yesterday,¡± Li Ziyue replied.


    ¡°Are you familiar with this ce?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already walked all over this ce,¡± Li Ziyue replied. ¡°We can almost remember everything.¡±


    ¡°I just got a good look at this ce today; it¡¯s indeed not bad,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s words were meaningless, and he could then that Li Ziyue and Li Zixing were very nervous.


    Both of them were trying to guess what he meant.


    Ye Xiaofei secretlyughed. This was to make them deliberately confused, so that they would have more respect for him.


    As long as there was an intention, smart people could always guess it from your words. But if you had no intention at all, the other party would never be able to guess it.


    This was what it meant to win without a move.


    His phone rang. It was Tang Yuntong.


    ¡°Alliance Leader, I¡¯ve already separated the Tang family from the Star-Moon Alliance; specially inviting Alliance Leader!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°Two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, you make arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Xiaofei called Sun Mingyuan and asked him to prepare some herbs. Although these herbs were also precious, they were not particrly rare, so Sun Mingyuan had them all.


    Half an hourter, Ye Xiaofei arrived at Sun Mingyuan¡¯s ce.


    Sun Mingyuan and He Yuyao were both there. He Yuyao looked at him with a fervent gaze.


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and smiled at He Yuyao.


    He Yuyao was stunned.


    Ye Xiaofei actually smiled at her. For countless times, Ye Xiaofei had always given her a stern expression. This was really a huge change.


    ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Hurry up and follow Master in,¡± Sun Mingyuan quickly called out to her.


    ¡°Coming! Coming!¡± He Yuyao quickly caught up and stole a nce at Ye Xiaofei. She really wondered if she had earlier imagined it.


    But now that Ye Xiaofei was talking to Sun Mingyuan, it was the same as before.


    Arriving at the pharmacy where Sun Mingyuan was brewing medicine, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to do something very special. You guys have to study hard.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan and He Yuyao quickly agreed in unison. He Yuyao was also able to put aside her other thoughts when it came to medical skills.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to practice alchemy today,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Alchemy?¡± Sun Mingyuan instantly cried out in surprise, then stuttered, ¡°Master, you¡¯re talking about alchemy, not brewing of medicinal pills, right?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s alchemy!¡±


    ¡°Heavens! Alchemy! Alchemy!¡± Sun Mingyuan muttered to himself. He was so excited that he was a little stunned.


    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s no one in this world who knows how to practice alchemy?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who can do it,¡± Sun Mingyuan promptly said.


    Ye Xiaofei was a little surprised and said, ¡°Chinese medicine has actually declined to this extent. Then you should learn more.¡±


    ¡°Can I learn it too?¡± Sun Mingyuan asked excitedly.


    ¡°Of course you can. You already have enough foundation and your true qi is not bad. After eating this pill that I refine, your true qi will also increase. In future, you¡¯ll naturally be able to practice it.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± He Yuyao asked anxiously.


    ¡°You¡­ Your foundation is too weak, so you won¡¯t be able to use this medicinal pill, unless¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei paused for a moment, his expression troubled.


    ¡°Unless what?¡± He Yuyao became even more anxious.


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head. ¡°Unless you go through a thorough cleansing. But this is a bit troublesome, so I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    He Yuyao anxiously grabbed Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm, ¡°Why not? What am Icking? Is it because 1 don¡¯t have enough talent, or do 1 need something?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly and said, ¡°This¡­ 1 need to personally manipte and sort out all the meridians in your body.¡±


    ¡°So what? Grandmentor, please help me. Without true qi, 1 feel like everything


    I¡¯ve learned is just empty talk.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head and said firmly, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    What kind of joke was this? He Yuyao would definitely tell Fang Yunshu about this, and then he would be dead meat..

 Chapter 338 - 338: I’m Willing, I’m Willing

    Chapter 338: I¡¯m Willing, I¡¯m Willing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He Yuyao felt wronged. Ye Xiaofei had clearly given her a path to be a Master of Traditional Chinese Medicine.


    Ye Xiaofei obviously had a way to help her resolve it, but now he refused to tell her and refused to help her.


    Shaking Ye Xiaofei¡¯s arm, He Yuyao¡¯s little mouth pouted. ¡°Grandmentor! Grandmentor! Just help me. If you need me to do anything, just say it. 1¡¯11 definitely do it.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan also said carefully, ¡°Master, Yuyao is very talented in Chinese medicine. If there¡¯s really a way, why don¡¯t you help her? We can also have another good Chinese doctor who can save many people¡¯s lives.¡±


    Seeing that her Master was supporting her, He Yuyao immediately said, ¡°Yes, I will definitely be a good doctor. 1 will definitely not make your reputation suffer, Grandmentor.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s too inconvenient. She needs to be naked.¡±


    ¡°Just because of this?¡± He Yuyao widened her eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. As doctors, it¡¯s normal for us to use our own bodies to practice. Besides, you¡¯re my Grandmentor, and not someone else. I don¡¯t mind at all, really!¡±


    He Yuyao¡¯s eyes lit up. Not only did she not retreat, but she was also extremely excited.


    Taking off her clothes in front of Ye Xiaofei, and his hands still had to touch here and there ¨C just thinking about it made her excited.


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes at He Yuyao and said, ¡°You don¡¯t mind, but I do.¡±


    ¡°What do you mind? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll cling to you like this? No! Absolutely not! Even if I like Grandmentor, I can¡¯t do that to Grandmentor just because of this.¡±


    He Yuyao was so anxious that she became outspoken and revealed her innermost thoughts.


    Sun Mingyuan coughed lightly and said, ¡°Master, actually, I don¡¯t think this is a big deal. As a doctor, this is the area where you have the least scruples.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said with a frown, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. Let¡¯s carry on.¡±


    He Yuyao opened her mouth and was about to speak when Sun Mingyuan stopped her with a look.


    If she continued to pester Ye Xiaofei, it would easily arouse Ye Xiaofei¡¯s disgust. Later, he would go and understand what Ye Xiaofei¡¯s scruples were, and then he would cater to his preferences to resolve it.


    He Yuyao had followed Sun Mingyuan for several years. She knew what Master meant, so she quickly shut her mouth and stopped pestering Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t continue talking about this matter. Instead, he began to exin the method of refining pills to Sun Mingyuan.


    The foundation of alchemy was the medicinal ingredients, but the most important thing was how to integrate the true qi into the medicinal ingredients and how to better unleash the medicinal properties.


    This was much more advanced than ordinary medicine brewing. Without sufficient true qi, it was absolutely impossible to do this.


    The Heaven and Earth Scripture exined a lot about alchemy, and it was also a very important chapter.


    However, this was also Ye Xiaofei¡¯s first time refining pills. Although his theoretical foundation was solid enough, whether he could refine it or not still depended on practical experience.


    After exining the theory, Sun Mingyuan immediately said, ¡°Master, do you need to use an alchemy furnace to refine pills? I bought one as an antique in the past, but I don¡¯t know if it can be used.¡±


    ¡°You still have this¡­ Then quickly bring it over so I can take a look.¡± Ye Xiaofei was overjoyed.


    Sun Mingyuan quickly brought the furnace over. From its appearance, it was exactly the shape of the alchemy furnace mentioned in the Heaven and Earth Scripture.


    Ye Xiaofei used his hand to feel it. When he pressed his true qi on the furnace, he immediately felt as if there were countless meridians on the wall of the furnace, allowing his true qi to flow freely.


    ¡°Good stuff! Good stuff!¡± Ye Xiaofei was so excited that he shouted, ¡°With this alchemy furnace, there will be twice the result with half the effort. The sess rate of pill concoction will definitely more than double. I thought that this thing would not be easy to obtain. 1 didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d have it here. You¡¯ve really made a great contribution.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan immediately beamed and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I thought it would look good when I received it back then. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so useful.¡±


    In ancient times, pill refining was all about using an alchemy furnace. In fact, the main function of this was to allow the medicinal herbs within to heat up better, and then it was convenient for people toe into contact with it and use true qi to regte the medicinal gas.


    Modern technology was more urate and convenient in controlling the temperature, but there was no precedent for something that could facilitate the cirction of true qi. It would be difficult to obtain.


    With everything ready, Ye Xiaofei began to operate.


    However, it was still his first time refining pills, so there were still many things he needed to learn. In total, he had destroyed four batches.


    These four cauldrons of used herbs might not be worth a million, but they were at least hundreds of thousands.


    Only Sun Mingyuan could afford it. If it were any other Chinese medicine store, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it.


    Sun Mingyuan didn¡¯t feel any pain at this time. Other than the fact that he was capable of doing so, he couldpletely afford these losses.


    Most importantly, he was witnessing the birth of a miracle with his own eyes. No amount of money could buy that.


    Fifth batch!


    As the fragrance in the room grew stronger, Ye Xiaofei, Sun Mingyuan, and He Yuyao all wore solemn expressions.


    ¡°Tap!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei took a deep breath and patted the lid of the furnace.


    The lid of the furnace popped up, and a fragrance that filled one¡¯s heart immediately assaulted one¡¯s senses.


    Sess!

 Chapter 339 - 339: You Won’t Be Smiling Anymore

    Chapter 339 - 339: You Won¡¯t Be Smiling Anymore


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Six glossy ck pills were removed from the furnace.


    Sun Mingyuan and He Yuyao went up to take a closer look.


    ¡°So this is an elixir. It¡¯s indeed very beautiful, just like a ck pearl.¡± As a woman, the first thing He Yuyao paid attention to was appearance.


    Sun Mingyuan sniffed and said, ¡°This medicinal fragrance has the effect of refreshing the mind. As expected, elixirs are extraordinary.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei picked a pill up and handed it to Sun Mingyuan, saying, ¡°Here, try one.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Sun Mingyuan put the pill into his mouth without hesitation. Then, he sat down and closed his eyes.


    Ye Xiaofei ced one hand on Sun Mingyuan¡¯s back, carefully feeling the effects of the medicine in Sun Mingyuan¡¯s body.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t 100% sure about the effects of the pill since it was his first time using alchemy.


    Half an hourter, Su Ming Yuan gradually opened his eyes.


    Then, he knelt down before Ye Xiaofei with a thud. Before he could say anything, his tears began to flow.


    ¡°Master!¡± Sun Mingyuan choked on his evidence. ¡°You¡¯ve opened a new door to skills of Chinese medicine for me. Teacher¡¯s kindness is too great; I can¡¯t repay you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed as he helped Sun Mingyuan up and said, ¡°Get up. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that you¡¯ve reached Master level?¡±


    Sun Mingyuan said, ¡°I don¡¯t need true qi to be brave and ruthless. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a master or not. As long as 1 can improve my Chinese medicine skills, Mingyuan¡¯s wish will be fulfilled.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei also stopped smiling and said solemnly, ¡°Mingyuan is indeed the most suitable traditional Chinese medicine sessor. 1 will also do my best to pass on everything 1 know to you.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan bowed again and said, ¡°Yes! Mingyuan would definitely not let Master down.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei continued, ¡°You can¡¯t refine this pill yet. 1¡¯11 give you a recipe ¨C you can practice with it. The ingredients are simple. It¡¯s used to replenish qi and blood, and can be considered a tonic.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Sun Mingyuan¡¯s eyes lit up again.


    Ye Xiaofei finished writing the pill form and exined the key points of refining this medicine to Sun Mingyuan.


    After Sun Mingyuan understood, Ye Xiaofei saw that it was almost time and stood up to leave.


    He Yuyao wanted to chase after him, but Sun Mingyuan stopped her once more.


    ¡°Master!¡± He Yuyao pouted and said, ¡°You have to help me. I need Grandmentor to help cleanse me. He actually cares about things like etiquette between men and women. I¡¯m a beauty after all; he can take advantage, but he still refused. It¡¯s so frustrating.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan stroked his beard and said with a smile, ¡°This is Master showing his noble character. How can ordinary peoplepare?¡±


    He Yuyao said angrily, ¡°Master, please think of a way. I¡¯ve been watching your skills of Chinese medicine getting stronger and stronger, but I¡¯ve been stagnant. I¡¯m going crazy.¡±


    Sun Mingyuan said, ¡°Master is definitely not the kind of person who holds back. He must have his reasons for not cleansing your body. It¡¯s very likely that doing this kind of thing requires a lot of medicinal herbs and physical condition. After all, this is forcefully changing a person¡¯s body. It¡¯s definitely not that simple.¡±


    He Yuyao pped her hands and said, ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re right. If this kind of thing was simple, then as long as a few people know how to do it, then the whole world would be able to do it. 1 made Grandmentor overwhelmed.¡±


    ¡°Take your time. 1 believe that as long as the time is right, Master will definitely help you. He likely admires you very much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way. 1 hope Master will show mercy soon!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei drove to the entrance of a vi.


    A group of people were standing at the door. They should be from the Tang family because Tang Youjun was there. However, Tang Yuntong was not.


    Ye Xiaofei opened the car door and got out of the car. Tang Youjun immediately came up to him.


    Tang Youjun red at him and scolded, ¡°Ye Xiaofei, what are you doing here? Hurry up and leave!¡±


    This reaction was unexpected. Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Why can¡¯t 1e here?¡±


    ¡°This is the Tang family¡¯s territory. You¡¯re not wee here.¡± Tang Youjun snorted.


    Ye Xiaofei revealed a yful smile and said, ¡°Is that so? Then 1 really can¡¯t leave today.¡±


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you¡¯d better not make me chase you away. Humph, you¡¯re no longer President Fang Yunshu¡¯s secretary. What right do you have to talk to me?¡± Tang Youjun said disdainfully.


    ¡°You already know about this?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? How could we not know about the Nox Company¡¯s matters here?¡± Tang Youjun said proudly.


    ¡°Your name had already been removed from thepany yesterday,¡± he said scornfully. ¡°Without this identity and Fang Yunshu¡¯s protection, you¡¯re nothing. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we have something important to attend to today and don¡¯t have the bandwidth to handle you, I would have settled all the past and present scores with you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so confident now. It seems that you weren¡¯t so tough in the past.¡±


    ¡°The past is the past. Let me tell you, our Tang family is no longer the same as before. Let alone you, even if it¡¯s other families, how can our Tang family think they¡¯re worthy of our time?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°I¡¯m afraid a person like you is not qualified to enjoy all this.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Tang Youjunughed. ¡°Saying such words to me is really making me want to dieughing.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei sighed and looked at Tang Youjun sympathetically. ¡°It¡¯s so funny, right? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t know what it feels like tough in a while..¡±</font>

 Chapter 340 - 340: The Power of the Alliance Leader

    Chapter 340 - 340: The Power of the Alliance Leader


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Tang Yuntong was already in his sixties. Although he had been livingfortably these past few years, he had multiple illnesses.


    Recently, he had frequent urination. Originally, he had been waiting for Ye Xiaofei at the door with the others, but the urge to pee was too strong and he could not bear it, so he had to relieve himself.


    But who knew that, although it was just a few minutes, he came back to see Tang Youjun actually stop Ye Xiaofei, his tone rather unfriendly.


    Tang Yuntong was so scared that he almost peed his pants again. He ran all the way over. The man in his sixties actually flew up and drew a graceful arc in the air. Hended a hard kick on Tang Youjun¡¯s shoulder.


    Tang Youjun only felt a ck shadow looming over him. He did not see who it was at all and was kicked more than two meters away.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    After rolling on the ground twice, Tang Youjun struggled to get up and scolded angrily, ¡°F*ck, who kicked me?¡±


    ¡°I kicked you!¡± Tang Yuntong roared and then kneeled before Ye Xiaofei with a thud. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Alliance Leader, I didn¡¯t teach him well enough and allowed my family to be disrespectful to you. Please punish me.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said lightly, ¡°Get up. This kind of person¡¯s IQis not good enough. He made us have a loss in value.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Yuntong agreed and slowly stood up. He turned to Tang Youjun and shouted, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kneeling down and apologizing?¡±


    Tang Youjun furiously rushed over and said, ¡°Uncle! He¡¯s Ye Xiaofei, a gigolo that Fang Yunshu has been keeping!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Tang Yuntong swung his arm and gave Tang Youjun a big p that made him spin around. ¡°Bastard, how dare you disrespect the Alliance Leader? Do you want to die?¡±


    Tang Youjun widened his eyes and stared at Ye Xiaofei in disbelief. He yelled, ¡°Alliance Leader? How can he be the Alliance Leader? He¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°You still dare to spout nonsense!¡± Tang Yuntong red at Tang Youjun and said, ¡°Humph! What an idiot! Scram! Our Star-Moon Alliance doesn¡¯t want an idiot like you.¡±


    Tang Youjun finally realized the seriousness of the problem and said anxiously, ¡°Uncle, I¡­I was wrong. Don¡¯t kick me out.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications. If you don¡¯t want me to kick you out of the Tang family, then get lost now!¡± said Tang Yuntong in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Youjun¡¯s expression changed a few times.


    ¡°If you dare to reveal the Alliance Leader¡¯s identity, you will no longer be known to the Tang family.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Youjun¡¯s body trembled. He took onest look at Ye Xiaofei, his eyes filled with annoyance, before leaving dejectedly.


    ¡°Alliance Leader, I¡­ Sigh!¡± Tang Yuntong exhaled guiltily.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s better to identify some problems earlier.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t me him, Tang Yuntong let out a sigh of relief and quickly invited Ye Xiaofei in. The rest of the Tang family silently followed.


    All of them wore strange expressions on their faces. Tang Yuntong had never mentioned who the Alliance Leader was. They had all kinds of thoughts, but they¡¯d never imagined that the Alliance Leader would be Ye Xiaofei.


    Although the Tang family had been developing very quickly, the speed of development had slowed down a lot in recent years.


    Tang Yuntong had said that he wanted to bring people to a higher stage this time. The Tang family had always admired Tang Yuntong, so some people agreed toe with him.


    But now they found that the one leading them was actually Ye Xiaofei, a kid in his early twenties.


    All of them could not help but mutter to themselves.


    While walking, Ye Xiaofei asked, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there are many people in your Tang family who oppose this matter, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Yuntong bowed and replied, ¡°Those who object are short-sighted people. I¡¯ll give them the Tang family¡¯s property. It¡¯s enough for them to squander for the rest of their lives.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I need people with ambition. If they enjoyfort, they won¡¯t be able to do their job well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If our Star-Moon Alliance doesn¡¯t make a move, it¡¯ll be fine. If we do, we¡¯ll definitely be revered by tens of thousands of people. How can some trash be worthy of joining our Star-Moon Alliance?¡±


    When he said this, Tang Yuntong¡¯s back was straightened, and a sense of pride arose spontaneously.


    Obviously, Tang Yuntong had always been proud of being a member of the Star-Moon Alliance.


    They came to a spacious living room. Tang Yuntong let Ye Xiaofei take a seat and then stood with a group of people before Ye Xiaofei in an orderly fashion.


    ¡°There are a total of 18 core disciples of the Heavenly Wolf Hall. Greetings, Alliance Leader!¡±


    Everyone followed Tang Yuntong and bowed to Ye Xiaofei.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand for everyone to get up, then stood up with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°I know that everyone thinks that I¡¯m very young and has doubts about my strength. Do you think that I inherited Ding Jianwei¡¯s things?¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Ye Xiaofei said proudly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you today that your old Alliance Leader Ding Jianwei has to address me respectfully as Sir. If you follow me, you¡¯ll know that the Star-Moon Alliance¡¯s stage isn¡¯t big.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Ye Xiaofei was too arrogant.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and five small boxes appeared in Tang Yuntong¡¯s hands. He then said lightly, ¡°These are some elixirs I just refined for those with good strength.¡±


    ¡°Elixirs?¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes in surprise..</font>

 Chapter 341 - 341: A Great Reward

    Chapter 341: A Great Reward


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Apart from a few of Tang Yuntong¡¯s immediate family members, there were also a number of people who were originally from the Star-Moon Alliance. Three of them were even Master.


    There was one person whom Ye Xiaofei had previously taught a lesson when the Wang and Tang families had made trouble for him.


    Tang Yuntong gave the three elixirs to the three Masters.


    These three people held the elixirs and could not help but be somewhat hesitant.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t say anything, simply smiling at the three of them.


    Tang Yuntong still had one elixir in his hand. He swallowed it without hesitation.


    As the Hall Master of the Star-Moon Alliance¡¯s Heavenly Wolf Hall, Tang Yuntong was also very powerful and a Master.


    The moment the elixir entered his stomach, it was a mere few secondster that a gust of hot air rushed out from his stomach, scattering and rushing into his meridians.


    The hot air fused with the true qi in his meridians, instantly making the true qi extremely powerful. It was like a surging river, attacking his meridians with irresistible force.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Tang Yuntong¡¯s face was hideous and his body was trembling. He looked as though he was in pain, as if he had been poisoned.


    The expressions of the Tang family members and the three Masters changed drastically.


    They acknowledged the Star-Moon Alliance, but how could they be willing if such a method was used to control them?


    ¡°Are you afraid that it¡¯s poison?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked indifferently.


    No one said anything, but their expressions were enough to show that this was exactly what they thought.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled and leaned backfortably. ¡°Take it easy.¡±


    Ten minutester, Tang Yuntong opened his eyes and knelt before Ye Xiaofei. ¡°Thank you, Alliance Leader, for bestowing this upon me!¡±


    ¡°They thought I gave you poison,¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.


    Tang Yuntong stood up and said proudly, ¡°How is this poison? This is a divine medicine. I¡¯ve definitely reached the realm of a level 6 Master now.¡±


    ¡°Level 6!¡± the other three Masters eximed.


    It turned out that Tang Yuntong had just be a level 5 Master. If he wanted to reach level 6, how could it be possible without eight to ten years of cultivation? Now, one elixir was enough?


    ¡°Come, who wants to spar with me?¡± Tang Yuntong roared withughter.


    A Master stood out and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you for some advice.¡±


    This Master was the strongest among the three of them. He was not much weaker than Tang Yuntong in the past. If Tang Yuntong wanted to defeat him, he would have to put in a lot of effort.


    However, this time, it only took him less than three moves before the Master was forced back several steps by Tang Yuntong¡¯s palm.


    The Master did not attack again. Instead, he shouted in surprise, ¡°How¡­How is this possible? Hall Master, how did you suddenly be so strong? He really has the strength of a level 6 Master.¡±


    ¡°Hah hah!¡± Tang Yuntongughed and shouted, ¡°The Alliance Leader¡¯s elixirs are indeed mystical. What are you waiting for?¡±


    The three Masters no longer had any doubts at this time. They hurriedly rushed to down the elixir.


    Half an hourter, the three Masters knelt before Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Alliance Leader!¡±


    ¡°Just now, we actually suspected you. We deserve to die. We¡¯re willing to ept the punishment!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes swept across their faces and he slowly said, ¡°I can understand this time, but I don¡¯t want to see it a second time.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°We have no second thoughts about Alliance Leader!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re willing to follow the Alliance Leader in the future, and we¡¯re willing to go through hell and high water for the Star-Moon Alliance!¡±


    Tang Yuntong swept his gaze sharply across the crowd saying in a deep voice, ¡°The elixir is a supreme treasure. If anyone gets one, they will keep it for themselves. I can¡¯t describe how 1 feel that the Alliance Leader actually gifted us such a treasure. I just have one thing to say. If anyone dares to betray the Alliance Leader in the future, I, Tang Yuntong, will be the first to disagree!¡±


    ¡°1 pledge my allegiance to the Alliance Leader!¡±


    Everyone shouted in unison!


    Ye Xiaofei nodded in satisfaction and then said proudly, ¡°To others, this elixir might be a treasure, but to me, it¡¯s nothing. In the future, I¡¯ll reward you ording to your merits. Not only this type of elixirs, but even better elixirs will also be rewards for you.¡±


    ¡°Alliance Leader, this elixir¡­ How can it¡­¡± Tang Yuntong stammered.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled faintly and said without a care, ¡°1 made this myself. Although it¡¯s not easy to make, it¡¯s not difficult to make some from time to time!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    Elixirs ¨C this was legendary. Their own Alliance Leader actually knew how to refine them. Then, the rewards in the future¡­


    Everyone¡¯s emotions surged and they couldn¡¯t control themselves.


    Ye Xiaofei turned his gaze to the other people who had no skills and slowly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about bing such an expert. It¡¯s not that simple, but the reward I give you will be enough for you to enjoy for the rest of your lives.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alliance Leader!¡±


    Those people were also extremely excited.


    The fact that the Masters were given a supreme elixir was enough to show how powerful Ye Xiaofei, the Alliance Leader, was. Moreover, he was so generous.


    In the future, if they made a contribution, would Ye Xiaofei¡¯s reward be any worse?


    Everyone only had one thought in their minds at the moment. Hurry up and give us a mission.. We want to make a contribution!

 Chapter 342 - 342: I’m a Wife Waiting for Her Husband

    Chapter 342: I¡¯m a Wife Waiting for Her Husband


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With just a few pills, Ye Xiaofei had sessfully secured his position as the Star-Moon Alliance¡¯s Alliance Leader. At the very least, the people from the Heavenly Wolf Hall had beenpletely subdued.


    Meanwhile, the Star-Moon Alliance was not a local organization. The Star-Moon Alliance was practically spread across the entire country, and its influence was formidable. If he wanted topletely control the Star-Moon Alliance, he would still need some time.


    Next, Ye Xiaofei listened to Tang Yuntong¡¯s report on the development of the Star-Moon Alliance in Ning City.


    Then, they decided on their next general direction.


    In recent years, the Star-Moon Alliance had always been in a state of disarray, without a head. Therefore, many of the important figures of the Star-Moon Alliance had been fighting for themselves.


    After that, Star-Moon Alliance and their personal items had been mixed up.


    Therefore, the most important thing now was topletely separate the Star-Moon Alliance and allow it to operate independently once again.


    Now, Tang Yuntong had already made preparations for the separation. However, if he wanted Star-Moon Alliance to operate again and regain a powerful influence in Ning City, they would still need to take a step at a time to rebuild it.


    After deciding on these, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°Now, I want you to do one more thing.¡±


    When Ye Xiaofei said this, everyone straightened up and listened attentively, afraid that they would miss a word. Now, they absolutely could not let the chance of being rewarded be reduced by a single bit.


    ¡°1 want you to investigate something that happened five years ago. Five years ago, who had a grudge with the Fang family and who wanted to destroy the marriage between the Fang family and the Lin family? I want to collect all the information about the Fang family from five years ago.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei and Fang Yunshu¡¯s past was considered a private matter. If he investigated it openly, it would be humiliating for Fang Yunshu. Therefore, Ye Xiaofei could only start from other aspects.


    Ye Xiaofei also wanted to know who Fang Ling¡¯er¡¯s bastard father was and where he was.


    Tang Yuntong had nned for everyone to have dinner together.


    However, Ye Xiaofei rejected him immediately. He had already promised Fang Ling¡¯er and Fang Yunshu that he would go there.


    After rejecting Tang Yuntong¡¯s offer to send him back, Ye Xiaofei drove to the seafood market and bought arge amount of seafood. Then, he went to pick Fang Ling¡¯er up and returned to Fang Yunshu¡¯s house.


    ¡°How are you going to coax Mommy when shees back?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er tilted her head.


    ¡°How?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll cook a seafood feast and wait for her toe back.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯er rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°This is not enough. After all, the feast is for the three of us. It doesn¡¯t show your sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do? My precious daughter is the smartest; teach Daddy,¡± Ye Xiaofei immediately said, trying to please her.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to buy a gift for my mom, you should at least buy a bouquet of flowers.¡±


    ¡°Fresh flowers?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked doubtfully. ¡°Are those useful? These days, when your mommy is at the office, there are always people who send flowers. Your mom casually gives them to other girls in the office. She doesn¡¯t like them either?¡±


    ¡°You are really stupid.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er ced her hand on her forehead and said helplessly, ¡°That depends on who sent the flowers. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t ept flowers from someone she doesn¡¯t care about.¡±


    ¡°Oh, 1 see. I¡¯ll order a bouquet right away.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m going to y on theputer for a while.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly went to order flowers ¨C he found a shop, and then ced an order. It was done in less than two minutes.


    Then, seeing that it was about time, he began to cook the seafood.


    When he was almost done, Ye Xiaofei received a call from Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Did you fetch Ling¡¯er home?¡± Fang Yunshu asked directly.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°We¡¯re almost done with the meal preparation. We¡¯re just waiting for you toe back and eat.¡±


    ¡°You guys go ahead,¡± said Fang Yunshu. ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight, so 1¡¯11 be backte.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei frowned and said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s so important that you can¡¯t go home after work?¡±


    ¡°Company matters. Take care of Ling¡¯er. Don¡¯t let her y on theputer all the time. Don¡¯t let her eat too much at night to prevent her from umting food in her tummy. Then, give her a bath and let her sleep early¡­¡±


    Fang Yunshu hung up after giving some instructions.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fang Ling¡¯er ran out and climbed onto a chair. She tilted her head and looked at Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Why are you a little unhappy?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei spread out his hands and said, ¡°Your mom won¡¯t being home for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, then we¡¯re free!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er cheered.


    ¡°Yes, if she doesn¡¯te back, no one will bother about us. Let¡¯s have a big meal first. Daddy will take you out to yter.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Fang Ling¡¯er waved her hands excitedly.


    The two of them had a big meal and then went to y at a nearby yground.


    The two of them returned at around nine o¡¯clock. Ye Xiaofei gave Fang Ling¡¯er a bath and checked on her progress. There were no problems. This devilish little girl was progressing faster than he had expected.


    Fang Ling¡¯er fell asleep quickly. Ye Xiaofeiy beside her and looked at therge bouquet of red roses in the living room. He felt a little disappointed.


    Now, he was hoping that Fang Yunshu woulde in immediately.


    However, the door remained motionless. Fang Yunshu still had not returned.


    Why did he seem like a newly-married woman who was looking forward to her husband¡¯s return?


    Ye Xiaofei muttered to himself, then yawned and went straight to sleep..

 Chapter 343 - 343: So Be It

    Chapter 343: So Be It


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Fang Yunshu got home, it was already past midnight.


    She opened the door carefully, trying not to make a sound, afraid that she would wake her daughter.


    She gently turned on the light at the entrance, and the living room was dimly lit.


    Fang Yunshu was startled when she saw something dark in the living room.


    When she got closer, she saw arge bouquet of red roses.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.


    At this moment, footsteps came from the bedroom. Ye Xiaofei had already walked out of the bedroom.


    Fang Yunshu immediately stopped smiling.


    Rubbing his sleepy eyes, Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°What time is it already? Why are you only back now? You can¡¯t work like this.¡±


    There was a hint of resentment and heartache in his words.


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I already hurried back. It¡¯s not like I do this every day. You¡¯re not happy to pick up the child for a day?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m happy to pick her up every day. After all, she calls me Daddy.


    ¡°Right!¡± Ye Xiaofei picked up the big bouquet of roses on the coffee table and said, ¡°Yunshu, it was all my fault yesterday. 1 apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Humph, there¡¯s no need.¡± Fang Yunshu took the flowers and casually ced them on the coffee table.


    Ye Xiaofei felt a little disheartened. He didn¡¯t see any expression of surprise on Fang Yunshu¡¯s face.


    At least she did not lose her temper again, which was a good sign. He quickly said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, right? 1¡¯11 get you something to eat.¡±


    ¡°No need, go to bed early.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean no need? You¡¯re clearly hungry; deficient in qi and blood. Go change your clothes and wash your hands. I¡¯ll make you a bowl of noodles.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t wait for Fang Yunshu¡¯s refusal and went straight into the kitchen.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She quickly closed the bedroom door so that her daughter wouldn¡¯t be disturbed.


    After changing into her pajamas and washing off her makeup, Fang Yunshu went to the kitchen.


    Ye Xiaofei walked out with a bowl of noodles.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°Come, try my noodles.¡±


    ¡°These noodles¡­ It smells good.¡± Fang Yunshu muttered to herself. But thinking about it, it was just a bowl of noodles. How delicious could it be? She was simply famished, so she felt this way.


    Sitting down, Fang Yunshu picked up two strands of noodle and held her hair with one hand to prevent it from falling into the bowl. She blew on it gently before putting the noodles into her mouth.


    Before she could taste the noodles, she felt a burning gaze in front of her.


    Raising her head, she saw Ye Xiaofei staring at her intently. Fang Yunshu frowned and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°So beautiful! You look so good even when you eat,¡± Ye Xiaofei murmured.


    ¡°Tsk, stop ttering me.¡± Fang Yunshu glowered at Ye Xiaofei, but the corners of her mouth could not help but curl up slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ttering you; you really look beautiful,¡± Ye Xiaofei said seriously.


    Fang Yunshu widened her eyes again and said, ¡°Can you let me eat? If you don¡¯t want me to eat, just say so?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything. Eat,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t chase Ye Xiaofei away. She took two more bites. The noodles were a little cold, and she could taste it in her mouth.


    ¡°Huh? Why are these noodles so delicious? What did you add in them?¡±


    ¡°Crab meat, crab roe, lobster meat, etc.¡± Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°I originally left the seafood for you, but it was left for too long. I was afraid that you would get a stomachache if you ate it directly, so I removed the meat and added it to the noodles.¡±


    ¡°Removed the crab meat and crab roe from the crab¡­¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched.


    She didn¡¯t usually eat seafood. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like it, but that it was too troublesome. Not only was the crab shell hard, but it was also easy to cut her hands on them. In addition, it was quite troublesome to get the meat out.


    And Ye Xiaofei actually took the meat and roe out. How much effort did he have to put in just to give her a bowl of noodles?


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m hungry; I can still eat it,¡± Fang Yunshu said as she took another bite.


    There was no way she would praise this guy.


    The more she ate, the more fragrant the noodles became ¨C she didn¡¯t even leave any soup. In the end, she felt a little unsatisfied.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t hear Fang Yunshu¡¯s praise, but her actions were more useful than any praise. Watching Fang Yunshu eat, Ye Xiaofei was also very happy.


    After cleaning up, Fang Yunshu went into the bedroom andy on the bed. She closed her eyes and was soon drifting off to sleep.


    Suddenly, a finger was ced on her arm.


    Then two¡­three fingers, and finally, an entire hand was ced on her arm.


    ¡°Sigh, why am 1 still sleeping on the same bed as this guy? Why did 1 let him touch me?


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯m sleeping. I¡¯ll just let him touch me. It¡¯s not like 1 haven¡¯t let him touch me before.


    ¡°By the way, the noodles today were indeed quite delicious. He must have put in a lot of effort; 1¡¯11 take it that I¡¯m rewarding him.¡±


    Many thoughts shed through Fang Yunshu¡¯s mind. Then, Ye Xiaofei secretly touched her, which made her feel that it was logical..

 Chapter 344 - 344: Mom-and-Pop Shop

    Chapter 344: Mom-and-Pop Shop


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Mommy, the roses Daddy bought for you are so beautiful!¡±


    Early in the morning, Fang Ling¡¯er started helping Ye Xiaofei again. She pulled Fang Yunshu to look at the big bouquet of roses.


    Fang Yunshu said with a straight face, ¡°There are a lot of thorns here. Don¡¯t touch them, lest you prick your hand. Ye Xiaofei, don¡¯t buy these things in the future. What if you hurt the child?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°Okay, okay. If 1 buy it again in the future, I will definitely remove the thorns first.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not afraid of being pricked. My hands are very powerful.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er clenched her fist and smashed it against the corner of the coffee table.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Ling¡¯er Fang smacked off a small piece of the wooden coffee table.


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so powerful now,¡± Fang Ling¡¯er said proudly, ¡°I can even break a brick in one blow.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened, and the corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°Ling¡¯er, we shouldn¡¯t fight. If you hit other children, won¡¯t you hurt them?¡±


    ¡°1 won¡¯t fight with them. They¡¯re so weak. Fighting with them is bullying them.¡±


    Fang Yunshu red at Ye Xiaofei. ¡°You¡¯re actually teaching your daughter this. She¡¯s a girl. How can she be so violent?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. She can control herself. If Ling¡¯er doesn¡¯t use it, she¡¯ll be a normal girl.¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! Look, it can¡¯t be broken.¡± Fang Ling¡¯er pped the coffee table a few more times, but nothing happened to it.


    Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°Humph, with a father like you, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re teaching your daughter.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei puffed out his chest and said, ¡°1 will definitely raise my daughter to be the most outstanding girl in the world.¡±


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s beaming face, Fang Yunshu was stunned for a moment. Then she knew why this guy was so happy. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯re just a temporary substitute.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and make breakfast for you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei peeked out from time to time and saw Fang Yunshu cing the flowers in a vase.


    She was very serious, and there was still a faint smile on her face.


    She was really more beautiful than the flowers; the flowers paled inparison to her.


    He couldn¡¯t get enough of Fang Yunshu when she was like that.


    Ye Xiaofei drove his daughter to the kindergarten before sending Fang Yunshu to work.


    ¡°Honey, am I going to work today?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t go anymore,¡± Fang Yunshu said straightforwardly.


    ¡°No way,¡± Ye Xiaofei said. ¡°Luna arranged for me to be there. You can¡¯t fire me.¡±


    ¡°Humph, I¡¯ve already discussed it with Miss Luna, and Miss Luna has agreed. You¡¯re in thepany every day, making us look like a mom-and-pop shop. It has a bad impact.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei beamed with joy and said, ¡°If you put it that way, then it does make sense. It¡¯s indeed like a mom-and-pop shop.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t just try to suck up to me. I won¡¯t allow you to go precisely because of your shamelessness.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. When 1 see you, 1 want to get close to you.¡± He reached out to touch Fang Yunshu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fang Yunshu scolded and pped Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand away.


    She really couldn¡¯t treat this guy well. Just slightly doing so would make this guy get carried away.


    ¡°Then, are you still going to arrange for a meal with Dabao?¡± Ye Xiaofei withdrew his hand and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ll arrange the time. I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be free.¡± Fang Yunshu rolled her eyes at Ye Xiaofei and said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you face, but for Ling¡¯er¡¯s sake. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m letting go of what happened between us ¨C this is absolutely impossible.¡±


    After the argument that day and Meng Zhijing¡¯s advice, Ye Xiaofei no longer cared about Fang Yunshu¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s my fault. How can you let it go so easily? 1 have to use my entire life to make up for it.¡±


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s good that you know that.¡±


    After sending Fang Yunshu to the office, Ye Xiaofei received a call from an unknown number.


    Ye Xiaofei picked up the call, and a man¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Hello, Miracle doctor Ye. This is Qin Feng. I am very grateful for previous your life-saving grace.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei remembered that Qin Feng was from the Secret Service Bureau. He said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Our captain is back and wants to see you. Can youe to our Secret Service Bureau today?¡± Qin Feng said.


    ¡°You want to see me? Heh heh, 1 don¡¯t want to go to your ce. If you want to see me,e to my house.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Qin Feng hesitated for a moment. Then, it seemed that someone gave him a signal. He promptly said, ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go to your house.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hung up the phone with a yful smile on his face. He would definitely have toe into contact with the Secret Service Bureau in the future.


    If the other party wanted to see him, they would definitely want to rope him in.. Then, should he join the Secret Service?

 Chapter 345 - 345: Secret Service Bureau Visits

    Chapter 345 - 345: Secret Service Bureau Visits


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing immediately came to greet him when he returned to his vi.


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Come swim with me.¡±


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing¡¯s expressions changed. They exchanged a look and Li Ziyue said softly, ¡°Master, Zixing isn¡¯t feeling well. Let Ziyue apany you today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot about that. Then Ziyue will apany me and Zixing will wait on me by the side.¡±


    Li Zixing secretly cursed. ¡°1 can¡¯t do it, but you¡¯re still making me watch. What a perverted guy.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    After changing his clothes, Ye Xiaofei went to the pool and said, ¡°1 have guestsing in a while. I want to act tough. The two of you had better cooperate with me.¡±


    ¡°What? There will be guests? Acting tough?¡±


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing were delighted. With guests around, the things they were worried about would not happen.


    However, the two of them had no idea how to act cool.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°When theyeter, I will show the appearance of a wastrel. You just have to appear obedient.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we understand.¡±


    The two of them were smart people, so they agreed happily.


    Humans are very strange animals, and there was something else known as psychological expectations.


    If Ye Xiaofei came up just to take advantage of them, then the two of them would still be very resistant.


    They both expected Ye Xiaofei to force them to do that kind of thing, and they couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Now they were just well-behaved little maids. Even if they were a little intimate with Ye Xiaofei, it was absolutely eptable.


    As soon as Ye Xiaofei entered the water, Li Ziyue immediately followed him and swam to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s side.


    After swimming for a while, Li Zixing said from the poolside, ¡°There are two people driving in, a man and a woman. The man said that his name is Qin Feng and that he has an appointment with you. May 1 know if Sir allows them to enter?¡±


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Li Zixing immediately used the walkie-talkie to inform the security guard at the entrance.


    Li Ziyue said, ¡°Sir, the guests will being in soon. Shouldn¡¯t we go up?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s swim.¡±


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing looked at each other. Judging from Ye Xiaofei¡¯s attitude, these guests were either very familiar with Ye Xiaofei or Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.


    A few minutester, a man and a woman were led to the pool by the security guard.


    The man was naturally Qin Feng, and the woman surprised Ye Xiaofei. She was a woman who was only 24 or 25 years old, and a beauty at that.


    She had short hair, a crisp short-sleeved white shirt, and a pair of grey trousers.


    Heroic and valiant!


    This woman was somewhat simr to Chu Tong, but she was more heroic.


    It could be said that even though Chu Tong was a police officer, she was also very fierce. However, to a man, the first thought that came to his mind when he saw Chu Tong was to hit on her.


    However, this woman was different. This woman had a cold and aloof aura that made people not dare to have any lewd thoughts towards her. It was as though they would very likely be torn apart by this woman on the spot if they had such thoughts.


    Of course, Ye Xiaofei was not one of them.


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei still in the swimming pool, the woman¡¯s eyes turned even frostier.


    ¡°Miracle doctor Ye, you¡¯re really in a good mood to start swimming so early.¡± Qin Feng felt somewhat awkward.


    Ye Xiaofeiughed and said, ¡°I like to enjoy myself. I don¡¯t have much to do at home. It just so happens that I have beautiful women to apany me. Naturally, I want to enjoy myself. You guys have a seat. 1¡¯11 be right up.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei pressed his hand against the poolside and went up lightly.


    Li Zixing immediately handed over a bath towel and personally helped Ye Xiaofei wipe the water from his body, and it was really meticulous.


    In the end, she even helped Ye Xiaofei put on a bathrobe.


    There was a chair by the pool. Ye Xiaofei walked over and sat down, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me?¡±


    ¡°Miracle doctor Ye, this is our captain, Shen Jie.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei had already guessed it. At this time, he said in surprise, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect the captain of your Secret Service Bureau to be a beauty about my age.¡±


    ¡°Our Captain Shen may look young, but her strength is already at the peak of level 6. She will soon be a level 7 Master,¡± Qin Feng immediately said.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not bad.¡± Ye Xiao¡¯s words were obviously perfunctory.


    Qin Feng¡¯s face darkened. Peak of level 6, but Ye Xiaofei actually said ¡®not bad¡¯. This guy was really arrogant.


    Shen Jie, who had been silent all this while, had an icy look in her eyes as she said, ¡°You really know how to enjoy life.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei leaned backfortably in his chair, half lying and half sitting. This posture was too casual, even disrespectful. He smiled, ¡°Of course. Life is short and no one knows what will happen tomorrow. Of course, we have to enjoy the present.¡±


    Li Zixing stood behind the chair and gently massaged Ye Xiaofei¡¯s shoulders. Li Ziyue had already changed into a bathrobe and was sitting on the same chair as Ye Xiaofei. She was holding a te of fruit and feeding Ye Xiaofei mouthful by mouthful.


    Shen Jie stared at Ye Xiaofei and did not speak for half a minute.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was still enjoying Li Zixing¡¯s massage and Li Ziyue feeding him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Miracle doctor Ye. The two of them¡­¡± Qin Feng coughed lightly.


    Ye Xiaofei took the grape from Li Ziyue and bit her finger lightly.


    As he chewed, Ye Xiaofei said vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re close to me. I¡¯m not afraid of them hearing anything.¡±


    Finally, Shen Jie opened her mouth. She spoke unhurriedly, but there was a hint of coldness to it. ¡°Ye Xiaofei, it seems that you must have experienced something very special in the past five years to be like this..¡±</font>

 Chapter 346 - 346: I’m Just Criticizing You

    Chapter 346 - 346: I¡¯m Just Criticizing You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes shed coldly.


    Then, he chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been missing for more than five years. If the Secret Service Bureau doesn¡¯t even know this, then you¡¯re really a bunch of people without any substance.¡±


    ¡°Five years ago, you were just a high school student who was relying on others,¡± Shen Jie said calmly. ¡°Your college entrance examination results were only good enough for a second-tier university. Five yearster, you became a miracle doctor. Where have you been in the past five years? What have you experienced?¡±


    ¡°Give me a reason to tell you.¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared.


    Shen Jie¡¯s tone was still calm, but there was a hint of confidence in it. ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll let you join our Secret Service Bureau.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Ye Xiaofei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Have you be stupid after staying for so long in the Secret Service Bureau?¡±


    Shen Jie¡¯s face was instantly filled with anger as she said, ¡°I hope to hear a reasonable exnation.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you stupid? Look at me, what kind of life am I living now? 1 live in a top-notch vi with more than ten servants and such a beautiful woman by my side. If 1 want money, I can just treat any two people and I¡¯ll have an endless supply of money. If I want status, everyone has to call me Miracle doctor Ye. 1 don¡¯t even care about those big families.


    ¡°I¡¯m living like a god now. I¡¯ll be so bored if I go to your Secret Service Bureau and fight alongside you guys every day.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Shen Jie smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°Do you know who 1 was before I joined the Secret Service?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Xiaofei was also interested. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Shen family in the provincial capital.¡± Shen Jie raised her chin.


    Ye Xiaofei patted Li Ziyue¡¯s waist and said, ¡°So what? Tell her, who are you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re Li family members,¡± Li Ziyue said crisply.


    ¡°Li family members?¡± Shen Jie could not help but size Li Ziyue and Li Zixing up in surprise.


    The Li family was a local family, and was much worse than the provincial families.


    However, they were still members of a big family, yet they were willing to be a servant here and voluntarily serve Ye Xiaofei. This was a little scary.


    Shen Jie¡¯s expression changed as she slowly said, ¡°Looks like we don¡¯t know enough about you.¡±


    Shen Jie¡¯s words made Ye Xiaofei think that she knew a lot about him.


    However, after such a probe, the other party only knew about his situation on the surface.


    Shen Jie said calmly, ¡°Do you think that we don¡¯t know much about you and hence you doubt the ability of our Secret Service Bureau? Then you are very wrong. It¡¯s just that you have only appeared for a short time, so we didn¡¯t pay attention to you before. If we really wanted to investigate you, we could find out about all your ancestors.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Then 1¡¯11 ask you a question now. If you can answer it, it means that your Secret Service Bureau is indeed capable.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡± Shen Jie was still calm.


    ¡°Su Zhenhai, who previously injured Qin Feng, has an aplice. Do you know who that aplice is?¡± Ye Xiaofei said slowly.


    Shen Jie¡¯s expression froze. ¡°We haven¡¯t really found out the identity of this person yet.¡±


    ¡°There are already clues, but you guys didn¡¯t manage to find out. Heh heh¡­¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled faintly.


    Shen Jie finally revealed an awkward expression and said, ¡°This person is indeed very mysterious, and his ability is also very strong. In my estimation, he definitely has the strength of a level 8 or above. This is already not something that we can deal with at our level.¡±


    ¡°A level 8 and you can¡¯t deal with it? You guys¡­ Tsk tsk!¡± Ye Xiaofei shook his head as he spoke.


    This kind of contempt made Shen Jie and Qin Feng¡¯s expressions turn ugly.


    ¡°Miracle doctor Ye, there are many benefits to joining our Secret Service Bureau,¡± Qin Feng said. ¡°We have a special status and arepletely independent in our work. We are not restricted by other departments at all. Moreover, other departments in various ces have to cater to our work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mw-abiding. What do 1 need those special powers for? How can you guys have such a privileged mentality? The Secret Service Bureau was given special privileges so that you could serve the people better, but you actually treat these as preferential treatment. Sigh¡­ Sigh¡­¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head continuously.


    Qin Feng¡¯s face instantly turned red, his mouth agape and unable to speak.


    What Ye Xiaofei said was written very clearly in the rules of the Secret Service Bureau. It was just that they were used to the privileges and had neglected this purpose.


    Shen Jie said in surprise, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to have such awareness. Then I think you should join our Secret Service Bureau. There are too many people with powerful abilities, but they do evil things. The stronger their abilities are, the more destructive they are. The ordinary police can¡¯t do anything to them at all. Only we can restrain them.¡±


    ¡°Hey, how did you be the captain? Do 1 look like someone with such high awareness?¡± Ye Xiaofei chortled, his palm still touching Li Ziyue¡¯s thigh. ¡°I¡¯m just criticizing you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shen Jie was speechless. At the same time, she was rather annoyed.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, why are you criticizing us?¡±</font>

 Chapter 347 - 347: Negotiations

    Chapter 347 - 347: Negotiations


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shen Jie had never met someone like Ye Xiaofei.


    There weren¡¯t many experts in one ce, but there was still a certain amount of them.


    Those who wanted to enjoy themselves would usually go to the big families. There, there was family protection, good treatment, and there were not many things to do.


    The ideal and best choice was to join the Secret Service Bureau.


    The Secret Service Bureau received quite a number of invitations every year, and not many of them actually passed the review.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Those who they took the initiative to invite were even rarer.


    Ye Xiaofei not only had the strength of a Master, but he also had mystical medical skills. He could even crack the Soul-severing Incense that the Secret Service Bureau relied on the most. This was what they valued the most.


    However, this guy did not y by the rules at all, making Shen Jiepletely unable to figure out his true intentions.


    It also made Shen Jie feel that this was the most difficult person she had ever met.


    Taking a deep breath, Shen Jie suppressed the urge to twist Ye Xiaofei¡¯s head off and slowly said, ¡°Mr. Ye, then let me ask, how much do you know about the Soul-severing Incense?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°This should be your main purpose?¡±


    Shen Jie did not hide anything. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Soul-severing Incense is the most secretive item of our Secret Service Bureau. It¡¯s also the thing that allows us to always have the power to dominate. We have to treat it seriously.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei pursed his lips and said, ¡°The Soul-severing Incense is indeed very potent. It¡¯s colorless and odorless. It can make people fall into the trap unknowingly, their strength dropping by at least two levels immediately. Even a level 6 will be a level 4. It¡¯s cheating for the Secret Service to use this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very familiar with this medicine.¡± Shen Jie¡¯s expression became even more solemn.


    ¡°Not only am 1 familiar with it, but I can also make it and produce it,¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile.


    ¡°You can make it?¡± Shen Jie involuntarily cried out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xiaofei did not expect Shen Jie to have such a big reaction.


    Shen Jie¡¯s breathing suddenly became rapid. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Qin Feng, I want to talk to Mr. Ye in private.¡±


    Qin Feng acknowledged and left.


    Ye Xiaofei patted Li Ziyue¡¯s leg and gestured.


    Only then did Li Ziyue and Li Zixing retreat.


    Shen Jie took a few deep breaths and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Ye, can you really make it?¡±


    Although she tried her best to restrain herself, she still revealed a sense of nervousness and anticipation.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ye Xiaofei answered with certainty.


    ¡°Have you made it before?¡± Shen Jie asked again.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then how can you be sure that you can make it?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t have the materials. If 1 had the materials, wouldn¡¯t it be very simple?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­ Can you provide us with the production method? As long as you give us this method, even if you don¡¯t join our Secret Service Bureau, we will remember your favor. If you have any problems in the future, we can help you solve them.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei blinked his eyes and said in surprise, ¡°No way. Your Secret Service Bureau doesn¡¯t even know how to make Soul-severing Incense?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This was made by an expert in our Secret Service Bureau. However, that expert has been missing for several years, and there is very little Soul-severing Incense left, so we urgently need to replenish it.¡±


    ¡°This kind of cheat code will make people lose the motivation to improve. There¡¯s no benefit in using it,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Of course I know that, but this can ensure that we can use low-levelbat forces to solve the problems that high-levelbat forces can solve. Only then can the Secret Service Bureau have the ability to control special characters.¡±


    After a pause, Shen Jie continued, ¡°There are many experts in this world, and many of them don¡¯t like to be bound by our Secret Service Bureau. They don¡¯t want to join us. It¡¯s impossible for us to recruit so many powerful experts. This is the most practical method.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei narrowed his eyes and sized Shen Jie up. ¡°For you¡­ Then why don¡¯t 1 make some for you?¡±


    ¡°Of course that¡¯s possible as well,¡± Shen Jie said happily.


    Who would be willing to give up such a good thing? It waspletely normal to want to control it in their own hands.


    ¡°Then what benefits do I get?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes were filled with mischief.


    ¡°I will apply to let you be a honorary elder of our headquarters,¡± said Shen Jie. ¡°You will have some privileges of our Secret Service Bureau, even better than that of the members of our local Secret Service Bureau.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Shen Jie continued, ¡°Our Secret Service Bureau has been established for many years. Other than management, we also have a lot of resources, especially some special medicinal herbs. Many of these things are especially precious. You can use these items, but the premise is that a part of the finished products must be used by our Secret Service Bureau.¡±


    ¡°This is quite tempting, but 1 have to see what you have there and see if I can use it. Give me a listter and 1¡¯11 take a look.¡±


    ¡°No problem! Mr. Ye, do you have any other requests?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stared at Shen Jie and slowly reached out his hand to hers. There was a flirtatious smile on his face as he said, ¡°I do have another request.¡±


    Shen Jie was shocked.. Could it be that this guy had designs on her?</font>

 Chapter 348 - 348:1 Only Want You

    Chapter 348 - 348:1 Only Want You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It waspletely normal for Shen Jie to be like this.


    Based on the information they had, Ye Xiaofei was already involved with a few women.


    In addition, there were two beautiful women at home now.


    It was enough to show that this guy was definitely very chaotic when it came to matters between men and women.


    More importantly, this guy was touching her hand. Could there be a more obvious request?<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Mr. Ye, please have some self-respect/¡¯ Shen Jie reminded with a frosty expression on her face.


    However, Ye Xiaofei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change; his hand movements didn¡¯t change, and he continued to grab at her arm.


    Just as Ye Xiaofei was about to grab her, Shen Jie speedily retracted her arm. With her strength, she was absolutely confident that she could avoid Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand, so she was not in a hurry.


    However, she only felt a blur in front of her eyes, and her hand actually was grabbed by Ye Xiaofei.


    Shen Jie was shocked. When she had moved her hand earlier, she had the strength to support it. Moreover, she had several follow-up moves. Not only did she dodge, but she also had other means of counterattack.


    However, none of these skills were disyed, and she fell into Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hands so easily.


    She didn¡¯t even know how Ye Xiaofei used this move.


    Level 7!


    This guy definitely had the strength of level 7 and above!


    ¡°Mr. Ye, what do you want?¡± Shen Jie¡¯s voice was very cold.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t say anything, but he held her hand and squeezed it gently. Then, his fingers slid up and was already on her wrist.


    At this time, Shen Jie¡¯s hand was no longer under Ye Xiaofei¡¯s control, and she could dodge once more.


    However, seeing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s actions as if he was going to take her pulse, she did not avoid him.


    Half a minuteter, Ye Xiaofei took his hand away.


    ¡°Your skin is very smooth, and your pulse is not bad. You can give birth to a son.¡±


    Shen Jie¡¯s face instantly turned as ck as thunder. This fellow was taking her pulse. Could it be that he wanted to see if she could give birth to a son?


    Ye Xiaofei looked at Shen Jie who was in a mess and secretlyughed. Then, he said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the Soul-severing Incense you used.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Shen Jie tensed up again.


    Ye Xiaofei said, ¡°There¡¯s some additional ingredients in the Soul-severing Incense.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. It¡¯s just that people who have used Soul-severing Incense will be infertile,¡± Ye Xiaofei said lightly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Jie¡¯s eyes widened. This result was definitely unexpected.


    Ye Xiaofei leaned back in his chair and said while swaying, ¡°Yours is still alright. You can still give birth at the moment, but if you use it a few more times, 1 reckon you won¡¯t be able to give birth anymore. So if you have any ideas on this, then give birth as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure this isn¡¯t a side effect of the medicine?¡± Shen Jie frowned.


    ¡°Side effects?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to concoct this Soul-severing Incense. It¡¯s not something that can be concocted just by taking out a prescription. This definitely requires a rtively high level of skill. And to reach that level, how could one not know what effect these things would have?¡±


    ¡°The Soul-severing Incense you¡¯ll make doesn¡¯t have this problem?¡¯1


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then please make more for us. We have a lot of demand all over the country,¡± Shen Jie said.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t mentioned my request yet.¡±


    Shen Jie¡¯s tone was obviously much more girly and respectful. ¡°Alright, please speak!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. In the future, 1¡¯11 only contact you about the matters of the Secret Service Bureau. Don¡¯te here with a leader today and someone else tomorrow. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    ¡°This¡­11 Shen Jie hesitated.


    Ye Xiaofei was a level 8 expert and a miracle doctor. The Soul-severing Incense was also the lifeline of the Secret Service Bureau. The higher-ups would want to see Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you a definite answer about this matter yet. I have to ask for instructions before I give you a reply.¡±


    ¡°No problem!1¡¯


    After the discussion, Shen Jie stood and extended her hand to Ye Xiaofei, ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei stood up and held Shen Jie¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and swim together? The water temperature in my pool is very good.¡±


    Shen Jie¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Forget it this time. I¡¯m in a hurry to report back.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei drew circles in Shen Jie¡¯s palm and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s swim together next time. 1 believe you¡¯ll like my swimming pool.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Shen Jie hastily let go of Ye Xiaofei¡¯s hand and turned around to leave.


    Otherwise, she was really afraid that she would not be able to control herself and directly attack Ye Xiaofei.


    It was not a big deal to hit someone. She had never been teased like this in her life. She really could not stand it.


    This was also because Ye Xiaofei was of great use to the Secret Service Bureau, forcing her to endure it.


    ¡®Zixing, send the guests out.¡±


    Li Zixing quickly came out and sent Shen Jie and Qin Feng to the car.


    Ye Xiaofei knew that Shen Jie was outraged, but he just wanted to tease her.


    Ye Xiaofei had a desire to conquer. The more difficult it was to provoke someone, the more he wanted to conquer them.


    Chu Tong had a bad temper. Every time Ye Xiaofei saw her, he wanted to tease her.


    Jiang Yuqing looked like she wanted to kill him, and he wanted to take advantage of her.


    Shen Jie was so cold that Ye Xiaofei wanted to tear the coldness off her face.


    On the other hand, for people like Ning Xiaoyu and Meng Zhijing who listened to him, he only gave them love and respect.


    A figure jumped out from the crowd of women.


    Then, she red at him fiercely.


    Ye Xiaofei shivered.


    This was the only exception¡­Fang Yunshu..</font>

 Chapter 349 - 349: The Helplessness of the Two Little Maids

    Chapter 349 - 349: The Helplessness of the Two Little Maids


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After returning to the living room and sitting down, Ye Xiaofei smiled at Li Ziyue and Li Zixing and said, ¡°Your performance just now was not bad.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Sir.¡± Li Ziyue and Li Zixing bowed slightly, but there was no genuine joy on their faces.


    Ye Xiaofei stroked his chin and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been a fair person. Let me think. How should I reward you this time?¡±


    Li Ziyue¡¯s and Li Zixing¡¯s hair stood on end at Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze.


    The reward that this guy was talking about, could it be that he wanted to pamper them?


    ¡°It¡¯s our duty to serve Sir,¡± Li Ziyue said immediately. ¡°As long as Sir is happy, it¡¯s our greatest reward.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Li Zixing also said hurriedly. ¡°As long as Sir is happy, we don¡¯t want any rewards.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, you¡¯re really obedient.¡± Ye Xiaofei smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re from the Li family. You don¡¯tck money or luxury goods.¡±


    Their hearts were in their throats. If he didn¡¯t reward them with these, then he would definitely reward them by pampering them.


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said, ¡°How about this? If you perform well, I¡¯ll give you a reward in two days. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two of them agreed.


    ¡°Then you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll y by myself for a while.¡±


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing returned to their rooms and looked at each other with bitter smiles.


    Li Zixing said, ¡°He must be waiting for me to finish my period. He even specially waited for me. He wants the two of us to¡­together; this is¡­this is too much.¡±


    Li Ziyue blushed and said, ¡°This is too embarrassing. Let¡¯s do it one by one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to us to decide. If he really wants to do this, can we reject him?¡± The two of them looked at each other in silence. Although they were extremely unwilling, they had no way to resist at this moment. They could only wait for that day toe.


    ¡°Zixing, those two people just now said they¡¯re from the Secret Service Bureau. It seems to be a very powerful department.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard it as well. They have a lot of power. They came to look for Sir, but he actually used such an attitude to deal with them. Sir is really capable¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Li Ziyue quickly stopped Li Zixing and said, ¡°Then it seems that he is indeed a very powerful person. They really didn¡¯t lie to us.¡±


    Li Zixing pouted. ¡°No matter how powerful he is, he still treats us like two little maids. And that kind of¡­¡±


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t change this matter, why don¡¯t we think of it from a positive perspective? Sir is very powerful. Even if we¡¯re his maids, it¡¯s also a very glorious thing, right?¡±


    Li Zixing wanted to argue, but following Li Ziyue¡¯s train of thought seemed to be a good idea.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Li Zixing blinked and said, ¡°Should we tell Mr. Li about this?¡±


    ¡°No, he said that once we enter this ce, we will be Sir¡¯s staff. In future, we will no longer be members of the Li family. Can¡¯t you tell? Mr. Li is just trying to curry favor with Sir. He doesn¡¯t want us toe here to inquire about information. If we can¡¯t determine our position, we will only bring trouble to Mr. Li and our families.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite quick to get into character. You¡¯re really good at calling ¡®Sir¡¯.¡± Li Zixing pouted, but then blinked and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Just now, Sir kept touching your leg. How did it feel?¡±


    Li Ziyue was instantly embarrassed. ¡°If you want to know, you can just let him touch you.¡±


    Li Zixing clung onto Li Ziyue¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Tell me, just tell me. 1¡¯11 learn from you first and be mentally preparedter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m convinced by you, I¡­¡± Li Ziyue¡¯s face turned red, and then she whispered shyly, ¡°Sir¡¯s hand seems to have some special magic power. It was veryfortable.¡±


    Li Zixing grinned and said in disbelief, ¡°D*mn, he even touched you in front of others. You didn¡¯t feel ashamed or angry, but you actually feltfortable¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯sfortable. I felt like I was going to be embarrassed. When he put his hand on me, I was like that too. But after a few seconds, I felt a strange feeling from his hand. I felt calm all of a sudden. There was no resentment in my heart. Then a feeling offort followed.¡±


    Li Zixing¡¯s face was filled with fear as he said, ¡°This¡­ This¡­ This guy is so scary. He only touched you twice and you were subdued by him.¡±


    Li Ziyue was even more embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not subdued. I¡¯m just talking about the feeling. Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Besides, Sir has touched your belly. Don¡¯t you know what it feels like?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ At that time, 1 was only nervous. I didn¡¯t feel anything. He was treating me, not really touching me. It¡¯s different from yours.¡±


    Of course, the two of them felt differently. Ye Xiaofei had used a special method to put on an act in front of the Secret Service Bureau, which was why Li Ziyue felt that way.


    The two of them muttered to each other, feeling conflicted and helpless about their current situation..</font>

 Chapter 350 - 350: Let’s See Whose Sister Is Better?

    Chapter 350 - 350: Let¡¯s See Whose Sister Is Better?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Dabao called.


    ¡°Are you at thepany?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you with Sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m at the vi alone.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°You went to the vi by yourself and didn¡¯t call me along; I would have gone over immediately. Oh right, I¡¯ll bring a few girls over. We can swim together.¡±


    In less than half an hour, Wang Dabao hurried over with four girls.


    These four people were all from the film and televisionpany. One of them was the more popr Zheng Yurong.


    Ye Xiaofei greeted him at the entrance of the vi. At present, only Wang Dabao, his buddy, could make Ye Xiaofei wee him.


    ¡°Ye Xiaofei, you¡¯re really terrible. You didn¡¯t even ask me to stay with you when you moved into the vi. Do you still treat me as your buddy?¡±


    Wang Dabao wrapped his arms around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck, gnashing his teeth fiercely.


    Ye Xiaofei chuckled. ¡°I just came here yesterday. I didn¡¯t even stay herest night. Tonight is my first night, okay?¡±


    ¡°Then if you say so, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s expression changed very quickly. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°See if I¡¯m good enough. I knew you were short of beauties here, so 1 brought four of them. This way, we won¡¯t be lonely while having fun.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei could not stand Wang Dabao showing off to him. He raised his chin and said, ¡°Who said Ick beauties here? Ziyue, Zixing,e out and let him take a look.¡±


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing walked out of the vi¡¯s living room.


    The two of them were also dressed in maid costumes. Their delicate and lovely appearances were definitely enough to make a man¡¯s heart beat faster.


    ¡°Maid or sister?¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Yup!¡± Ye Xiaofei waited for the two of them toe closer, then directly stretched out his arm and put it around their shoulders, smiling and saying, ¡°Do Ick beauties here?¡±


    ¡°D*mn, you¡¯re too good at ying. Compared to you, I¡¯m simply¡­ I¡¯m simply¡­¡± Wang Dabao turned around and looked at the four beauties he had brought along.


    They were indeed very beautiful and had great bodies. Moreover, they were celebrities.


    But why did he feel that they were not as good as the two girls beside Ye Xiaofei?


    ¡°Mr. Wang, do you like this kind? I can do it too!¡± Zheng Yurong whispered into Wang Dabao¡¯s ear.


    Wang Dabao turned his head to look at Zheng Yurong, then at the twodies beside Ye Xiaofei. He shook his head and said, ¡°Just be yourself. Even if you wear this set of clothes, you¡¯d still becking in something.¡±


    Ye Xiaofeiughed smugly and said, ¡°All whoe are guests. You can y here as you please. If there¡¯s anything, just look for the two of them.¡±


    After letting go of Li Ziyue and Li Zixing, Ye Xiaofei gently patted their butts and said, ¡°Take good care of them. This is my sworn brother. We can¡¯t neglect the people he brought.¡±


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing agreed and led Zheng Yurong and the rest into the vi.


    Li Zixing¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of how it felt when she was smacked. However, it seemed like she didn¡¯t feel anything special other than a little pain.


    Could it be that only by touching would one have the feeling that Li Ziyue had mentioned?


    The filmpany used to belong to the Wang family.


    Zheng Yurong had been to the Wang family¡¯s vi before.


    Zheng Yurong only knew that the Wang family had been schemed against by the Li family before their downfall. She did not know the exact situation.


    However, the owner of the Wang family¡¯s vi was now Ye Xiaofei.


    Then, the Wang family¡¯s film and televisionpany became Wang Dabao¡¯s.


    The Wang family¡¯s important assets had actually fallen into the hands of Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao. Then, the identities of these two people¡­


    Zheng Yurong suddenly did not dare to think about it.


    In short, she was very sure that Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao were probably more powerful than the Li family. Otherwise, why would the Li family spit out the fattest piece of meat that was in their mouth?


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel d that Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t pursue her too much. Then, she changed her attitude in time and fawned over Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao.


    Wait, why does this girl look so familiar?


    ¡°Are you Li Ziyue?¡± Zheng Yurong asked cautiously.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Ziyue¡¯s expression turned awkward as she said, ¡°You know me?¡±


    Zheng Yurong hurriedly said, ¡°We are schoolmates. We are in the same grade. However, you are a talented student and have always been in the best ss. I was in the lousy ss.¡±


    ¡°All, what a coincidence,¡± said Li Ziyue.


    Li Ziyue felt really awkward to meet her schoolmate here, especially one from school.


    Zheng Yurong¡¯s heart was pounding hard.


    She knew that Li Ziyue was a member of the Li family. Although she wasn¡¯t the most direct member of the Li family, she was still very close to them. At the very least, no one could deny that she was a member of the Li family.


    Her status was definitely not low.


    But now, Li Ziyue was only a maid for Ye Xiaofei; and her sister likewise.


    What kind of situation could have urred for such a thing to have happened?


    There was only one reason, and that was that the Li family was willing. If a big family like the Li family was willing to give their daughter to Ye Xiaofei, it proved how awesome Ye Xiaofei was.


    This made Zheng Yurong even more excited. ¡°Yes, yes! What a coincidence. 1 didn¡¯t expect to see you here. You were good at your studies and are so beautiful. You were the number one beauty in our school. Everyone knew you. Everyone thought you would be the most promising.¡±


    Li Ziyue¡¯s face darkened. If this matter were to spread, would she still be able to face her former ssmates?


    She even felt that Zheng Yurong¡¯s words were mocking her. She was such a glorious person in school, but she was now working as a maid.


    Zheng Yurong was even more excited now. She grabbed Li Ziyue¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Li Ziyue, on ount of us being schoolmates, you have to take care of me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Take care of you?¡± Li Ziyue frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a maid.¡±


    Zheng Yurong nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re Mr. Ye¡¯s maid. That means you¡¯re closest to Mr. Ye. I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    Li Ziyue hesitated for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re jealous of a maid?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯re a big star.¡±


    Zheng Yurong smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me. In other people¡¯s eyes, 1 might be a little more glorious. But you don¡¯t know that people like me are just the boss¡¯s ything.¡±


    Such self-deprecation¡­Only then did Li Ziyue realize that Zheng Yurong was not being sarcastic.


    Zheng Yurong said sincerely, ¡°Li Ziyue, I know you don¡¯t like people like me, but on ount of us being schoolmates, 1¡¯11 be grateful if you can put in a good word or two for me in front of Mr. Ye in the future.¡±


    Li Ziyue¡¯s lips twitched. She herself didn¡¯t even know what was going on, yet she still wanted her to put in a good word for her.


    However, looking at Zheng Yurong¡¯s anxious expression, she could only say vaguely, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do so when 1 have the chance.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zheng Yurong said excitedly. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely have a chance. You¡¯re Mr.


    Ye¡¯s staff. One word from you is worth a thousand words from others..¡±</font>

 Chapter 351 - 351: The Stubborn Ye Xiaofei

    Chapter 351: The Stubborn Ye Xiaofei


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Dabao waited for them to leave and nudged Ye Xiaofei with his shoulder. ¡°I say, Xiaofei, you¡¯re quite bold. Keeping two maids at home, are you not nning to let Sister-inwe here?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei raised his chin and said arrogantly, ¡°This is my ce. Why would 1 ask her toe?¡±


    Wang Dabao pursed his lips. ¡°No way. It¡¯s such a good ce. Do you want to keep it from her?¡±


    ¡°A man can do whatever he wants. Why would I have so many scruples regarding women? Besides, look at all the girls 1 have; shouldn¡¯t 1 keep a ce for me to have fun as I wish?¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re so weak?¡± Wang Dabao pursed his lips. ¡°1 feel that if Sister-inw finds out about this, you¡¯ll be dead meat.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei snorted and said, ¡°What can she do to me if she knows? If she dares to find trouble, I¡¯ll just abandon her. Do Ick women?¡±


    Wang Dabao scoffed and said, ¡°I believe that you have many women. If you said that to other women, I would also believe it. However, 1 will never believe that you¡¯d say that to Sister-inw. Keep bragging to me. If this matter gets leaked, I¡¯ll see what you¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it gets leaked.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei continued to show off. He absolutely couldn¡¯t lose face in front of his buddy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. It¡¯s such a massive vi. The interior is so luxurious, the scenery outside is good, and there¡¯s even a swimming pool.


    In my opinion, the few of them must be taking pictures non-stop and then preparing to post it to their social circles.¡±


    ¡°So be it!¡± Ye Xiaofei remained as stubborn.


    ¡°They¡¯re all good friends with Xu Menglu. If Xu Menglu finds out, 1 don¡¯t know if Sister-inw will hear about it.¡±


    ¡°D*mn!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei eximed and rushed into the vi.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take photos. Hurry up and delete all the photos!¡±


    ¡°Hah hah¡­¡± Wang Dabao¡¯s smugughter came from outside.


    Zheng Yurong and Li Ziyue were trying to get close to each other while the three girls were frantically taking photos.


    No matter what, they had to show off that they came to such a ce. If they didn¡¯t take photos, it would be a waste of time.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s roar not only shocked them.


    Even Li Ziyue and Li Zixing were scared out of their wits.


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t care about the arrival of the Secret Service Bureau today. How could a few women taking pictures here make Ye Xiaofei¡¯s expression change so much?


    The few women looked at Ye Xiaofei in a daze, their faces filled with fear.


    At this moment, Wang Dabao walked in. He suppressed hisughter and said with a tense face, ¡°This is a very private ce. It can¡¯t be leaked. If any photos are leaked, I¡¯ll hold you responsible.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    Zheng Yurong and the others quickly deleted all the photos they had just taken. Then, they specially let Wang Dabao make checks.


    They were all smart people. Since it was taboo, they must not let Ye Xiaofei and Wang Dabao have any doubts about them.


    After confirming that everything was fine, Ye Xiaofei heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Ziyue, Zixing, take note of this.¡±


    The two of them quickly agreed.


    ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t afraid?¡± Wang Dabao winked at Ye Xiaofei teasingly.


    ¡°Am I afraid?¡± Ye Xiaofei raised his chin. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to save some trouble. What does a single dog like you know?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m single now, but I don¡¯tck girls. 1 can be with whichever girl I want. 1 can take photos wherever I want and send them to my friends.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to send them.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was annoyed by Wang Dabao¡¯s mockery. He red at him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to y here, get lost.¡±


    Wang Dabao wrapped his arms around Ye Xiaofei¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Hah hah, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. If 1 had a wife like President Fang, 1 would feel guilty even if 1 looked at other women, let alone secretly stay in such a vi. Not only do you have a vi outside, but you also have two maids.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s just so-so!¡± Ye Xiaofeiughed out loud and patted Wang Dabao¡¯s shoulder. He continued to act cool and said, ¡°Dabao, don¡¯t embarrass me. As a man, you have to be tough.¡±


    Vi, swimming pool, barbecue, and beautiful women!


    This was definitely the most enjoyable life.


    Wang Dabao was soaking in the pool, surrounded by a few attractive women. The beauty of it was really enviable.


    Ye Xiaofei was sitting on the deck chair, while Li Zixing and Li Ziyue were nking him on either side. From time to time, they would bring roasted meat and wine to Ye Xiaofei.


    Seeing Wang Dabao and the four beauties messing around, Li Ziyue and Li Zixing thought that Ye Xiaofei would do the same.


    However, Ye Xiaofei was enjoying the pair¡¯s service veryfortably at this time. He didn¡¯t make any unnecessary movements at all.


    This made the two of them really confused. Under such circumstances, he actually did not act rashly. This waspletely different from what they had imagined.


    They didn¡¯t know that Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t care on the surface, but he was feeling really guilty. These people could more or less get involved with Fang Yunshu, so he couldn¡¯t leave any evidence in their hands..

 Chapter 352 - 352: He Yuyao in Love

    Chapter 352: He Yuyao in Love


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fang Yunshu went home early because Fie Yuyao said she wasing to her house.


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s presence in the house was getting more and more obvious. Fang Yunshu had to put away Ye Xiaofei¡¯s things so that Fie Yuyao wouldn¡¯t notice anything amiss.


    Fang Ling¡¯er helped to pack up the things. She pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Mommy, once Auntie Yaoes, Daddy can¡¯te. Flow annoying.¡±


    ¡°This little girl, Auntie Yao used to be so good to you. Now that you have Daddy, you don¡¯t remember Auntie Yao¡¯s kindness?¡± Fang Yunshu rebuked.


    Fang Ling¡¯er was still unhappy. ¡°Then¡­Then you should be clear about it. Why do you have to hide it?¡±


    ¡°What do you know, child? If 1 say you¡¯re not allowed to reveal anything, then you¡¯re not allowed to. If Auntie Yao finds out about this, don¡¯t even think about letting hime to our house in the future.¡±


    He Yuyao came and hugged Fang Ling¡¯er like she always did before cooking with Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°Tell me, don¡¯t hold it in,¡± said Fang Yunshu.


    ¡°You know me best,¡± He Yuyao giggled.


    Fang Yunshu looked at He Yuyao¡¯s expression and her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Eh, you¡¯re different today. Your face is lighted up. Did you do something good?¡±


    He Yuyao touched her burning face and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I feel like I have a chance.¡±


    ¡°What chance?¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched as she secretly cursed Ye Xiaofei. This bastard gave He Yuyao a chance.


    ¡°Oh my God, he¡¯s so handsome and amazing. Do you know that? He actually knows how to practice alchemy? It¡¯s just like in the novels. He refined it on the spot for my teacher. My teacher¡¯s strength instantly increased. It¡¯s really mystical.¡±


    ¡°He even knows how to refine pills. This is indeed very powerful.¡± Fang Yunshu didn¡¯t care about Ye Xiaofei¡¯s strength at all. What she was most worried about was what kind of opportunity Ye Xiaofei had given He Yuyao.


    ¡°At that time, 1 was so envious that I pestered him to help me and let me have true qi, but he just wouldn¡¯t agree. I pestered him for a long time, and Teacher also helped me plead for mercy. He finally revealed the reason. Can you guess what it is?¡±


    Fang Yunshu really wanted to strangle He Yuyao for having a cliffhanger at this moment, but she could only pretend to be indifferent and say, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°This actually requires cleansing. Do you know how to do that?¡±


    She was keeping her in suspense again!


    Fang Yunshu turned her head fiercely and said angrily, ¡°Can you stop keeping me in suspense?¡±


    He Yuyao saw that Fang Yunshu was anxious and thought that she was attracted by the way she spoke. She hugged Fang Yunshu and blushed. ¡°He said that I had to take off my clothes and let him touch me. It was so embarrassing.¡± Fang Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched violently. ¡°Embarrassing? 1 see that you look like you¡¯re in love. You can¡¯t wait for this, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I really can¡¯t wait, but¡­¡± He Yuyao pouted and said, ¡°He just doesn¡¯t agree. God, his character is really too good. If it were another man, he would have long been eager to do this. He¡¯s actually not moved at all. 1 love him even more.¡±


    Fang Yunshu immediately questioned loudly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you also think it¡¯s impossible, right? However, that was exactly what he said.¡± He Yuyao was even more pleased.


    Fang Yunshu gritted her teeth and said, ¡°How could he refuse such a good offer? He¡¯s so perverted. He can¡¯t wait to take advantage of others. He¡¯s capable of doing all kinds of bad things. How could he refuse such a good reason?¡±


    He Yuyao looked at Fang Yunshu in confusion and said, ¡°Why do you think so? Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°All¡­¡± Only then did Fang Yunshu realize that she had misspoken. She coughed lightly and quickly tried to remedy the situation. ¡°Which man wouldn¡¯t be tempted by a beauty like you? He must be stringing you along by saying that. In fact, he must be very happy inside.¡±


    ¡°Sigh!¡± He Yuyao shook Fang Yunshu¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been hurt by a man, so you think all the men in the world are bad. There are still many good men in this world. Believe me, you¡¯ll meet a good man like Ye Xiaofei sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°A good man like him?¡± Fang Yunshu pursed her lips in disdain. If this guy was a good man, then there wouldn¡¯t be any s*umbags in the world.


    ¡°Really, if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll let you meet him. You¡¯ll know how powerful he is. Oh, right!¡±


    He Yuyao pped her hands and said excitedly, ¡°He¡¯s a miracle doctor. Let him treat Ling¡¯er. As long as he makes a move, Ling¡¯er will return to normal.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was shocked. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Ling¡¯er is almost recovered now.¡±


    ¡°Ling¡¯er is much better now, but if she can improve further, wouldn¡¯t that be even better? This matter has been decided. I¡¯ll arrange it for you. He won¡¯t care about other things, but 1 think he can agree to this.¡±


    The more He Yuyao spoke, the more excited she became. She immediately took out her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call him now and see when he¡¯s free..¡±

 Chapter 353 - 353:1 Will Help You Take Care of Him

    Chapter 353:1 Will Help You Take Care of Him


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ye Xiaofei did not bother too much when he answered He Yuyao¡¯s call. He picked up without asking Li Ziyue and Li Zixing to leave.


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing, these two young girls, were quite sensible. They immediately sat quietly at the side and did not make a sound.


    ¡°Grandmentor!¡± He Yuyao¡¯s sweet voice came through the phone.


    ¡°What is it?¡± When Ye Xiaofei spoke to He Yuyao, he immediately put on the airs of a Grandmentor.


    ¡°Grandmentor, 1 have a very, very good friend. Her child is autistic. Do you have time to see her?¡± He Yuyao asked.


    ¡°Autistic?¡± Ye Xiaofei was stunned for a moment, and then he instantly knew that she was talking about Fang Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± He Yuyao immediately said anxiously. ¡°She is autistic and is only a little over four years old. She is very pitiful. My friend is also a single mother. It is really difficult to take care of such a child. Please, Grandmentor, help her.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei coughed lightly and said, ¡°Autism is a mental condition. I¡¯m not very good at this.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not good at it, you¡¯re still better than most doctors. Just promise me, I beg you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look at herter.¡±


    He Yuyao immediately eximed in joy, ¡°1 knew Grandmentor was the best. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!¡±


    After hanging up, He Yuyao said excitedly to Fang Yunshu, ¡°My Grandmentor has agreed. Ling¡¯er¡¯s illness will definitely be fine.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Fang Yunshu agreed, but she was confused. This bastard Ye Xiaofei. Why did he agree to this? Wasn¡¯t he looking for trouble?


    However, her best friend had good intentions. How could she say that she did not need treatment?


    He Yuyao didn¡¯t stay. The important thing was to speak with Fang Yunshu.


    After He Yuyao left, Fang Yunshu promptly called Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Why did you agree to her request? If we meet and she finds out that we know each other, what should we do? Wouldn¡¯t that make her think that I¡¯ve been lying to her?¡±


    Fang Yunshu immediately med Ye Xiaofei.


    ¡°Do you think we can forever hide the fact that we know each other?¡± Ye Xiaofei said with a smile. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve found a chance to get to know each other, at least we¡¯ll have a reason in the future.¡±


    Fang Yunshu was dumbfounded for a moment. She suddenly felt that what Ye Xiaofei said made sense.


    ¡°Right? Look, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better this way? It¡¯s so tiring to keep hiding it.¡±


    Fang Yunshu snorted. ¡°You should¡¯ve discussed it with me first. You agreed just like that. I¡¯m not prepared at all.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll definitely discuss it with you the next time.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei didn¡¯t exin. It was normal for women to pin the me for her problems on men.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The few people in the pool were having fun. Zheng Yurong was hugged by Wang Dabao. She deliberately screamed to lighten the mood.


    However, Fang Yunshu heard this voice.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m at the swimming pool with Dabao,¡± he said hastily.


    ¡°Swimming pool?¡± Fang Yunshu was very suspicious.


    Ye Xiaofei immediately said, ¡°Dabao,e up quickly. Your sister-inw wants to talk to you.¡±


    Wang Dabao was the one who caused the trouble. Of course, he had to take the me.


    When Wang Dabao heard this, he quickly signaled for the others to keep quiet. Then, he climbed up and took Ye Xiaofei¡¯s phone. ¡°Hello, Sister-inw! Xiaofei and 1 came to the swimming pool to exercise. I¡¯m too fat.¡±


    Fang Yunshu¡¯s tone immediately became gentle. ¡°That should be the case. It¡¯s healthy to be thinner. I¡¯ve promised to eat with you, but I haven¡¯t had the time. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re so busy. We can eat whenever you¡¯re free. We¡¯re not outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then listen to me. You guys have fun.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on Xiaofei and make sure those girls stay five meters away from him.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. You guys have fun.¡±


    Fang Yunshu hung up the phone awkwardly.


    Wang Dabao threw the phone to Ye Xiaofei and said proudly, ¡°How is it? My cover is not bad, right?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei red at him and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it well, then you¡¯ll have to see if your fats can withstand my fist.¡±


    Wang Dabao shrunk back and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to be this fat. It¡¯s better to take good care of it.¡±


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing both heard the phone call. They looked at each other with helplessness and anger in their eyes.


    Ye Xiaofei already had a wife, yet he still acted so recklessly. This was really too shameless.


    They didn¡¯t know who his wife was. She was blind to have taken a fancy to a b*stard like Ye Xiaofei.


    Or perhaps that woman had also been forced by Ye Xiaofei.


    That¡¯s right! She must have been forced, otherwise who would be willing to marry someone like Ye Xiaofei?


    After having enough fun, he arranged a room for Wang Dabao and let him engage in debauchery.


    Ye Xiaofei went back to his room.


    When Li Ziyue and Li Zixing returned to their rooms, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    Li Zixing grinned and said, ¡°1 thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from this atmosphere today. He actually didn¡¯t ask you to sleep with him.¡±


    Whenever they had free time in the past two days, the two of them would talk about this topic. Li Ziyue was a little numb at this time and said, ¡°Who knows? We¡¯ll see when the timeses.¡±


    Li Zixing also lost interest in the conversation. She fell onto the bed and said, ¡°Yeah, whatever. We can¡¯t hide from it either way.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know if Ye Xiaofei would call them again, so they didn¡¯t dare to sleep now. They simply washed up and scrolled through their phones together.


    ¡°You two,e to my room.¡±


    Seeing Ye Xiaofei¡¯s message, the two of them looked at each other and smiled bitterly. The time hade.


    ¡°Why is he also calling me?¡± Li Zixing asked with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Li Ziyue said helplessly. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll just let you watch.¡±


    ¡°Watch¡­ I really don¡¯t dare to imagine that scene. Seeing you being ravaged by him, I¡¯ll go crazy.¡±


    Besides muttering andining, they didn¡¯t have the courage to refuse. They could only tidy up and then go to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s room.


    ¡°Come in, quickly!¡± Ye Xiaofei opened the door and hurriedly pulled the two of them in.


    He closed the door and locked it. Then, he pulled the two of them to the bed. ¡°Sir¡­ Sir¡­ I¡­ 1¡­ I¡¯m still on my period.¡± Li Zixing stuttered, almost in tears..

 Chapter 354 - 354: Let’s Go on Livestream Together

    Chapter 354: Let¡¯s Go on Livestream Together


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°If you¡¯re on your period, then so be it. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei smiled and said casually.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Li Ziyue pleaded, ¡°I will definitely serve you well. Please let Zixing off today. When she recovers in two days, she will then serve you.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei¡¯s gaze swept over the two of them, then he burst outughing and said, ¡°What are you thinking? 1 didn¡¯t ask you toe here today to sleep with me.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s not that!¡±


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing widened their eyes in surprise.


    Ye Xiaofei frowned when he saw the two of them so happy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not happy to sleep with me?¡±


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing were shocked. Li Ziyue stammered, ¡°No, no! We¡¯re willing. It¡¯s just that Zixing is on her period and it¡¯s inconvenient to serve you, SO¡­SO we¡¯re a little scared.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Xiaofei¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    The two of them were even more frightened. Li Ziyue quickly said, ¡°Sir, let


    Ziyue serve you today.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s something else to do today.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei waved his hand and said, ¡°Take your phones out.¡±


    The two of them really didn¡¯t understand what Ye Xiaofei wanted to do, so they took out their phones, shaking like leaves.


    Ye Xiaofei tapped on an icon on his phone and said, ¡°Do you have this software? If not, hurry up and download it, then register for ount.¡± ¡°All, isn¡¯t this a live streaming software?¡± Li Ziyue asked in confusion.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a live streaming app.¡± Ye Xiaofei nodded excitedly.


    Li Zixing¡¯s face turned pale at once. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not going to make us do that kind of thing with you and broadcast it together, are you?¡±


    Ye Xiaofei raised his hand and lightly knocked on Li Zixing¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Girl, what are you thinking about all day? Why is it all about these things?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Li Zixing covered her forehead with her hand and could not help but curse to herself. You get us to serve you every day. How can we not think too much?


    ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s a streamer. I¡¯m asking you two to help her gain poprity,¡± Ye Xiaofei said.


    ¡°Ah! Alright! Alright!¡±


    The two of them were overjoyed. They didn¡¯t expect it to be so simple, but they didn¡¯t dare to show it now, lest they make Ye Xiaofei unhappy again.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y morefortably on the bed.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei jumped directly onto the bed. The wide headboard was morefortable than the sofa.


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing agreed and quickly got on the bed.


    This time, they didn¡¯t hesitate or feel forced. They had been with Ye Xiaofei for the past two days and were used to normal physical contact. As long as they didn¡¯t do that kind of thing, they didn¡¯t have any resistance.


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing downloaded the software and found the streamer ording to Ye Xiaofei¡¯s request.


    The streamer on the screen was a woman. One could tell at a nce that she was not a youngdy. She was definitely older than them. She did not have the youthful aura about her, but had the gentleness of a mature older sister.


    ¡°What do you think? Good-looking or not?¡± Ye Xiaofei asked with a smile.


    ¡°Good-looking, very pretty, and gentle and cultivated.¡±


    ¡°Sir, do you like the mature style?¡± Li Zixing¡¯s words were quite bold.


    ¡°What mature style?¡± Ye Xiaofei stared at her and said, ¡°This is my auntie, just like my mom.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Li Ziyue and Li Zixing were dumbfounded.


    Ye Xiaofei was even more pleased. ¡°Her daughter is five years younger than me. She¡¯s a freshman this year. How old do you think she is?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± Li Zixing said in surprise, ¡°1 really couldn¡¯t tell. 1 thought it was ady in her twenties.¡±


    Li Ziyue nodded repeatedly. ¡°Sister, no, Auntie is too young. She¡¯s definitely the envy of countless women.¡±


    Ye Xiaofei shook his head smugly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. My auntie has just started doing this and isn¡¯t very popr yet. Hurry up and talk to her.¡±


    There were only about twenty people in Auntie Ning¡¯s live broadcast room, and the atmosphere was not very lively.


    Auntie Ning didn¡¯t know how to coax her fans, nor did she know how to act coquettishly. She talked and asionally hummed a tune.


    However, Ye Xiaofei could feel that Auntie Ning was very happy. That was sufficient.


    The three of them had not even started when a huge rocket flew up in the live broadcast room.


    Auntie Ning was stunned for a moment, then she said excitedly, ¡°Thank you!


    Thank you to this big brother called ¡®I¡¯m Rich¡¯.¡±


    I¡¯m Rich: ¡°Beauty, you¡¯re wearing too much. Come on, take off one piece and I¡¯ll give you a rocket.¡±


    The smile on Auntie Ning¡¯s face froze. She quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 1 can¡¯t do this.¡±


    I¡¯m Rich: ¡°Two rockets for one!¡±


    Auntie Ning shook her head again. ¡°I¡¯m just here to look for people to chat with. Brother, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I really don¡¯t do such things.¡±


    ¡°What are you pretending for? You can state your conditions. I like flirtatious women like you. As long as you agree to take off your clothes, 1¡¯11 pay you however much you want!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it, how dare you insult my auntie? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Ye Xiaofei was enraged..


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!